Produced by Charles Bowen from page images provided by
Google Books. (New York Public Library)









Transcriber's Notes:

     1. Page scan provided by:
        Google Books: http://books.google.com/books?id=FwQoAAAAMAAJ
        (New York Public Library)






                             SAMUEL BOYD

                         OF CATCHPOLE SQUARE

                             _A MYSTERY_




                           By B. L. FARJEON
                     Author of "The Iron-Master"





                              _NEW YORK_
                      NEW AMSTERDAM BOOK COMPANY
                               _LONDON_
                          HUTCHINSON AND CO.
                                 1899






                      *  *  *  *  *  *  *  *  *
_Printed by Hazell, Watson, & Viney, London and Aylesbury, England_.






                              CONTENTS.

                           *  *  *  *  *  *

     CHAP.

         I. ABEL DEATH AT WORK.

        II. SAMUEL BOYD SETS A TRAP FOR HIS DRUDGE.

       III. A LADY OF FASHION PAYS SAMUEL BOYD A VISIT.

        IV. SILENCE REIGNS.

         V. CONSTABLE APPLEBEE AND CONSTABLE POND FOREGATHER.

        VI. IT WAS GONE! THROUGH DEADMAN'S COURT.

       VII. IN BISHOP STREET POLICE STATION.

      VIII. AUNT ROB THINKS FLORENCE OUGHT TO MARRY A MARQUIS OR A
            PRINCE.

        IX. THE DISAPPEARANCE OF ABEL DEATH.

         X. UNCLE ROB AND DICK ARGUE IT OUT.

        XI. DICK REMINGTON REVIEWS THE PAST.

       XII. DICK CONFESSES HOW HE BEHAVED HIMSELF IN THE SERVICE OF
            SAMUEL BOYD.

      XIII. A LIGHT IN THE HOUSE OF DR. PYE.

       XIV. THE LADY'S HANDKERCHIEF WHICH CONSTABLE POND PICKED UP IN
            CATCHPOLE SQUARE.

        XV. DICK COMES TO AN ARRANGEMENT WITH CONSTABLE POND.

       XVI. LETTERS FROM FLORENCE.

      XVII. THE LITTLE WASHERWOMAN.

     XVIII. DR. PYE'S FRIEND, OF THE NAME OF VINSEN.

       XIX. DICK PREPARES FOR A SIEGE AND COMMENCES SERIOUS
            OPERATIONS.

        XX. DICK MAKES A DISCOVERY.

       XXI. THE CHAMBER OF DEATH.

      XXII. DICK RELIEVES GRACIE'S FEELING BY ONE EXPRESSIVE WORD.

     XXIII. FLORENCE AND REGINALD.

      XXIV. DR. VINSEN TAKES AN INTEREST IN DICK.

       XXV. LADY WHARTON AT THE FOUNTAIN.

      XXVI. "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE" GETS AHEAD OF ITS RIVALS.

     XXVII. "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE" ENLIGHTENS THE PUBLIC.

    XXVIII. THE BURSTING OF THE CLOUD.

      XXIX. A MODERN KNIGHT OF CHIVALRY.

       XXX. REGINALD'S MAN OF BUSINESS.

      XXXI. SCENES IN CATCHPOLE SQUARE.

     XXXII. "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE'S" REPORT OF THE INQUEST.

    XXXIII. SCENES IN COURT.

     XXXIV. GATHERING CLOUDS.

      XXXV. LADY WHARTON STARTLES THE COURT.

     XXXVI. THE CONTINUATION OF THE INQUEST.

    XXXVII. DR. PYE MAKES A STATEMENT.

   XXXVIII. DICK IS OF THE OPINION THAT THE MYSTERY SEEMS
            IMPENETRABLE, BUT IS STILL DETERMINED TO PIERCE IT.

     XXXIX. GRACE MAKES A DISCOVERY.

        XL. THE SPECTRE IN THE FLASH-LIGHT.

       XLI. HOW A MURDERER MIGHT HAVE BEEN DISCOVERED.

      XLII. A FAMILY COUNCIL.

     XLIII. AUNT ROB PLAYS THE PART OF FAIRY GODMOTHER.

      XLIV. IN THE CAUSE OF JUSTICE.

       XLV. CROSS PURPOSES.

      XLVI. "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE'S" REPORT OF THE CONTINUATION OF THE
            INQUEST.

     XLVII. "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE" CONTINUES ITS REPORT OF THE INQUEST.

    XLVIII. THE CORONER'S SUMMING-UP.

      XLIX. LITTLE GRACIE DEATH ON THE TRAIL.

         L. EZRA LYNN, THE MONEY-LENDER.

        LI. A DEAD LOCK.

       LII. ARRESTED FOR MURDER.

      LIII. GRACIE RELATES THE STORY OF HER ADVENTURES.

       LIV. EXTRACTS FROM "THE BUSY BEE" OF FRIDAY, THE 15TH OF MARCH,
            1896.

        LV. CONSTABLE APPLEBEE ON THE WATCH.

       LVI. EXTRACTED FROM THE DIARY OF DAVID LAMBERT, DETECTIVE
            OFFICER.

      LVII. DETECTIVE LAMBERT CONTINUES HIS DIARY.

     LVIII. THE DISCOVERY OF THE CRYPTOGRAM.

       LIX. CONSTABLE APPLEBEE DISTINGUISHES HIMSELF.

        LX. FROM THE DIARY OF DETECTIVE LAMBERT.

       LXI. FROM "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE" OF THURSDAY, MARCH 21ST.

      LXII. AT THE MAGISTRATE'S COURT.

     LXIII. CONTINUATION OF THE TRIAL.

      LXIV. A STARTLING DENOUEMENT.

       LXV. FROM "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE."

      LXVI. JOY.






                             SAMUEL BOYD
                         OF CATCHPOLE SQUARE.

                              *  *  *  *
                             _A MYSTERY_.
                              *  *  *  *




                              CHAPTER I.

                         ABEL DEATH AT WORK.


At six o'clock in the evening of the first day of March, in the year
of Grace, 1898, Abel Death, a man of middle age, with a face
appropriate to his name--which should never be given to any living
human being--was sitting at his desk, employed in the task of writing
the last of a number of letters, in accordance with the instructions
of his employer, Mr. Samuel Boyd, of No. 6, Catchpole Square, in the
North district of London. The letters all referred to Money: to Money
due for principal and interest, and to warnings and threats of what
would be done in case prompt payment was not made at such and such an
hour on such and such a day. Uncompromising and relentless to the
point of cruelty, debtors were told in plain terms that ruin was their
portion if Mr. Boyd's demands were not complied with.

Abel Death appeared to be just the kind of man for the task he was
executing, being hollow cheeked and sunken eyed; his hands were long
and lean, his movements eager and restless. Clad in shabby and badly
fitting clothes, he did not belie the position he occupied, that of an
ill paid drudge working long hours for a hard taskmaster.

The room in which he sat, and in which his daily duties were
performed, could scarcely be called an office. From the number of
singular articles it contained it might have been a curiosity shop, or
the store-room of a dealer in the miscellaneous goods of the earth to
whose net everything that presented itself was more or less marketable
fish. Here was a massive safe fast bedded in the wall and securely
locked; here a grand piano, locked; here weapons and armour of all
nations, and pictures in which lay dumb stories of fruitless genius
and disappointed ambition; here pieces of valuable china and
_bric-Ã -brac_; here some dozens of wine of a rare vintage; here
hangings of old tapestry; here (the oddest feature in the
heterogeneous collection) a waxwork figure, holding in its
outstretched hand a cane stick of the reign of Charles the Second;
and, scattered in all directions, but still with some kind of method
in the order of their disposal, a great variety of other oddments: all
taken for debt, and all representing, in different degrees, despairing
hopes and reckless extravagance and prodigality which had come to a
bad end.

The apartment was large and lofty, with panelled walls and doors of
oak. The ceiling was covered with paintings of flying angels, and
nymphs, and festive landscape-scenes after the style of Watteau,
barely discernible through the accumulated dust of years; the mantel
and fireplace were richly carved in many a quaint and curious device,
the beauty of which was defaced by smoke and ill usage and neglect.
The house itself was very old, and these evidences of decay forcibly
illustrated how low it had fallen from its once high estate. For
assuredly in years long since passed by it had been inhabited by
persons of wealth and fashion and good taste. Time was, indeed, when
these walls resounded to gay music and revelry, when satin-slippered
feet glided over the polished floor, and bright eyes smiled, and bold
lips murmured into beauty's ears. Here shone the sunny aspects of
life; here gladness reigned; here all the luxurious ways of fortune's
favourites were in their outward show at their best and bravest.
Nothing of this was apparent now. The men and women who had trod these
flowery paths were dust and ashes, and the dwelling was the abode of
one who held fashion and good taste in contemptuous disregard, and
whose principal aim in life was the driving of hard bargains and the
making of money.

Having finished the last letter Abel Death descended from his stool to
stretch and refresh himself. From the pocket of a threadbare coat
which hung upon a nail he took a paper containing a couple of
sandwiches, and cast a longing look at the bottles of wine, a thirsty
movement of his lips betokening the nature of his thoughts. But he did
not venture to lay his hand upon them, knowing full well that strict
account was kept, and that if he appropriated but a single bottle the
offence would be detected the moment his employer entered; so he took
his fate in his hands by extracting from his coat a twisted paper of
tea and another twisted paper of brown sugar which he emptied into a
teapot. A very small fire was burning, and he stood and watched the
boiling of a tiny kettle of water. As he poured the water into the
teapot he heard a knock at the street door, which he did not take the
trouble to answer.

"A trap," he muttered, pouring the tea into a chipped cup. "No, no,
Mr. Boyd. You don't get me to open the door for you."

He suspected a ruse. He had received instructions not to answer a
knock, nor to admit any person into the house during Mr. Boyd's
absence, and the conditions of his engagement were strict and onerous,
the most trifling transgression of the rules laid down being visited
with a fine. When, therefore, the knock was repeated a second time he
shook his head with a smile, and proceeded with his scanty meal.

It did not take him long to get to the end of it; and presently, when
he heard the opening and the shutting of the street door, followed by
steps on the stairs, he mounted to his stool, and bent his head over
the books.

"Is that you, Mr. Death?"

He almost fell off his stool, for it was not the voice he expected to
hear.

A young man of gentlemanly appearance confronted him with an
ingenuous, open countenance; with an honest eye and a graceful manner.
In the teeth of these advantages there was an expression of anxiety on
his face which denoted that his errand was one upon which grave issues
depended.

"You, Mr. Reginald!" exclaimed Abel Death, staring open mouthed at the
visitor.

"As you see, Mr. Death," replied Mr. Reginald. "You are still in the
old place."

"Yes, Mr. Reginald, yes, still in the old place."

Mr. Reginald's eyes travelled round the room. "Where's my father?" he
asked.

Abel Death answered in Irish fashion.

"How did you get in?"

Mr. Reginald held up a key.

"You don't mean to say----" stammered Abel Death.

"That I stole it?" said Mr. Reginald. "No. It is the old key which I
took away with me when I left this house----"

"For ever," interposed Abel Death.

"Not exactly, or I should not be here now."

"That is what he told me."

"That is what he told _me_."

"His word is law in this house, Mr. Reginald."

"We will not discuss the subject. I ask you again, where is my
father?"

"Out."

"When will he be back?"

"I don't know--I can't tell you. He has his ways. He likes to leave
people in uncertainty."

"Is he well?"

"Yes, Mr. Reginald. As well as ever. There is no change in him--no
change!" He said this in the tone of a man who would not have grieved
at a change for the worse in his employer's health.

Mr. Reginald drew a silver watch from his pocket. "It is six o'clock.
My time is my own. I will wait."

"I earnestly beg you not to, Mr. Reginald."

"Why?"

"It would be difficult for me to get another situation."

"I understand. I have no wish to injure you. I will call later."

"I should not advise you. Earnestly, I should not advise you."

"I don't ask your advice. I must see him, I tell you. I intend to see
him."

"Then I give it up. I am sorry you have come down in the world, Mr.
Reginald."

The young man looked at the clerk with a curious contraction of his
brows. "How do you arrive at that conclusion?"

Abel Death tapped his waistcoat pocket. "It used to be a gold one."

"Now I call that clever of you," said Mr. Reginald, half merrily, half
lugubriously, "but _your_ lines have not been cast in pleasant places;
you should know something of the process."

"I do," said Abel Death, in a dismal tone.

"If the watch I now wear is an indication of my having come down in
the world, why, then, I _have_ had a tumble. Am I interrupting your
work?"

"I have the books to make up."

"I'll leave you to them. Would it be unfair to ask you to tell my
father that I will call again at ten o'clock? He is sure to be
disengaged at that hour."

"Very unfair, Mr. Reginald. I wouldn't venture to tell him that I'd
seen you."

"In that case I'll not trouble you."

"And if you do call again, Mr. Reginald, I beg you, as a particular
favour, not to mention your present visit."

"You have my promise." He turned to go, but paused to glance at the
strange collection of goods in the room. "My father gets plenty of odd
things about him. I see stories of wreckage in them."

"Not our wreckage, Mr. Reginald."

"No," said Mr. Reginald under his breath as he left the room, "other
people's."




                             CHAPTER II.

               SAMUEL BOYD SETS A TRAP FOR HIS DRUDGE.


Abel Death experienced a feeling of relief when he heard the street
door slammed in token that Mr. Reginald was gone. Whatever his
thoughts may have been with reference to that young gentleman he did
not give audible utterance to them, but an occasional shake of his
head as he worked at the books, and an occasional pause during which
he rested his chin upon the palm of his hand in reflection, were an
evidence that though Mr. Reginald was out of sight he was not out of
mind. At first he worked rapidly to make up for lost time, but at the
end of an hour or so his pen travelled more slowly over the paper, his
task being nearly completed. He had lighted two candles stuck in
common tin candlesticks, and had pulled down the blind, for night was
coming on. The feeble glimmer of these candles, which were long and
thin, threw light only upon the desk at which he was working; the
distant spaces in the room were in deep shadow, and an occasional
shifting of a candle seemingly imbued many of the objects by which he
was surrounded with a weird and fitful life. This was especially the
case with the wax figure, which was that of a Chinaman who might have
come straight from the Chamber of Horrors, so ghastly was its face in
this dim light. Being not quite firm on its legs any hurried movement
in its direction caused it to quiver as though it were set on wires;
and once, when Abel Death threw a heavy ledger from his desk on to the
table, the oscillation of the figure was sufficiently fantastic to
have engendered the fancy that it was preparing to leap upon the
living man and do him violence. Neither Mr. Samuel Boyd nor Abel Death
could have informed a curious inquirer who the figure was intended to
represent. It came from the house of a modeller in wax, to whom Mr.
Boyd had lent a small sum of money, and who, when he was pressed for
payment, himself brought it to Catchpole Square as the only asset he
could offer in discharge of the debt. "It is all I possess," said the
man mournfully, who had hoped to soften the heart of his creditor by
his tale of distress. "Then I'll take it," said Mr. Samuel Boyd.
"You'd take my blood, I believe," cried the man savagely. "I would,"
retorted Mr. Boyd, "if there was a market for it." "Keep it, then,"
said the man, flinging himself from the room. "It's brought me nothing
but bad luck all the time I have been at work on it. May it bring the
same to you!" Mr. Boyd laughed; he did not believe in omens, nor in
sentiment, nor in mercy to any person in his debt. He believed only in
Money.

The day's work over, Abel Death sat awhile so deep in thought and so
still and quiet that he might have been taken for one of the inanimate
objects in this strangely furnished apartment. He had removed the
candles from the desk to the table, where they flickered in the
draught of a broken window, into which some rags had been thrust to
keep out the wind. Within the radius of the flickering light the
shadows on the walls and ceiling grew more weird and grotesque, each
gust of air creating insubstantial forms and shapes as monstrous as
the fancies of a madman's brain. Catchpole Square was a blind
thoroughfare--being, as has been elsewhere described, like a bottle
with a very narrow neck to it--and was therefore undisturbed by the
tumult of the city's streets; and the prevailing silence, in which
there was something deathly, was broken only by the sobbing and
moaning of the rising wind which, having got into the Square, was
making despairing efforts to get out. These sounds were in unison with
the spectral life within the house, which seemed to find
interpretation in the mystic voices of the air. It might have been so
in very truth, for what know we of the forces of the invisible world
through which we move and play our parts in the march from the cradle
to the grave? Unfathomable mystery encompasses and mocks us, and no
man can foretell at what moment he may be struck down and all his
castles overturned, and all his plans for good or evil destroyed.

Abel Death started to his feet. A stealthy step was on the stairs. The
man coming up paused three or four times either to get his breath or
for some other purpose; and presently he entered the room.

Mr. Samuel Boyd was a tall man, and bore a close resemblance to his
son in certain expressions of countenance and in certain little
mannerisms of gesture which in the younger man were indications of an
open-hearted nature, and in the elder of a nature dominated by craft
and cunning.

"You're back in time, sir," said Abel Death, in a cringing tone.

Mr. Boyd made no immediate reply, being employed in looking
distrustfully around to convince himself that nothing had been removed
or disturbed. Even when he was assured of this the look of distrust
did not die out of his eyes.

"Are the letters all written?" he inquired, seating himself at the
table.

"They are, sir."

"Have you posted up the books?"

"Yes, sir. Everything is done."

"Has any one called?"

"No one, sir," promptly replied Abel Death.

"Any knocks at the street door?"

"No, sir."

"You lie! There was a letter in the box."

Abel Death's lips shaped themselves into the word, "Beast!"

"What did you say?" demanded Mr. Boyd, upon whom no movement on the
part of his servant, however slight, was lost.

"I was going to say that the postman was no business of mine."

"You are getting too clever, Abel Death--too clever, too clever! The
men I employ must do their work without spying, without blabbing,
without lying."

"You have never found me unfaithful."

"I have only your word for it. When did you know me take a man's
word?"

"Never, sir."

"And you never will. So--you did not go down to the postman when he
knocked?"

"No, sir."

"And you have not been out of the house during my absence?"

"No, sir."

"Nor out of this room?"

"No, sir."

"Ah! Is that so--is that so? You have your office coat on, and your
office slippers. Had you not better change them?"

"I was going to do so, sir," said Abel Death. Mr. Boyd's keen eyes
were upon him while he made the change. "May I hope, sir, that you
will grant the request you kindly promised to consider? It may be a
matter of life or death, it may indeed. It means so much to me--so
much! I humbly beg you, sir, to grant it."

"Let me see. You asked me for a loan."

"A small loan, sir, of ten pounds. I have trouble and sickness at
home, I am sorry to say."

"It is inconceivable," said Mr. Boyd coldly, "that a man in regular
employment should need a loan unless it is for the gratification of
some unwarrantable extravagance. Your wages are paid regularly, I
believe."

"Yes, sir. I don't complain, but it is not an easy task to keep a wife
and family on twenty-two shillings a week. I don't know how it is,"
said Abel Death, rubbing his forehead as though he were endeavouring
to rub some problem out of it, or some better understanding of a
social difficulty into it, "but when Saturday comes round we have
never a sixpence left."

"Very likely. It is the old story of improvidence. Thrift, Abel,
thrift. That is the lesson the poor have to learn, and never will
learn."

"Ten pounds, sir, only ten pounds," implored Abel Death.

"Only ten pounds!" exclaimed Mr. Boyd. "Listen to him. He calls ten
pounds a small sum. Why, it is to millions of men a fortune!"

"It is truly that to me, sir."

"And if I lend it to you," said Mr. Boyd, with a sneering smile, "you
will call down heaven's blessing upon me, you will remember me in your
prayers?"

"Yes, sir, yes," replied Abel Death confusedly.

"There is the question of security, Abel."

"I am a poor man, sir, but I will do anything you wish. I will give
you a bill--I will sign any paper you write out--I will pay you any
interest you like to charge. You can deduct five shillings from my
wages every week till the debt is cancelled. I shall be eternally
grateful to you, sir." His agitation was so great that he could not
proceed.

"Gratitude is no security," said Mr. Boyd, still with the sneering
smile on his lips. "Prayers and heaven's blessing are no security. No
business man would lend a shilling on them. They are not Property. You
remarked a moment ago that I had never found you unfaithful. I will
put it to the test. Let me see the slippers you have taken off."

"My slippers, sir!" stammered Abel Death.

"Your slippers. I wish to see them." Puzzled by the singular request,
and with inward misgivings, Abel Death lifted the slippers from the
floor. "Lay them on the table before me, soles upward."

Ruefully wondering what connection there could possibly be between his
frayed and worn slippers and the question of unfaithfulness which Mr.
Boyd had raised, he obeyed the order. His wonder increased when Mr.
Boyd proceeded to examine the soles through a magnifying glass.

"That will do," said Mr. Boyd, leaning back in his chair. "You can
pack them up with your office coat, and take them home with you."

"But I shall want them to-morrow, sir."

"Not in my office, Abel Death. I discharge you."

"Sir!"

"I discharge you. Here are your wages for a half week. You can claim
no more. The conditions of your engagement with me were that in the
event of the slightest violation of my orders you were to be
immediately discharged without further notice."

"In what way have I violated your orders, sir?" cried Abel Death,
despairingly. "Good heavens! This will be the ruin of me!"

"You have brought it on yourself. It is an ungrateful world, Abel, an
ungrateful world. Robbery on all sides of us, treachery whichever way
we turn. Do not send to me for a character; it will not assist you to
obtain another situation." Abel Death gazed at the hard taskmaster in
speechless consternation. "I have suspected you for some time past,
Abel----I beg your pardon, you were about to speak."

"I was not."

"You were. Come, come--be honest, Abel, be honest. It is the best
policy. I have found it so."

"It was in my mind to say, sir," said Abel Death, in a shaking voice,
"that you suspect everybody."

"It is the only way to protect oneself from being robbed. Keep this
axiom before you; it is as good as capital, and will return you good
interest. Suspecting you as I have done I laid a trap for you this
afternoon--a simple, artless trap. Observe this thin piece of brown
paper, observe this little piece of wax which I place upon it. Any
person treading on it will carry away with him on the sole of his shoe
both the paper and the wax. Do you follow me?"

"Yes, sir," said Abel Death, staring at the paper and moving his
tongue over his dry lips.

"Before leaving the house this afternoon," continued Mr. Boyd, "I
deposited on the stairs eight very small pieces of this paper, each
with a very small piece of wax on the top of it, and placed them on
those parts of the stairs which a person coming up or going down would
be most likely to tread. Is this quite clear to you?"

"Quite clear, sir."

"It is a singular thing, Abel, that upon the soles of your slippers I
do not see one of those pieces of paper or any trace of wax."

"It proves, sir," interposed Abel Death eagerly, "that I spoke the
truth when I declared that I had not left the room during your
absence, and that I did not go down the stairs."

"But it does not prove, you dog, that no person came up the stairs
during my absence!" Abel Death fell back, confounded. "Upon my return
a few minutes ago I examined the stairs, and found only two of the
eight pieces of paper I deposited there so carefully--so very
carefully! Six pieces of the eight I placed there had affixed
themselves to the soles of the shoes or boots worn by the person who
entered this room while I was away. I asked you if any one had called.
You answered no. It was a lie, a deliberate lie, a lie not to be
explained away."

"If you will listen to me, sir," said Abel Death, reduced to a state
of abject fear, "I think it _can_ be explained away."

"I am listening, Abel Death."

"I made a mistake, sir--I confess it."

"Oh, a mistake, and by such a clever man as you are!"

"I am not clever, sir--far from it. Every man is liable to error. A
person _has_ been in this room, but I did not open the door to him. He
opened it himself."

"What!" cried Mr. Boyd, starting from his chair in mingled anger and
alarm.

"Yes, sir, he opened it himself. How could I help that, sir--I ask
you, how could I help that?"

A few moments elapsed before Mr. Boyd spoke; and during the silence he
took a revolver from a drawer, which he unlocked for the purpose. Then
he said slowly, "Who was the man?"

"Your son, sir, Mr. Reginald."

"My son! He was forbidden the house!"

"I can't help that, sir. He knocked three times at the street door,
and bearing your instructions in mind I did not answer the knocks.
When he came into the room I asked him how he had got in, and he
produced the key he was in the habit of using when he lived here. He
wanted to see you, and I told him you were not in. He said he would
wait, and I begged him not to, because I knew you would be angry if
you saw him here. Then he said he would call to see you later, and I
begged him not to mention that he had been here; he gave me the
promise and left the house. That is the whole truth of the matter,
sir."

"Why were you so anxious that this visit should be kept a secret from
me?"

"I feared you might suspect that we were in--in----" He could not hit
upon the right word.

"In collusion," said Mr. Boyd, supplying it in accordance with his
humour to place the worst construction upon the interview. "In league
to rob me. A fair and reasonable suspicion which the explanation I
have dragged out of you does not remove. Have you anything more to
say?"

"Nothing more," replied Abel Death, in a hopeless tone.

"Take up your money. You can go."

"But you will withdraw the discharge, sir--I entreat you to withdraw
it. Think what it means to me--what it means to my family! Starvation,
sir, starvation!" He wrung his hands in despair.

"You have lied deliberately to me. Go--go and starve!--and never set
foot inside this house again."

Convinced now that any farther appeal would be unavailing, the look of
misery in Abel Death's face changed to one of fury. He made a step
towards the man who had doomed him to ruin, and who, thus threatened,
held the revolver straight before him, with his finger on the trigger.
Muttering, "God help me!" Abel Death took up the few shillings which
Mr. Boyd had placed upon the table, and backed out of the room,
followed by his employer, still armed with the revolver, and holding a
candle above his head. Thus they went down to the street door, which
Abel Death slowly opened. But before he left the house he turned and
said,

"Do you believe in God?"

"No," snarled Mr. Boyd, "I believe in nothing!"

"Men have been struck dead for less," said Abel Death, pointing a
shaking finger at him. "Remember that, Samuel Boyd!" And went his way
with misery in his heart.

Mr. Boyd, undisturbed and with a smile of self-approval on his lips,
closed the door and put up the chain. Then, with deliberate steps, and
with no misgivings, he returned to his room.




                             CHAPTER III.

             A LADY OF FASHION PAYS SAMUEL BOYD A VISIT.


A close and crafty face, masking a soul which knew no mercy and gave
none. The grave holds its secrets, and holds them no less securely
than Mr. Samuel Boyd, in his outward presentment to his fellow man,
believed he held his. Whether the pursuit of pleasure for the
delights--be they fair or foul--that pleasure brings, or the pursuit
of wealth for the power it confers, was the dominant principle of this
man's life, no human being could truthfully say, for no human being
was admitted into his confidence. But one thing was certain. By
whatever motive he may have been guided he held his way with absolute
dependence on his own resources to triumph easily over every obstacle
that might present itself. As to the manner in which these triumphs
were obtained it mattered little to him whether he merely brushed
aside the persons who opposed him, or trampled them into the dust.
Their mortification, their sufferings, their destruction, concerned
him not and did not trouble him. There are men who, in the
contemplated execution of a crime, or in the pursuance of a base
desire, listen to the voice of conscience before it is too late. Not
so Mr. Samuel Boyd. He was harassed by no troubled dreams, by no weak
fears of consequences, by no whisperings of an inconvenient
conscience, by no spiritual warnings of Divine punishment for sinful
deeds. For him, the entire range of the moral affections and of moral
sentiments and conditions was expressed in one word: Self. It was for
Self he lived and for Self alone.

Such being the man it was not to be supposed that he was in any way
affected by the sentence he had pronounced upon Abel Death, or that he
gave a moment's thought to the poor clerk who was trudging home almost
broken-hearted at the loss even of the miserable wage he received for
duties faithfully performed.

The letter he had taken from the letter box was from a lady who stated
that she would call upon him at eight o'clock this evening. He had not
long to wait, for by his watch he saw that it wanted but two minutes
to eight; and punctually to the hour there came a rat-tat-tat at the
street door.

With no indication of haste he went down, and laughed slyly to himself
when the knocking was repeated, more impatiently and peremptorily the
second time than the first. He drew the door ajar leisurely, still
keeping it on the chain.

"Who wants Samuel Boyd?" he inquired.

"Who wants Samuel Boyd?" answered a lady's voice. "Upon my word! To
keep a lady waiting in such a dreadful place as this, the entrance to
which is so narrow that a carriage can't get into it! Open the door at
once, man, and let me in!"

"As quickly as I can, my lady," said Mr. Boyd, fumbling at the chain.
"It is Lady Wharton, is it not?"

"Who else should it be, pray?" replied the lady. "And if Lady Wharton
had known what kind of thoroughfare this was she would have thought
twice before she'd have ventured into it." There was nothing querulous
in the voice; it was hearty and bluff, with a cheerful ring in it very
pleasant to the ear.

"Might a man so humble as Samuel Boyd inquire whether it is too late
now for Lady Wharton to think better of it?" asked Mr. Boyd,
continuing to fumble at the chain.

"Man alive! Of course it is. Oh, you've got it opened at last. Well,
that's a blessing. If it takes as long to get out of the house as to
get in I sha'n't be home till midnight. Remain where you are, John,
and wait for me. If I don't make my appearance before ten o'clock
shout for help at the top of your voice." These last words were
addressed to a footman, who, holding a large green umbrella over her
ladyship's head, had accompanied her from her carriage to the door of
Mr. Boyd's dwelling. "John is my confidential man," she was now
addressing Mr. Boyd. "I don't put my trust in women. They're a pack of
artful, designing creatures. What men see in us to marry us passes my
comprehension. If I were a man I'd want a sackfull of diamonds before
I'd marry the handsomest among them."

"If your ladyship will kindly follow me," said Mr. Boyd, ascending the
stairs.

"Bless my soul!" she exclaimed. "The passage is as dark as a railway
tunnel, and that parody of a candle in your hand makes matters worse.
The stairs are safe, I hope? There are no trapdoors in them through
which a defenceless woman might suddenly disappear?" These words were
accompanied with a ringing laugh which awoke the echoes in the almost
deserted house.

"They are quite safe, my lady, quite safe. Permit me to welcome you to
my poor abode."

They were now in the room, around which Lady Wharton stared in
amazement. She was a large-framed woman, well proportioned and with a
perfect figure. There was a hearty good nature in her face which
matched well with her brisk voice. Her eyes were bright, her movements
quick and decided. Eminently a woman of management, of kindly heart,
and one whose healthy physique and amiable disposition guided her to
take a cheerful view of difficulties.

"Heaven and earth, Mr. Boyd!" she exclaimed. "This is the oddest abode
a man of means could select." Here she caught sight of the wax figure
of the Chinaman, which caused her to retreat a step or two and to give
utterance to a little scream.

"Don't be frightened, my lady, he's only wax. I took him for a debt;
he was better than nothing, if only for melting down. All these things
have been taken for debt. That is the way we are robbed; and the law
gives us no redress, no redress."

"Poor Mr. Boyd!" said Lady Wharton, with twinkling eyes "How very sad!
Shall I lend you a five pound note?"

"I should be very grateful, my lady."

She burst into a merry laugh. "Singular creature! Shall we proceed to
business?"

"Yes, my lady. Time is money. You will be comfortable in this chair."

A strange contrast did they present as they sat on opposite sides of
the table, the crafty, cringing face of the man looking into the
cheery, good-humoured face of the lady.

"Now, Mr. Boyd, I am going to be quite frank with you." She placed her
satchel on the table, and took some papers from it. "My husband owes
you a large sum of money. Look over these figures and tell me if they
are correct."

"Quite correct, my lady, but calculated only up to the last day of
February, which was yesterday. One day's interest has to be added if
you are prepared to pay to-night. Strictly speaking, it is two days'
interest, it being now past the hour of business."

"Of course you know I am not prepared to pay to-night, and of course
you know that I have come in the place of my husband because in
matters of business he is a mere child."

"I have not found him so, my lady," said Samuel Boyd. "In my
experience of his lordship I have seen nothing in him to cause me to
think he is weak-minded. He came to me to borrow money, and I lent it
to him on bills signed in his name. It was a risk, and I took it."

"Very well, Mr. Boyd," said Lady Wharton, cheerfully. "We have not met
to contradict each other, or to raise up difficulties, but to come to
such an arrangement as may be agreeable to you."

"If your ladyship pleases," said Mr. Boyd.

"At the same time," she continued, "I wish to state how far my
understanding went, when, Lord Wharton being ill in bed, I opened up a
correspondence with you. I am very fond of my husband, Mr. Boyd."

"His lordship is to be envied."

"Indeed I think he is," said Lady Wharton, with a little laugh, "and I
am to be envied, too, for having a husband so amiably inclined. But he
is altogether too easy and careless in money matters; when he wishes
for a thing, he will promise anything, consent to anything, sign
anything, so long as he gets it. He is really like a child in these
matters, and having made up my mind that he was not to be worried, I
opened a letter which you wrote to him, and I replied to it. Now, Mr.
Boyd, it was from that letter that I learned, for the first time, that
Lord Wharton was in your debt."

"Indeed, my lady."

"Yes, indeed. I was not astonished. Nothing that Lord Wharton does
astonishes me. He can get through a great deal of money. So can I. He
is extravagant. So am I. What are you to do, Mr. Boyd, when you have
been brought up to it?"

"Nothing but spend," said Samuel Boyd.

"You are a man of sense. We can do nothing but spend--and between you
and me, Mr. Boyd"--here she laughed long and heartily--"we _do_ spend.
Why not, when we can afford it?"

"Why not, indeed?" murmured Mr. Boyd, in ready acquiescence.

"But rich as people may be they are sometimes in need of ready money,
and that, I suppose, is where gentlemen of your profession come in.
Having now, in a manner of speaking, cleared the ground, we can go on
easily. There are bills coming due."

"There are, my lady."

"I asked you in a letter what they amounted to; you answered, twelve
thousand pounds. Now, Mr. Boyd, I should not like you to think that I
want to take advantage of you."

"Thank you, my lady. I have been taken in so often that I am almost
beginning to despair of human nature."

"Don't, Mr. Boyd, don't. There is a great deal of good in human
nature, and we can get a lot of fun out of life if we set about it the
right way. I have consulted another person in this business, and he
has advised me. My brother, Lord Fairfax. You have heard of him,
perhaps. Yes? I thought you must; he is almost a celebrity, with his
indolent and easy ways. It is in our blood; we object to be troubled.
All we ask is that the world should go round as usual, and that our
little wishes should be gratified. Lord Fairfax suggested that I
should put the business into the hands of a lawyer." Mr. Boyd, with a
scarcely perceptible motion, lifted his eyebrows. "I said, no. We have
a rooted objection to lawyers in our family; they make your head ache.
'Quite right,' said Lord Fairfax. 'Have nothing to do with lawyers.'
He never disputes, Mr. Boyd. The moment you say a thing he agrees to
it. Then he said, 'Find out how much it amounts to.' I wrote to you,
and you told me. You also sent me some bills, for the purpose of doing
away with the old obligations, and putting the whole of the business
on a new footing. These bills were to be accepted by Lord Wharton, and
you strongly urged me to get another responsible name at the back of
them. Lord Wharton signed the bills when I put them before him. The
dear man hardly as much as looked at them. Then I went to Lord
Fairfax, and _he_ put his name on the back. _He_ hardly as much as
looked at them. And to cut a long matter short, Mr. Boyd, I have
brought them with me."

She took them from her satchel, and handed them to Mr. Boyd, who
examined them carefully, and jotted down figures on a piece of paper.
Satisfactory as the transaction was to him no sign of satisfaction
escaped him.

"Are they in order, Mr. Boyd?"

"Yes, they appear to be in order. I am making a great sacrifice for
you, my lady."

"We are under a great obligation to you. And now, Mr. Boyd, for a
little piece of business on my own account. I want a thousand pounds
for my private purse."

"A thousand pounds, my lady, a thousand pounds!" murmured Mr. Boyd.

"I will _not_ worry Lord Wharton with my dressmaker's bill, and she
has begged me to let her have something on account. There are also one
or two other little bills I wish to pay. Don't be alarmed; I am going
to give you security. I have been looking through my jewellery, and I
found some things that have gone out of fashion. I will not sell them,
but I am willing to deposit them with you. Here they are. Oblige me by
looking over them. Some of the cases would not go into my satchel, so
I took them all out, and wrapped them in paper. I hope you won't
mind."

"Not at all, my lady," said Mr. Boyd, opening the papers, which
contained jewels of various kinds, bracelets, necklaces, ear-rings,
brooches, and other gewgaws. Many of the precious stones were in old
settings, and he saw at a glance that they were worth considerably
more than the thousand pounds which this reckless lady of fashion
wished to raise upon them. Among them were two ornaments of
conspicuous beauty--a pearl necklace, and a device for the hair in the
shape of a peacock's tail.

"I am reposing a great confidence in you," said Lady Wharton. "The
pearl necklace and the peacock's tail were presents from my
father--they cost a great price, I believe--and I would not part with
them for any consideration. In a few months I shall--shall--what is
the word for it? Oh, yes, redeem them."

"You don't want the thousand pounds immediately, my lady?" said Mr.
Boyd.

"My good man, I want it now, this minute."

"Impossible, my lady. I could not get it together in less than five or
six days. If that will suit you----"

Lady Wharton beat an impatient tattoo on the table with the tips of
her fingers. "Are you sure you could not get it earlier?"

"Quite sure, my lady."

"It _must_ suit me, then, but it is really very provoking. Lord
Wharton is ordered into the country, and we are going to-morrow."

"I can send you a cheque through the post."

"I should prefer to receive it personally from you, and in bank notes.
You can bring it to me in the country, I suppose?"

"There will be no difficulty, my lady. To what part of the country?"

"We are going to our place in Bournemouth, The Gables. We give a ball
there every year on the 7th of March. Of course I may rely upon having
the money before that date."

"Pardon me a moment, my lady," said Mr. Boyd, pretending to make
certain calculations on paper, and presently adding, "I can't
positively promise, but you shall be sure to have it _on_ that date."

"Oh, very well, very well," said Lady Wharton, "I see that I am
expected to agree to everything. And now, Mr. Boyd, our business is
over, I think. Bless my soul, how dismally the wind sounds in this
house! If I don't get out of it quickly John will think I've been
spirited away. Don't trouble to come down; one of your servants can
see me to the door."

"I keep no servants, my lady," he replied. "A charwoman comes when I
send for her. That is my life."

"Do you mean to tell me that you live here quite alone?"

"Quite alone, my lady, quite alone, and safer and more secure than if
my house was full of servants."

"Mr. Boyd," said Lady Wharton, tapping him lightly on the arm, "you
should marry."

"What did your ladyship say yourself about women when you entered the
house," he answered slyly.

She laughed heartily at this retort, and following him down the stairs
as he led the way with a light, bade him good night at the street
door.

"John," she said to her confidential man as he conducted her to her
carriage, "the house is like a grave."

"I was thinking that myself, my lady," said John.




                             CHAPTER IV.

                           SILENCE REIGNS.


Was it indeed a grave, and were the phantom shapes thrown upon the
walls and ceiling by the flickering light the phantoms of the dead
that were buried there? How easy to imagine this--how easy to imagine
that, animated by a spirit of revenge for past wrongs and injuries,
they moved and shifted, and glided hither and thither, and took
fantastic and monstrous form, for the purpose of striking terror into
the heart of the enemy who had filled their lives with suffering and
brought them to an untimely end!

Silence reigned.

Were those shapes and forms the only phantoms in the lonely house? Or,
in the spaces that were unlighted--say in the passages and on the
stairs leading to the room in which its owner transacted his business,
and into another room in which he slept--were other phantoms moving,
as dumb as they, as silent as they, with thoughts as murderous and
with power more sure? This phantom, now, unseen by reason of the
darkness, pausing with finger at its lips, all its senses merged in
the sense of hearing as it listened for a sound to warn it that the
time was not yet ripe? Had this phantom escaped from the lighted room
in fear lest, were it visible to mortal eyes, its dread purpose would
be frustrated, and that a frenzied cry ringing out upon the air, might
reach some chance and aimless wanderer, and thus mar the murderous
design lurking in its breast? Even of this the risk was small, for
rarely indeed did any such wanderer find himself in Catchpole Square,
or any man, who, being there without design, did not gladly and
quickly grope his way out of it. The very guardians of the night
avoided it, and contented themselves with the slightest and swiftest
scrutiny, as of a place which bore an evil reputation and had best be
left alone. It happened at odd times that some houseless and homeless
vagrant, slinking in, curled himself up in a dark corner and dozed
till daylight came, creeping away then with no feeling of gratitude
for the shelter it had afforded him. Once a hapless child, sleeping
there during a fierce snowstorm, had been found dead in the morning,
covered with a white shroud. But that was long ago.

But this one phantom was in the house--now pausing, now creeping
slowly along, now pausing again, now crouching with its head against a
panel, and so remaining for many dumb minutes. And another phantom was
at its heels.

And when the lights were out, and the rooms, like the stairs and
passages, were in darkness and the master in his bed, they were still
there. So stealthy were their movements that no sound proceeded from
them; their breathing was so faint that it would scarcely have
disturbed a wintry leaf.

Silence reigned.

The sobbing and the moaning of the wind continued. Could it have
carried the news to the wider thoroughfares, trodden by men and women
whose business or pleasure kept them out so late, what message would
it have conveyed? In its whispering voices would the word MURDER have
found a place?

At no great distance from the Square stood Saint Michael's Church, its
clock proclaiming the hour.

Ten!

Eleven!

Twelve!

How long these hours took to strike! A measured pause between each
stroke, and in that pause the passing away of a life in the life of
the great city, or the ushering in of one. This life at an end, this
with a feeble cry at the journey before it.

One o'clock!

Samuel Boyd was asleep. No prayer on his lips, no prayer in his heart,
before he retired to rest. He slept in peace, undisturbed by fear or
remorse.

Suddenly he awoke. His heart beat wildly, a cold perspiration broke
out on his forehead.

With a powerful hand pressed upon his mouth, and another at his
throat, no man can cry aloud. But while strength remains he can gasp,
and moan, and fight for dear life--and may struggle out of bed, still
with the hand upon his mouth, and another at his throat--and may
summon to his aid all the despairing forces of his body--nay, even
while thus imprisoned, succeed in dragging his adversaries this way
and that--and may in his agony prolong the execution of the ruthless
purpose. Though not avert it.

The door between the two rooms is open while this muffled struggle is
going on. Furniture is overturned and displaced, tapestry torn from
the walls, and smaller articles tossed in all directions. On the part
of one of the men there is displayed a cold, cruel, relentless method
in the execution of his design; on the part of the other a wild,
despairing effort to obtain possession of a weapon. He succeeds. A
pistol is in his hand.

A shot rings out! Another!--and the wax figure of the Chinaman
collapses into a chair with a bullet in its heart.

Again Saint Michael's Church proclaims the hour.

Two o'clock!

Silence reigns.




                              CHAPTER V.

          CONSTABLE APPLEBEE AND CONSTABLE POND FOREGATHER.


In the course of the next few days the weather exhibited its vagaries
in a more than usually astonishing fashion. On the night of the 1st of
March the sobbing and the moaning of the wind continued till early
morning, when it pleased the air to become mild and balmy, almost
promising the advent of spring. A few bold buds awoke and peeped out
of their little brown beds, and over the atmosphere hung a hazy veil
of dim, delicious sapphire. On the following day this promise was
destroyed, and another change took place; and on the night of the 5th
a fog which had been overlooked in the early winter took its revenge
for the neglect by enveloping the City of Unrest in a mist so dense
that Mrs. Pond, in a conversation with Mrs. Applebee the next day was
driven to the use of a familiar illustration.

"If you'll believe me, Mrs. Applebee," she said, "it was that thick
you could have cut it with a knife. I could hardly see my hand before
me."

"But what took you out in it, my dear?" inquired Mrs. Applebee.

"I couldn't help thinking of Pond," replied Mrs. Pond, a young woman
of two and twenty, whose wifely experiences were tame in comparison
with those of Mrs. Applebee, the mother of eight, "trapesing up and
down in the cold while I was setting before a blazing fire as
comfortable as you please. 'A cup of hot coffee 'll put life in him,'
says I to myself, and I was soon on my way outside with a bottleful
tucked under my cloak. It took me a good hour to get to him."

"And by that time the coffee was cold," Mrs. Applebee remarked.

"No, it was just lukewarm. Thinking of Pond I cuddled it close; but I
don't mind confessing I was almost giving him up."

"How did you find him at last, my dear?"

"I'll tell you a secret," said the young wife, with a little blush.
Mrs. Applebee, who dearly loved a secret or anything mysterious,
pricked up her ears. "When Pond was put on the night beat we agreed
upon a signal. It was his idea; he's that clever you wouldn't
believe."

"May it ever continue," ejaculated Mrs. Applebee.

"What?"

"Your opinion of him."

"Oh, it will," said Mrs. Pond, nodding her head confidently. "What
Pond thinks of is a bird-call, and he buys two, and gives me one. 'If
it should chance to happen,' says Pond, 'that you're my way--say about
ten o'clock--when I'm on duty, just you give a soft blow. When I hear
it out comes my bird-call, and I give a soft blow. Only one, Polly,
because it might be noticed and against the regulations.' It does
often chance to happen that I'm Pond's way on a dark night," added
Mrs. Pond, with a sly look, "and I give a soft blow and he gives
another. He says it's like company when he hears it, and he resooms
his tread with a light heart. As for me, I go home as happy as happy
can be. Thankful I was last night when Pond answered my call, and
thankful _he_ was for the coffee. 'Polly,' he says, 'you're a angel.'"

"How many kisses did he give you, my dear?"

"Oh, Mrs. Applebee," said Mrs. Pond, archly, "against the regulations,
you know."

"I've heard of it being done," said Mrs. Applebee, pensively, "even by
policemen on night duty. It was a dreadful night for our men to be
out, but duty's duty and the pay's regular. It's a good thing you got
home safe. Is your room let yet?"

"No, the bill's still in the window. Twenty-five pounds is a lot to
pay for a house, but Pond says, 'Don't you fret, Polly; we'll soon get
a lodger, and there's half the rent paid.' I must run home now in case
he wakes up."

Mrs. Applebee's lord and master was at that moment in his bed,
dreaming of fogs and shadows. Mrs. Pond's lord and master was also
enjoying repose. They lived in adjoining streets, and their husbands
being in the Force and at present on the night beat, it was their
habit to foregather for a social gossip while their good men were in
the arms of Morpheus.

There had been forewarnings of this visitation of the heaviest fog of
the season. When people woke up on the morning of March 5th they
thought it was the middle of the night. The comfortable illusion being
dispelled by a consultation of watches and clocks they found that the
sky was not visible, and that they could not distinguish the houses on
the opposite side of the way. They crawled to their places of business
in a discontented frame of mind, through a white blinding mist which
made them uncertain of the direction they were taking. To add to their
perplexities the trams and omnibuses were not running, and jubilant
cabmen, bent (paradoxically) on making hay while the sun shines,
walked at their horses' heads, holding the bridles, and demanded gold
instead of silver for taking a fare anywhere. These creeping shadows,
the muffled cries that fell upon the ear, and the lighted links which
seemed to move through space without the aid of hands, were more like
a scene in the infernal regions than a representation of the anxious,
throbbing life of our modern Babylon.

As the day wore on the fog lifted a little, but at night it became
worse. Theatrical managers were sad and low-spirited, for their
patrons were not disposed to leave their firesides in such weather,
and the actors performed their ghostly parts to indistinct and scanty
audiences, upon whom the brightest flashes of comedy fell with
depressing effect. The fairies in the pantomimes which were still
running were shorn of bright fancies, and even the bad spirits derived
no pleasure from the perpetration of evil deeds. The few monomaniacs
who believed that the end of the world was coming, were on their
knees, waiting for the blast of Michael's trumpet. Topers standing at
the bars of their favourite publichouses drank their liquor with a
distinct absence of conviviality, and the verbal and visual inanities
between barmaids and their admirers were shorn of that vacuous
vivacity which generally distinguishes the intercourse of those
parties. Dejection and dulness reigned in all the waking world.

In no part of the city were matters quite so bad as in the vicinity of
Catchpole Square, North district, where, an hour after midnight,
Constable Pond was cautiously feeling his way towards the border-line
of his beat, hoping there to meet with human companionship in the
person of Constable Applebee, who, himself animated by a similar hope
in respect of Constable Pond, was advancing from an opposite
direction. On this miserable night one crumb of comfort--oh, but it
was more than a crumb; it might have been called a whole loaf--had
fallen to the share of Constable Pond. He had not thought it likely
that his wife would have ventured from the house, nor, lonely as he
was, did he wish it; but when, an hour or so before midnight, he heard
the familiar bird-call, he joyfully responded.

"Why, Polly, Polly!" he exclaimed, passing his arm around her. "My
senses don't deceive me, do they?"

"I hope they don't," said Polly, drawing his arm tighter. "You
wouldn't do this to another woman, I'm sure of that."

"You may be, Polly, you may be. Not to Queen Victoria herself with her
gold crown on. Well, this _is_ a surprise! Such a surprise, Polly, as
makes up for all."

He gave her a great hug. He did not consider the regulations--not he!

"I'm afraid it's cold," said Polly, putting the bottle of coffee into
his hand, and paying good interest for the hug. "It was boiling hot
when I started."

"What a brick you are!" said Constable Pond, extracting the cork with
his teeth, and applying himself to the refreshment. "It's ever so much
better than three-star. Here, take a pull yourself." She did. "Polly,
you're a angel!"

She laughed, but did not dispute it, and they remained a short time in
fond dalliance. A strange hour for Cupid's pranks, but that urchin has
no conscience. Polly proposed to walk the beat with her husband all
through the night, but this was such an alarming infringement of the
regulations that he would not listen to it. So he escorted her to the
end of his beat, and would have escorted her farther, but _she_ would
not listen to that.

"Can you find your way home?" he asked, in doubt.

"Blindfold," she answered promptly.

"You may as well have the empty bottle," he said. "Hold it by the
neck, and if anybody comes up to you give him a crack on the head with
it. Another kiss, Polly!"

As she walked away she blew on her bird-call every few yards, to which
her husband did not fail to respond; and if desolation did not fall
upon him when he could hear it no longer it was because of the
impression which Polly's thoughtful love had produced upon him. "Good
little woman," he said. "A regular trump, that's what she is." But a
couple of hours' loneliness sent his spirits down again, and now he
was seeking his brother-constable Applebee to cheer him up with the
friendly word. With the advance of the night the fog continued to
deepen, and he got into a state of muddle as to his whereabouts. His
progress was painfully slow. The white mist blinded and deceived him;
his footsteps were noiseless; and but for the striking of the hour
from a neighbouring church he might reasonably have fancied that he
was traversing a city of the dead.

"Saint Michael's Church," he soliloquised, with a feeling of relief.
"I didn't hear it when it struck last. Where could I have been--and
where am I now? It can't be fur off, though whether it's to the right
of me or the left of me, or before me or behind me, I'll be hanged if
I can tell. What street am I in--Riley Street or Silver Street? If
it's Riley Street I ought to come upon Applebee in a minute or two,
unless he's at the other end of the beat. If it's Silver Street I'll
have to tack."

That he should be puzzled was not to be wondered at, for the streets
he named were so precisely alike in every detail and feature that they
might have been turned out of one mould. Their frontage was the same,
their height was the same, their depth was the same, and each had the
same number of rooms of exactly the same shape and dimensions, and the
same number of chimney pots placed in exactly the same positions. When
this mathematical demon of architecture receives its death-blow a joy
will be added to existence.

While Constable Pond stood debating whether to tack or creep straight
on he saw in the distance what might be likened to a dead star--the
misty glimmering of a despondent light; and on the chance of its
indicating the presence of Constable Applebee he boldly challenged it.

"Hallo, there!" he cried.

"Hallo, there!" came the echoing answer.

There was little life in their voices; they seemed to linger, as
though they had not sufficient power to effectually pierce the thick
air.

"Is that you, Applebee?"

"Yes, it's me. Is it Pond?"

"Yes."

"Your voice sounds strange. Come slow."

Each advancing with caution, a friendly grasp of hands presently
united them.




                             CHAPTER VI.

                IT WAS GONE! THROUGH DEADMAN'S COURT.


"What a night!" then exclaimed Constable Pond.

"The worst _I_ ever saw," responded Constable Applebee. "It's a
record, that's what it is. We had a bad spell in December--lasted two
days--you remember it, Pond?

"Should think I did."

"It was nothing compared to this. I'd sooner walk through a foot and a
half of snow than through such a fog. It gets into the eyes, and into
the chest, and into the head; you can squeeze it through your fingers.
When it's snow you know where you are; there it is, at your feet; it
don't mount. It gives a man fair play; this don't. I've been looking
for you everywhere. Where did you get to?"

"Hard to say. As fur as I know I haven't been off my beat."

"Same here. Anything to report?"

"No. Have you?"

Constable Applebee gave no direct reply, but branched off into what,
apparently, was another subject. "Look here, Pond. Are you a nervous
man?"

"Not particularly," answered Constable Pond, with a timid look around.

"But you don't like this sort of thing?"

"Who would?"

"Ah, you may say that. If fog was fog, and nothing else, I'd put up
with it. And why? Because we've got to."

"A true bill," said Constable Pond, assenting.

"But it brings something else along with it. That's what I complain
of--and what I mostly complain of is shadders."

"What do you mean?" inquired Constable Pond.

"What I say. Shadders. I don't call _my_self a nervous man, but when
you see something stealing along a yard or two ahead of you, and you
go to lay hold of it and it vanishes--yes, Pond, vanishes--it's enough
to give a man the creeps."

"It'd give _me_ the creeps."

"Very well, then," said Constable Applebee, as though a matter which
had been in dispute was now settled. "Put a substantial body in my way
and I'll tackle it. But how _can_ you tackle it when it melts and
disappears? You call out, 'Now, then, what are you up to?' and you
don't get a whisper in reply. Ain't that enough to aggravate a man?"

"More than enough; I know how I should feel over it. But look here,
Applebee, it ain't imagination, is it?"

"Imagination!" exclaimed Constable Applebee, in a voice of scorn.
"What! Me! Why, I don't suppose, from the day I was born to this
blessed night of white fog, that if it was all reckoned up I've had
imagination enough to fill a two-ounce bottle."

This new view of the quality of imagination in relation to quantity
seemed to impress Constable Pond, who turned it over in his mind
without feeling himself equal to offer an opinion on it.

"A fog like this always serves me the same way," said Constable
Applebee. "There was a black fog when I was born I've heard my mother
often say. That's why, perhaps."

"But what happened?" asked Constable Pond. "You haven't told me that."

"This happened. I see a shadder creeping along the wall. I foller it
till I'm within half-a-dozen yards. Then I stop and hail it. The
minute it hears my voice it gives a start, and when I run forward to
lay hands on it, it vanishes."

"You've got," said Constable Pond, admiringly, "the heart of a lion. I
don't bring to mind that there's any orders about taking up shadders.
Bodies, yes. Shadders, no."

"I ain't exactly a mouse," said Constable Applebee, stiffening
himself. "It happened a second time. There it was, creeping ahead of
me. This time I don't give it a chance. I run after it and call out,
'Stand up like a man!'"----

"It might have been a female shadder," suggested Constable Pond.

"Perhaps you know more about it than I do," said Constable Applebee,
testily.

"No, Applebee, no. Go on."

"'Stand up like a man!' I call out. What's the consequence? It
vanishes again, and there I stand, dumbfoundered."

"Does it come a third time, Applebee?"

"No, it don't come a third time. When I was a little boy my mother
took me to the Polytechnic to see 'Pepper's Ghost.' You saw it, and it
wasn't there. You run a sword through it, and it grinned in your face.
I was that scared I couldn't sleep for a week afterwards. It's my
belief, if I'd got close enough to run a knife into the shadder, it'd
have served me just the same. Step up, we're in the gutter."

"It's singular, that's what it is. It's singular. Shall you report
it?"

"I'm doubtful of it. They might think I was off my head. Let it be
between us, Pond."

"It don't pass my lips, Applebee."

They entered a hooded court, and halted there.

"Where are we?" asked Constable Pond.

"In Deadman's Court." Constable Pond shivered. "Leading to Catchpole
Square, and leading nowhere else. You wouldn't catch _me_ living in a
cooldersack."

"What may be the meaning of that, Applebee?" asked Constable Pond.

"You couldn't have been much of a dab at school to ask that question.
Now, me!--but I won't boast. Cooldersack is French for blind
thoroughfare. A man that sleeps as sound as I do 'd find himself in a
trap, with a entrance like this. Suppose you live in the end house
where Mr. Samuel Boyd lives, and there's a fire in the middle of the
night. How's the fire engines to get to you? You wouldn't have half a
chance. A man might as well be shut up in a bottle. Do you know the
Square at all, Pond?"

"No. Never been in it to my knowledge."

"Couldn't have been in it without," said Constable Applebee, chuckling
at his wit. "It's the rummiest built place _you_ ever saw. Just step
in a minute. Not that you can see much of it with this fog on, but I
could describe it blindfold. Six houses with the street doors in front
of us--we're standing facing 'em now--and only one of 'em let, the one
at the end corner, Mr. Samuel Boyd's. The others have been empty I
don't know how long. Now right about face, and what do you see?"

"As fur as I can make out," said Constable Pond, peering before him,
"it's a blank wall."

"It _is_ a blank wall, the backs of six houses, without any back
entrance to 'em."

"Where's the front entrance?"

"In Shore Street. If we had Samuel Boyd's money we'd do better with
it, wouldn't we, Pond? We'd have a house with a bit of garden in front
and a bit of garden at the back, with a rose tree or two, and flowers
in the winder--because what's the use of money if you don't enjoy it?"

"That's what I say. Life's short. Only tempery."

"Temporarily, Pond, temporarily," said Constable Applebee, in
correction. "You _must_ have made a mess of it at school. My missis'd
go wild with delight if she had a house like that. She's as fond of
flowers as bees of honey."

"So's mine," said Constable Pond, standing up for his own like a man.

"They all are. And if I had my wish I'd never leave the house in the
morning without one in my buttonhole. It mellers a man, Pond, that's
what it does, it mellers him, and whether you're rough or whether
you're smooth it shows you've got a good heart. I never saw Samuel
Boyd with a flower in _his_ buttonhole, and if I lived to a hundred I
never should. And I never had a civil word from him."

"Nor anything in the way of a tip, I'll bet," remarked Constable Pond.

"You'd win it. It was a different pair of shoes with his son, Mr.
Reginald. There he was, as handsome and free a young chap as you'd set
eyes on in a day's march, with a flower in his coat and a smile or a
cheery word to brighten you up. 'A wild night, constable,' he'd say,
'have a cigar?' And he'd slip one in my hand, and sometimes the price
of a pint. It's nigh upon two years since I set eyes on him--wus
luck!" These reminiscences came to a sudden stop. Constable Applebee
clutched his comrade's arm, and whispered hoarsely, "Look there! The
shadder!"

A figure was creeping along the wall, as though in the endeavour to
escape observation. They darted forward, and Constable Applebee laid
his hand upon it, crying, "Now, then, give an account of yourself!" It
was not a shadow, for shadows have no substance. It was not a shadow,
for shadows have no voice. The sound of a sob escaped from the figure.
Constable Applebee's grasp was nerveless rather than vigorous, and a
less powerful effort than it made would have enabled it to escape. It
was gone! Through Deadman's Court!

"Quick, Pond, quick!" cried Constable Applebee. In a state of
confusion they scrambled out of Catchpole Square, and came into
violent collision. Ruefully rubbing their heads they looked about
them, and saw nothing but the thick white fog.

"Vanished!" exclaimed Constable Applebee. The collision had knocked
Constable Pond's helmet off. Stooping to recover it he saw something
white beneath it--a lady's handkerchief, trimmed with lace. With a sly
glance at Constable Applebee he put it into his pocket.

"It'll do for the missis," he thought. "She's fond of a bit of lace."




                             CHAPTER VII.

                   IN BISHOP STREET POLICE STATION.


Availing itself of the privilege to creep through every chink and
crevice, to steal up backstairs and take advantage of every keyhole,
and to make its dismal presence felt equally within the habitations of
man as without, the white fog had insinuated itself into the Bishop
Street Police Station, where it lay in the form of a semi-transparent
shroud, and where Inspector Robson looked more like the ghost of a man
than the man himself. In the brightest of weather the office was not a
cheerful apartment; under the thrall of the white fog, an hour after
midnight, it assumed a funereal aspect inexpressibly depressing.

Busily employed in making out the charge sheet for the following day,
Inspector Robson still found time to cast an occasional eye upon
another ghostly form who, with one foot resting on the end of a wooden
bench, was leaning against the wall in a negligent attitude, engaged
in the insubstantial occupation of chewing a ghostly straw. The
Inspector wrote a fine copperplate hand, and his steel pen neither
scratched nor spluttered. On the present occasion he was taking
extraordinary care over his task, as though more than usually
important issues hung upon the perfect outlines of his pothooks and
hangers. The absence of sound within the office and the shroud which
lay upon it, rendering objects within a few yards of him indistinct,
imparted so strong an air of unreality to the scene, that his slow and
measured movements bore some resemblance to the movements of an
automaton. The other ghostly person in the office chewed his straw and
moved his lips with so regular and unintelligent a motion that _his_
movements, also, bore some resemblance to the movements of an
automaton. But for the difference in their ages these two men might
have been posing to an invisible artist for a picture of the
Industrious and the Idle Apprentices.

That there was something in the negligent figure that discomposed the
Inspector was evident from the expression on his face when he raised
his head from the charge sheet and glanced in that direction, and it
was quite as evident that his discomposure was powerless to arouse the
cause of it from his apparent insensibility to all external objects
and impressions. He was young and good-looking, his age probably
twenty-four or five; Inspector Robson was old enough to be his father,
and on his features were stamped the effects of long years of official
responsibilities and steady application to duty. In this relation of
the Idle and the Industrious Apprentices the marked contrast they
presented was capable of a dramatic interpretation.

"Do you intend to remain much longer?" inquired the Inspector, goaded
at length into breaking the oppressive silence. "Because I'd like you
to know I'm pretty well tired of you."

"I'm pretty well tired of myself," replied the young man, in a
listless tone. "As to remaining much longer I can't exactly say."

"You have no right to be in this place, you know, unless you are here
upon business. Now, the question is, are you here upon business? If
you are, I'm ready to take it down."

The young man turned the straw in his mouth, and appeared to reflect.
Coming to a conclusion he languidly said, "I can't think of any
particular business."

"That's a pity," said the Inspector.

"That's a pity," echoed the young man, with distinct indifference.

"Well, then," said the Inspector, bracing himself up for a great
effort, "as you have no business to be here unless you have business
to be here----" This was so involved that it brought him to a full
stop; scratching his head with whimsical perplexity he extricated
himself from the difficulty by adding, "The best thing you can do is
to clear out."

The young man, deciding that he had sufficiently rested one foot,
lowered it, and lifted the other upon the bench. This was the only
movement he made.

The Inspector resumed his writing with the manner of a man driven to a
helpless pass. A peculiar feature of the defeat he had met with was
that it did not seem to anger him. Presently he spoke again.

"I don't often get into a temper, Dick."

"Not often."

"But when I do," said the Inspector, with an anticipatory chuckle,
"it's a thing to remember."

"When you do, uncle, I'll remember it."

The Inspector finished the charge sheet, tidied up his papers, and
looking over his shoulder at Dick, suddenly burst out laughing.

Dick's face cleared; a light stole into his eyes; his lips quivered.
These tokens of serious emotion were like the passing of a cloud. The
next moment he joined the Inspector in the laugh, and the storm was at
an end.

"Where are you going to sleep, Dick?"

"Let me see," Dick answered. "Buckingham Palace sounds tempting; there
must be several beds unoccupied there. Could a fellow get between the
sheets of one? Do you think it might be managed? I hope they keep a
fire in the rooms and the sheets well aired."

"Don't be a fool."

"Can I help it?"

"No, Dick, no," said the inspector, advancing and laying his hand
kindly upon Dick's shoulder. "Upon my soul I don't believe you can."

Dick lifted his eyes, with an implied suggestion that the Inspector,
by the barest possibility, might be mistaken; but he did not put this
into words.

"I can't take you home with me," said the Inspector. "Aunt Rob won't
have it. She's put her foot down, and when she puts her foot down,
why, there it is."

The comic helplessness expressed in this obvious statement seemed to
amuse Dick, but he said, gravely enough, "Yes, there it is."

"And there's Florence."

At the introduction of this name a look of sad tenderness stole into
Dick's eyes, but he said calmly, "Ah, and there's Florence."

"Now, Dick, let us have this out, once and for all."

"I'm agreeable."

"It's altogether too bad," exclaimed the Inspector. "What with you and
Florence, bless her! _and_ Aunt Rob, I haven't a moment's peace of my
life. What Aunt Rob says is this. 'Here's Dick Remington,' she says,
'that you've behaved as a father to, and that I've behaved as a mother
to. Ever since he was left an orphan, having lost his father, then his
mother--you were three years old when my poor sister died--he's lived
with us as one of our own, and so we've treated him. He had a claim
upon us, and that claim we've met.' And she says--her foot being
down--'It's time Dick looked after himself.' She gave you a hint,
which you took pretty quick. I'll say that of you; you took it almost
too quick."

"What else could I do?"

"It was a mistake, Dick, to get into a huff as you did. The minute she
began to speak you took her up sharp--and if there's one thing more
than another that puts her back up it is to be took up sharp. You see,
Dick, it's a delicate matter. Aunt Rob says, 'We must think of
Florence. She comes first.' And she's right, Dick."

"She is, uncle. Florence comes first--always first!"

"'Here's Dick,' says Aunt Rob, 'that I'm as fond of as if he was my
own son, what is he good for? What prospects has he got? He's been in
one situation and another, and never keeps to one thing for more than
a few weeks at a time. Here he is, a grown man, and here is Florence,
almost a grown woman.' To think of it!" said Inspector Robson,
pensively, breaking off. "It was only yesterday that she was in short
frocks, going backward and forward to school, and climbing up on my
knee to pull my whiskers, and cuddling up in my arms, and singing her
little songs in a voice as sweet as music. And now! a grown woman! To
think of it--to think of it!"

"Loving you no less as a woman, uncle, than she did as a child."

"I know it, my lad, I know it, but it sets a man on the think."

And Inspector Robson fell forthwith into a brown study which lasted
quite five minutes, during which the image of his only child, most
tenderly and dearly beloved, presented itself to him in its sweetest
and most engaging aspects.




                            CHAPTER VIII.

    AUNT ROB THINKS FLORENCE OUGHT TO MARRY A MARQUIS OR A PRINCE.


Dick Remington waited patiently to hear the full sum of the reproaches
which Aunt Rob brought against him. He, too, saw with his mind's eye
the image of the young girl for whom he would have laid down his life,
and if his thoughts of her brought a pang to his heart they were at
the same time charged with exceeding tenderness.

Inspector Robson shook himself free from dreams, and returned to his
subject.

"That is what Aunt Rob says. 'Here is Dick a grown man, and here is
Florence almost a grown woman. When Dick comes down in the morning he
kisses Florence and she kisses him; and when he bids her good night he
kisses her again. And,' says Aunt Rob, 'I don't know that this is a
thing that ought to be allowed to go on.' I dare say it's puzzled
other people as well as us when kissing ought to be left off. So long
as you were little it was as natural as natural could be. You were
playmates and chums, and you rolled on the floor together and played
coach and horses and London Bridge is Falling Down, and you'd carry
her on your shoulder and lift her as high as the ceiling, and throw
her up and catch her, she screaming with delight and crying, 'Again,
Dick, again!' You grew up, Dick, and when you were eighteen Florence
was only twelve, and the kissing went on, and there was nothing to
object to. But you got to be twenty and Florence fourteen, and the
kissing went on. Then her frocks were lengthened, and the pair of you
continued to grow up till she was nineteen and you twenty-five--and
all this time the kissing went on. Now, Dick, there _must_ come a
time when, even between cousins, kissing must stop. Sometimes it's
done gradual, sometimes all of a sudden, which makes things a bit
awkward--but one way or the other it's got to be done. You must see
that yourself, Dick."

"Yes, I suppose so, uncle."

"And Aunt Rob has got an eye to the future. Pretty girls like Florence
don't grow on every gooseberry bush. Show me the girl that can compare
with her. Do _you_ know of one, Dick?"

"Not one in all the wide world," replied the young man. "God bless
her, and make her happy!"

"She's been brought up sensible," said Inspector Robson. "She can make
a beef steak pudding and play the piano; there's nothing she can't
turn her hand to, and the man that gets her will be a lucky chap. Aunt
Rob thinks a gentleman born would not be too good for her. 'Why not
say a marquis, or a prince?' says I to her, speaking sarcastic like.
And she bridles up and answers, 'Why not? He might do worse; he
couldn't do better.'"

"No gentleman in the land," said Dick, with a tremor in his voice,
"could be too good for Florence. She's equal to the best, and could
hold her own among the best, even if they were born in a palace."

"That's what Aunt Rob thinks," said Inspector Robson, his eyes glowing
with loving pride, "and that's what we all think, and who that knows
Florence could think differently? But let's come back to you, Dick,
for that's the main point. Why don't you stick to one thing, my lad?"

"Perhaps because it won't stick to me," Dick replied.

"Nonsense, nonsense, lad, it's the other way about. Do you recollect
the morning you went to your first situation, and how we all stood at
the street door to see you off? There was Florence and Aunt Rob waving
their handkerchiefs and kissing their hands to you till you were out
of sight. You kept that situation seven months, and then you threw it
up. You didn't like the place, you said. All right. You got another
situation, as traveller on commission in the sewing machine line. You
commenced well, and was earning your fifteen shillings a week. What
was our surprise when you came home one night and told us you'd left
because it wouldn't suit you? The next thing you took to was the
stage, and you gave us tickets to come and see you act. We rehearsed
at home, and Florence gave you the cues. As for your make-up as you
call it, you did it so cleverly that we didn't know you when you come
on the stage. 'That's what he's cut out for,' I said. 'One of these
days he'll have a theatre of his own.' But Aunt Rob shook her head.
You wrote a little piece in one act, and got it played--actually got
it played. We thought it beautiful, and the way Florence laughed and
cried over it--well! But it wasn't a success for all that. Still, you
know, Dick, if at first you don't succeed, try, try again. You didn't
try again. You gave up the stage----"

Dick interposed with, "Or it gave up me."

"Anyway you left it. Your next move was clerk to Mr. Samuel Boyd of
Catchpole Square."

"Ah!" said Dick, and there was a look of inquiry in his eyes as he
fixed them upon the Inspector.

"You may well say 'Ah,' for from what's known of him he's not the kind
of man one would be proud to serve. What made you go to him?"

"I was hard up, and had been trying for a couple of months to get in
somewhere. I was curious about him, too: thought he would do for a
character that I could make up like if I ever went on the stage, or
could use if ever I wrote another play." He spoke with apparent
carelessness, but with a covert observance of the Inspector while he
gave this explanation.

"It didn't surprise me that you remained with him only three months.
When you left him you took to writing for the papers, and we read your
paragraphs and articles with wonder at your cleverness. You don't do
much in that way now, Dick?"

"Not much," said Dick, with a smile, "but I haven't given it up
entirely. There is always the future."

"Ah, Dick, Dick," said Inspector Robson, very seriously, "we don't
live in the future, we live in the present. When we're hungry a future
dinner won't satisfy our stomachs. Aunt Rob sums it up in three or
four words. 'Dick's got no stability,' she says, and, against my will,
I've come round to her way of thinking. I suppose, Dick, all this time
you haven't saved a penny--eh?" The young man made no reply, and
Inspector Robson cried, half angrily, half admiringly, "What business
had you to be making us presents and bringing things home for Aunt Rob
and me and Florence when you ought to have been looking after
yourself? What did you do it for? 'Here's Dick brought home an immense
turkey,' says Aunt Rob to me at Christmas; and at other times, 'Here's
that stupid Dick brought home a couple of chickens, or a veal and ham
pie,' and I don't know what all. 'I wish,' says Aunt Rob, 'that you'd
tell him to stop it, and put his money into the savings bank.' But not
you! At the least mention of such a thing you fired up and wanted to
know what we meant by it."

"I could not have acted differently," said Dick. "I was living upon
you--yes, I was. You wouldn't take anything for my board and lodging,
and I had to try and make it up in some way. It was little enough I
did, but if I hadn't done that little I should have been ashamed to
look you in the face. Besides, how many times have you said to me,
'Dick, you must be in want of a bit of pocket money,' and forced a
half sovereign upon me, and sometimes more?"

"Welcome you were to it," said Inspector Robson, in his heartiest
tone, "though it's my firm belief if you had a thousand a year you'd
never have a shilling in your purse, you're that free with your money.
A sailor come ashore after a two year's cruise is a fool to you." He
paused a moment. "Dick, my lad, I've been too hard on you, in what
I've said: I'm downright ashamed of myself."

"It isn't in you, and it isn't in Aunt Rob, to do anything of which
you need be ashamed. I have been thoughtless and inconsiderate----"

"No, no, Dick!"

"Yes, yes, uncle. I've been too much wrapped up in myself, and given
no thought to the best friends a young ne'er-do-well ever had. If I
could only make it up to you!" He turned his face to the wall, so that
the Inspector should not see the tears that rushed into his eyes.

"Dick, my lad," said Inspector Robson, "have you got yourself into any
money difficulty? Say the word, and I'll see what we can do to get you
out of it."

"What a trump you are!" exclaimed Dick. "No, uncle. I owe no one a
shilling except you and Aunt Rob."

"Don't keep on harping on that string or you'll get my temper up. If
it isn't money, is it a woman?"

"If you mean whether I've entangled myself with a woman, or done
anything wrong that way, I can answer honestly, no."

"I knew it, my lad, I knew it," said Inspector Robson, triumphantly.
"Whatever your faults may be I was sure there wasn't a bit of vice in
you. And now I tell you what it is; you shall come home with me
to-night, your room's ready for you, and I'll make it all right with
Aunt Rob. Make it all right! It _is_ all right. 'The place isn't the
same, father,' she says to me, 'with Dick out of it.' If you knew how
we've missed you, my lad, you'd grow an inch taller."

"Who is it that has kept my room ready for me?"

"Aunt Rob and Florence, to be sure."

"And Florence," whispered Dick to himself, a wave of exceeding
tenderness flowing over him.

"Florence it was who said to Aunt Rob, 'Mother, we mustn't let Dick
think when he comes back that we've been neglectful of him.' 'Of
course not,' said Aunt Rob, and up they go to see that everything is
sweet and clean. You know the pride that Aunt Rob takes in the house.
You might eat off the floor. And there's Florence of a morning
sweeping out your room, and looking in every corner for a speck of
dust. There's the canary and the cage you gave her, _and_ the
goldfish--why, if they were her own little babies she couldn't look
after them better. So home we go together, and we'll let bygones be
bygones and commence afresh."

"No, uncle, I can't come home with you," said Dick, shaking his head.
"I thank you from my heart, but it can't be."

"Not come home with me!" exclaimed Inspector Robson, in great
astonishment. "Why, what's the matter with the lad? You don't mean it,
Dick, sure_ly!_"

"I do mean it, uncle."

"Dick, Dick, Dick," said Inspector Robson, shaking a warning
forefinger at the young man, "pride's a proper thing in the right
place, but a deuced ugly thing when it makes us take crooked views. I
say you _shall_ come home with me. Do you know what kind of a night it
is, lad? I wouldn't turn a dog out in such weather, unless it was a
blind dog, and then it wouldn't matter much. Come, come, Dick, think
better of it."

"Nothing can alter my resolution, uncle--nothing. I did not come here
to-night to annoy you; I wanted a shelter, and I hoped the fog would
clear; but it seems to have grown thicker. However, it can't last for
ever. In three or four hours it will be morning, and then----"

"Go on. And then?"

"The night will be gone, and it will be day," said Dick, gaily.

"And to-morrow night?"

"It will be night again."

"And you'll sleep in Buckingham Palace, for it stands to reason a man
must sleep somewhere, and they don't charge for beds there that I'm
aware of. How's the treasury, lad?" Dick laughed. "It's no laughing
matter. Here's a sovereign; it'll see through the week at all events."

"I'm not going to rob you, uncle," said Dick in a shaking voice.

Inspector Robson caught Dick's hand, forced it open, forced a
sovereign into it, and closed the young man's fingers over it, holding
the hand tight in his to prevent the money being returned. In the
execution of a ruthless action the Inspector's muscles were of iron.

"If you drop it, or try to give it me back," he said, "I'll lock you
up and charge you with loitering for an unlawful purpose. What will
Florence think when she sees your name in the papers and my name
charging you? Be sensible for once, Dick, if you've any feeling for
her."

The blood rushed up into Dick's face, and he staggered as if he had
been struck; but he recovered himself quickly, and was the same
indolent, easy-mannered being as before.

"Thank you, uncle; I'll keep the sovereign. Before the week's out I
daresay I shall get something to do. The mischief of it is, there's
nothing stirring; stagnation's the order of the day. If I could hit
upon something startling and be first in the field, I should get well
paid for it. Would you object to my dashing on the colour in an
article headed, 'A Night in an Inspector's Office.'? I think I could
make it lurid."

Before the laughing Inspector could reply a constable entered, holding
by the arm a poorly dressed woman of woebegone appearance. Her
gestures, her sobs, the wild looks she cast around, were those of a
woman driven to distraction. Clinging to her skirts was a little girl
as woebegone and white-faced as her mother.

Inspector Robson instantly straightened himself; he was no longer a
private individual, but an officer of the law prepared for duty in
whatever complicated shape it presented itself.

"She's been here half-a-dozen times to-night, sir," said the
constable, "and last night as well, and the night before. She's lost
her husband, she says."

"My husband--my husband!" moaned the woman. "Find him for me--find him
for me! He's gone, gone, gone! Merciful God! What has become of him?"

Inspector Robson saw at a glance that here before him was no woman
maddened by drink, but a woman suffering from terrible distress; and
by a motion of his hand he conveyed an order to the constable, who
instantly took his hand from the woman's arm.

"What is your husband's name?" asked the Inspector in a gentle tone.

"Abel Death, sir. Oh, for God's sake find him for me--find him for
me--find him for me!"

Tears rolled down her face and choked her voice. Every nerve in her
body was quivering with anguish.

"How long has he been gone?" asked the Inspector.

"Five days, sir, five long, long days."

"Was he in employment?"

"Yes, sir, yes. Oh, what can have become of him?"

"What is the name of his employer?"

The agony the woman had endured overcame her, and she could not
immediately reply.

"Mr. Samuel Boyd, sir, of Catchpole Square," said the child.




                             CHAPTER IX.

                   THE DISAPPEARANCE OF ABEL DEATH.


She spoke in a hoarse voice, and very slowly, a scraping, grating
cough accompanying her words. "Mr. Samuel Boyd, sir, of Catchpole
Square," might, according to her utterance, have lain in a
charnel-house among the bones of the dead when she fished him up for
the information of Inspector Robson. Such a rasping cough, forcing
what little blood she had in her poor body up into her pallid face,
where it stood out in blotches of dull, unhealthy red! Such a wearing,
tearing cough, as though some savage, malignant beast, lurking in her
chest, was clawing at it in sheer devilry, and scraping it clean to
the bone! But she did not seem to mind it, nor, by her manner, did she
invite pity for it. The cough was an old companion, "and goes on so,"
she said to a juvenile friend, "when it takes me unawares, that it
almost twists my head off." This was not said in a tone of
complaining; it was merely a plain statement of fact.

The name of Samuel Boyd had scarcely passed the girl's lips, when
Inspector Robson darted forward to catch the woman, who, but for his
timely help, would have fallen to the ground. Assisted by Dick he bore
her to a bench, and there they succeeded in restoring her to
consciousness.

The attitude of the child was remarkable for its composure, which
sprang from no lack of feeling, but partly from familiarity with
suffering, and partly from a pitiful strength of character which
circumstances had brought too early into play. Too early, indeed, for
she was but twelve years of age, and had about her few of the graces
which speak of a happy child-life. How different is the springtime of
such a child from that of one brought up in a home of comparative
comfort, where the pinching and grinding for the barest necessaries of
life are happily unfelt! What pregnant lessons are to be learned from
a child so forlorn--say, for instance, the lesson of gratitude for the
better fortune and the pleasant hours of which we take no account!

But Gracie Death did not murmur or repine. She simply suffered, and
suffered in dull patience. It was her lot, and she bore it.

The introduction of the name of Samuel Boyd of Catchpole Square
brought a startled look into Dick's eyes, and he glanced at Inspector
Robson to see if it made any impression upon him. The Inspector gave
no indication of this, but devoted his whole attention to the woman,
who, the moment she revived, was in full possession of her senses.

"My husband!" she moaned. "My husband!"

"Has he run away from you?" asked the Inspector.

"No, sir, no," replied Mrs. Death. "He was too fond of us for that.
The best husband, the best father! If you have any mercy in you, find
him for me! What shall I do without him? What will the children do
without him?"

"We shall starve," said Gracie, answering the question, coldly and
impassively.

Inspector Robson coughed behind his hand, and his cough awoke the
demon in Gracie's chest to emulation so strong that it straightway set
to work, and the spectators had a practical illustration of her
statement that it was "enough to twist her head off."

"The child has a bad cough," said Inspector Robson, with a look of
pity; "she oughtn't to be out on such a night."

"I _would_ come with mother," said Gracie. "It ain't her fault, it's
mine."

The Inspector coughed again, and Gracie's demon followed suit.

"Did your husband drink?" asked the Inspector.

"No, sir, no," said the woman, reproachfully. "How can you ask it?
Gracie will tell you. Did father drink, Gracie?"

"Yes," she answered. "Tea. Very weak. I like it strong," and added,
"when I can get it."

"I wish I had a cup to give you," said Inspector Robson.

"So do I," said Gracie, "and a cup for mother."

"If there's anything you wish to tell me," said the Inspector,
addressing the woman, "I will see what can be done. Take your time,
and don't hurry. He was employed by Mr. Samuel Boyd, you say."

"Yes, sir, of Catchpole Square. He was Mr. Boyd's clerk, and a hard
time he had of it. We did the best we could upon his miserable salary,
but what with one thing and another we were worried out of our lives."

"Did I worry you, mother?" asked Gracie. "I'd stop coughing if I
could, but I can't. If it didn't worry mother, gentlemen, I wouldn't
mind. It ketches me that tight that I can't hold it if I try ever so.
I _do_ try, mother!"

"You do, my dear. A little while ago"--to the Inspector again--"we
borrowed three pounds of a money-lender and signed a paper, and though
we've paid it twice over he makes out that we owe him more than we did
at the beginning. Our bits of furniture aren't worth much, but it's
all we have, and every time he comes he threatens to sell us up."

"I wish he'd sell my cough up," said Gracie, with a queer little
laugh, "I'd let it go cheap. It wouldn't fetch much, I reckon, but he
can have it and welcome, because it worries mother."

"That's the way she talks of it, sir. She never thinks of herself."

"Oh, don't I, though? You mustn't believe everything mother says,
gentlemen."

"Let me go on, dear, and don't interrupt, or you'll make the gentlemen
angry."

"I'd be sorry to do that. You _will_ help mother won't you, please!"

"We'll try," replied Inspector Robson, kindly and patiently.

"Then I won't say another word till she's done," said Gracie.

"Last Friday night he came home in a terrible state," continued the
woman, fondling Gracie's cheek with her trembling hand. "He hoped to
get the loan of a few pounds from Mr. Boyd, so that we could pay the
money-lender off, and buy a chest protector for Gracie, and a little
warm clothing for the other children."

It was as much as Gracie could do to refrain from protesting that she
didn't want a chest protector, or any nonsense of that sort, but when
she passed her word she was not in the habit of breaking it, so she
contented herself with shutting her thin white lips tight, and looking
defiantly at the mist that filled the room. Which revenged itself by
tickling her throat to such a degree that she almost choked.

"He went out in the morning full of hope," said Mrs. Death, when the
fit of coughing was over, "and came home full of despair. Instead of
getting the loan which was to set us free and give the children a
chance, he had been discharged. Discharged, gentlemen, discharged, at
a moment's notice! It came upon me like a thunder-clap, and when I saw
my husband sitting at the table with his face hidden in his hands, I
wondered what we were sent into the world for. Look at my little
Gracie here, gentlemen. She doesn't weigh half her proper weight, and
she hasn't an ounce of flesh on her bones. She's more like a skeleton
than anything else, and so are we all. Look at her, and look at me,
and think of our little children at home almost at the point of death,
and you'll understand why my poor dear husband was filled with
despair. Oh, it's bitter cruel, bitter, bitter cruel! One tries, and
tries, and tries, and never a spark of light to comfort us. Nothing
but misery, nothing but misery, nothing but misery!"

It was terrible to hear the repetition of her words, terrible to
witness her agony and her just rebellion against her cruel fate.
Gracie did not speak, but slid her little hand, cold as ice, into the
hand of her mother, who clasped it convulsively. Quietly and
impassively the child watched the faces of the listeners to note the
effect the appeal had upon them.

"Would it be a breach of duty to introduce a mug of hot tea into a
police station?" asked Dick of the Inspector.

"No, it would not," said Inspector Robson. "There's a can in the
cupboard there. Here's a shilling. Get it filled."

"I must stop and hear the end of this story," said Dick. "I've a
reason for it. The constable can go, can't he?"

Inspector Robson nodded, and the tin can and the shilling being given
to the constable, he departed on the errand.

By this time the woman had sufficiently recovered to proceed.

"There my poor husband sat, the picture of misery, and never said a
word, and I hadn't a word of comfort to give him. To tell him to bear
up--what would have been the use of that? I put before him what little
food there was in the cupboard, but he pushed it away and wouldn't
touch it. All at once he started up and said, 'I'm going out.' 'Where
to?' I asked, and I put my hand on his arm to keep him at home, for
his face was dreadful to see, and I was afraid of--I don't know what.
He guessed what was in my mind. 'No,' he said, 'don't think that of
me. You've got enough trouble to bear as it is; I won't bring more on
you. I'll fight on to the bitter end.' You know what was in my mind, I
dare say."

"Yes, I know."

The woman resumed. "'Where are you going?' I asked him again. 'To
Catchpole Square,' he answered. 'I'll make another appeal to Mr.
Boyd.' I didn't think there was any hope for us, but I knew it would
dishearten him if I said as much, and I let him go. As near as I can
remember it was half past nine, and I expected him back before eleven,
but at eleven there was no sign of him. I did not dare to leave the
house, for the children hadn't got to sleep yet, and if he returned
while I was away it would put everything in confusion. I waited and
waited till I could bear it no longer, and then I went out to look for
him, thinking that perhaps Mr. Boyd had relented, and had given my
husband work to do which kept him in the office all night. It was past
two when I reached Catchpole Square, and looked up at the windows.
There's never any life to be seen there, and I didn't see any then.
There was a bell-pull at the door that wouldn't ring, so I knocked and
knocked and kept on knocking without any one coming. I hung about the
Square for an hour and more, and knocked again and again as loud as I
could, and at last I came away and ran home, hoping to see my husband
there. Gracie was awake, and said nobody had come while I was away.
Can you understand my feelings, sir?"

"I can," replied Inspector Robson, as the constable entered the office
with an empty cup and the can of hot tea. "Take a drink of this before
you go on. It'll warm you up." He filled the cup with the steaming
liquid and gave it to her.

Gracie's eyes glittered, but she did not move, and when her mother
offered her the mug she said, "No, mother. After you's manners," in
quite an elegant way, as though their mission to the police station
was to take afternoon tea with the Inspector. Mrs. Death, too well
acquainted with her child's character to attempt any persuasion,
therefore drank first, deep sighs of satisfaction betokening her
gratitude. Refilling the cup Inspector Robson handed it to Gracie,
who, before she put it to her lips, said, in her best society manner,

"To you and yours, sir, and gentlemen all, and may none of you ever
feel the want of it. The Lord make us truly thankful! Hallelujah!"

A form of grace which, but for the pathetic side of the picture, might
have caused some amusement to those who heard it.

Nothing of Gracie's face could be seen except her coal black eyes
glittering like dusky stars above the white rim of the mug as she
tilted it, and though the tea scalded her throat she made no pause
till the last drop was finished. Then she sidled up to her mother and
stood quietly there, her child-soul filled with thankfulness which was
not expressed in her thin, sallow face.

"Saturday passed, sir," said the woman, pressing Gracie to her side
and resuming her story, "and he didn't come home, and nobody could
tell me anything about him. It was the same all day Sunday and all
yesterday; I was never off my feet. Half-a-dozen times every day have
I been to Catchpole Square, knocking at the door without being able to
make anybody hear. What am I to do, what _am_ I to do? If somebody
don't help me, I shall go mad!"

"The only thing I can suggest just now," said Inspector Robson, "is
that your husband's disappearance should be made public. Come to the
magistrate's court to-morrow morning at twelve or one o'clock. I will
be there, and will see that you get a hearing. Some of the reporters
will take notice of it, and it will get into the papers. It's the best
advice I can give you."

"I'll follow it, sir," said the woman, but it was evident that she had
given up hope. "Thank you kindly for listening to me so patiently.
Come, Gracie, we'll go home. Will it be sure to get into the papers,
sir, if I come to the magistrate's court?"

Inspector Robson looked at Dick, who nodded. "I think I can promise
that. Now get home as quickly as possible, and put your little girl to
bed. Her cough is dreadful."

In a voice as hoarse as any raven's, and quite composedly, as if the
Inspector were the object of compassion, Grace said, "Don't let it
worry you, please. _I_ don't mind it, not a bit." She drew her breath
hard as she added without any show of feeling, "You _will_ find
father, won't you? Mother'll never forget you for it. You've been ever
so good to us. I never tasted such tea, and, oh my! wasn't it hot
neither? Come along, mother.

"You had better leave your address," said Dick, who had listened to
the woman's story with absorbed attention.

"We live at Draper's Mews, number 7, second floor back." While Dick
was writing it down Inspector Robson slipped a sixpence into Gracie's
hand. Then, patting her shoulder, he gave her an encouraging smile,
which she acknowledged, as she did the sixpence, though her fingers
closed quickly and tightly over the coin, with the same gravity as
distinguished all her movements. Emerging into the street she began to
cough with great violence, and gasped and fought with her little
fists, as though the demon in her chest, now that he had got her
outside, was bent upon tearing her to pieces. The men in the police
station listened compassionately until the child and her cough were
lost in the fog through which she and her mother were slowly creeping.




                              CHAPTER X.

                   UNCLE ROB AND DICK ARGUE IT OUT.


"Is that in your line, Dick?" said Inspector Robson. "You were wishing
for something startling, and I should say you've got it."

"It is hardly startling enough yet," Dick replied, "but there's no
telling what it may lead to. Have you formed an opinion?"

"I haven't heard lately of any dead bodies being found that couldn't
be identified, but it looks to me as if the man has made away with
himself."

"No, uncle. I'll take his own word for it that he'd do his duty and
fight it out to the bitter end."

"Mightn't he have said so to his wife to quiet her? And even if it
wasn't in his mind then, it might have come suddenly afterwards. When
a man's in the state he was, there's no telling what he might do on
the spur of the moment. I don't throw doubt on Mrs. Death's story,
though I've heard some queer stories in my time and believed in them
at the time they were told, only to find out a little later that there
wasn't one word of truth in them. The lengths that people'll go to
whose minds are unsettled is astonishing. Astonishing!" he repeated
reflectively. "How often do you hear of men giving themselves up as
murderers when they're as innocent as the babe unborn!"

"Suppose we try and follow Mrs. Death's story out, uncle," said Dick.

"Go ahead. Upon my word, Dick, I almost fancy I hear that poor child's
cough now--the ghost of a cough travelling through the fog. It will
make a ghost of her, I'm afraid, before she's many weeks older."

"Poor little mite!" said Dick, and paused a moment. "Uncle Rob, you've
the kindest heart that ever beat."

"Pooh, pooh, my lad, the fog's got into your foolish noddle."

"You don't deserve," pursued Dick, very earnestly, "to have trouble
come upon you unaware----"

"Dick!" cried Inspector Robson, startled by the unusual earnestness
with which the words were spoken no less than by the words themselves.
"Trouble come upon me unaware! Do you know what you are saying, my
lad?"

"I was thinking," said Dick, in some confusion, "of the trouble that
comes unexpectedly to many people without their being prepared for
it."

"Oh, that! Well, when such trouble comes we've got to bear it and meet
it like men."

It was in Dick's mind, though not upon his tongue, "But if it comes
upon you through the one you hold most dear, through Florence, dear to
me as to you, how will you bear it then?"

"Go on with the story of Abel Death, Dick. The last we see of him is
when he sits at the table in his lodgings with his head in his hands,
and starts up to make one more appeal to Samuel Boyd. The first
question is, does he go straight to Catchpole Square, or does he go
into a public and get drunk?"

"He goes straight to Catchpole Square, and knocks at Samuel Boyd's
door."

"Admitted--for the sake of argument."

"The next question is, does he get into the house?"

"And there," said the Inspector, "we come to a full stop."

"Not at all. Let us consider the possibilities. There are a dozen
doors open."

"All opening on different roads, and leading to confusion. Better to
have one strong clue than a dozen to distract your mind."

"Granted," said Dick; "but in the absence of that one strong clue I
shall leave all the doors open till I see what is behind them. Let us
suppose that Abel Death gets into the house."

"Openly or secretly, Dick?"

"Openly. Samuel Boyd admits him. He takes delight in playing with
those whom he oppresses, in worrying and torturing them, in leading
them on to hope, and then plunging them into despair. Abel Death being
in the house, the question arises did he ever get out of it?"

"What are you thinking of, Dick? Murder?"

"The man is gone, and left no trace behind. If he had committed
suicide it is a thousand to one that his body would have been found
and identified."

"True."

"How do men commit suicide?" continued Dick. "I will confine myself to
four methods: by poison, by hanging, by shooting, by drowning. It
would have been difficult for Abel Death to purchase poison; his
nerves were unstrung, and an inquiry for poison across the counter
would have caused suspicion; the state of agitation he was in would
have prevented the invention of a plausible explanation. We put poison
aside. A pistol he could not have possessed, because of his poverty.
We put shooting aside. Hanging comes next; but if he had resorted to
that means of ending his life a very few hours would have sufficed to
make the matter public. There would be no mystery to clear up. This
reduces us to drowning. The water-ways of London do not hide many
secrets of this nature, and had he sought death in the river his body
would have been washed ashore."

"Therefore, Dick," said Inspector Robson, looking at his nephew in
admiration, "not suicide."

"Therefore, uncle, not suicide."

"He may have run away."

"With what object? His pockets were empty, and the idea of
unfaithfulness to his wife is preposterous."

"Very well. Let us get back to the main point. What has become of Abel
Death. We left him in Samuel Boyd's house, and we decide that he did
not come out of it. I am going to have my say now."

"Fire away."

"The man not coming out of the house, the natural conclusion is that
he is dead, and if he did not meet his death by suicide there has been
murder done. To be sure," he said, reflectively, "there are other
probabilities. He might have had heart disease--might have fallen down
in a fit which put an end to him. Assuming this, what course would
Samuel Boyd, or any sensible person, pursue? He would give
information--his own safety depended upon it. A doctor's certificate
as to the cause of death would clear him. He does nothing of the sort.
He keeps himself locked up in the house, and refuses to answer the
repeated knocks at his street door. I have heard you say he lives
alone, and that no servant sleeps in the house."

"That is so."

"Catchpole Square leads to nowhere. It is, in a certain sense, out of
the world. Can you tell me, of your own knowledge, whether Samuel Boyd
keeps sums of money in his house?"

"Of my own positive knowledge I cannot tell you; but I am convinced
that he does."

"What we've got to look to in these cases," said Inspector Robson,
sagely, "is motive--motive. The mainspring in a watch keeps it going;
motive is the mainspring in a man, and it keeps _him_ going. Now, what
motive had Samuel Boyd for murdering Abel Death--always supposing,
Dick, that there was a murder? He had nothing to gain by it, and it
was not he who went to Abel Death's house, but Abel Death who went to
his. And went with anger and despair in his heart. Put it the other
way----yes, by the Lord!" he cried, as if a light had suddenly broken
upon him. "Put it the other way. There was a motive for Abel Death
murdering Samuel Boyd. He was poor, and in desperate need of money;
his master was rich, and had refused to give it to him. The motive was
robbery, by fair means or foul. If this is what occurred Abel Death's
disappearance is explained. He's in hiding somewhere, or has managed
to get on board a ship bound for foreign parts." He broke off with a
laugh. "What nonsense am I talking? My wits are going wool-gathering.
You've fairly muddled me, Dick, by the serious way you've spoken of
this affair, in which, after all, I don't see anything mysterious.
I've known scores of cases where people have disappeared, and have
come back after a few days or weeks, or months even, in the most
natural manner possible. Be careful of what you do, my lad, or you're
likely to get yourself in a tangle."

"I'll be careful, uncle. You will see me at the magistrate's court in
the morning. Good night."

"Can't I persuade you to come home with me?" said Inspector Robson, in
his kindest tone.

"No; my mind's quite made up on that point."

He walked towards the door, Inspector Robson looking ruefully and
affectionately after him, when he turned and said,

"By the way, uncle, have you seen Mr. Reginald lately?"

"Not since last Sunday week, when he dropped in, as usual. Him and
Florence went out for a walk together."

"As usual," said Dick, lightly.

"As usual," said Inspector Robson, gravely. "He's a gentlemanly young
fellow."

"Yes."

"Been to France and Germany, and to good schools for education."

"Did he tell you that himself?"

"Florence told us."

"Dear little Florence!" Such wistful tenderness and regret in his
voice!

"Aunt Rob thinks all the world of him," said Inspector Robson, his
voice also charged with tenderness and regret.

"I know she does."

Inspector Robson stepped to Dick's side, and laid his hand caressingly
on the young man's shoulder. "Dick! Dick!"

"No nonsense of that sort, uncle," said Dick, gently shaking himself
free. "I've been going to ask you once or twice whether you put any
other name to Reginald."

"Now you mention it, Dick, I never have."

"Has Aunt Rob, or Florence?"

"Not that I'm aware of. We've always called him Mr. Reginald. It's not
a bad name, Dick."

"Not at all a bad name, but most people have two. Good night, uncle."

"Good night, Dick, if you _must_ go." Other words were struggling to
his lips, but before he could utter them Dick was off.

"It never struck me before," mused Inspector Robson, sadly. "Can that
be the reason----" He did not say the reason of what, and his
cogitation ended with, "Poor Dick! I hope not--I hope not!"




                             CHAPTER XI.

                   DICK REMINGTON REVIEWS THE PAST.


Dick Remington also mused as he made his way through the white mist.
His thoughts, put into words, ran in this wise:

"Come, old man, let us review the past, and see how we stand. If I'm
not mistaken Aunt Rob has hit the nail straight on the head, and Uncle
Rob made a clumsy blow at it. But my secret is mine, and I will guard
it jealously.

"Dear little Florence! My chum, my comrade, almost from the day of her
birth. Boys aren't generally fond of babies, but I was of her from the
first; and when as a child she promised to be my wife when she grew up
I did not think of it as a thistledown promise that time would lightly
blow away. At that age we do not think; our hearts, our souls, are
like a prism which leaps into light and colour when light and colour
shine upon it. Had I been wiser I might have believed that a more
enduring flower than thistledown would grow up in its place, a flower
that would bloom and shed its sweetness and fragrance upon me through
all the years to come. Thank God I was not wiser, for we were very
happy then. It was only when graver responsibilities forced themselves
upon me that I knew, as I know now, that she and she alone could bring
happiness into my life. Fate willed it otherwise. It can never be.

"Would it have been otherwise had I myself been different from what I
am, been firmer of purpose, had won respect and esteem for sterling
qualities that are not in my nature? Who can tell? We are the sport of
circumstance, and drift, and drift, and drift--as I have drifted. You
are quite right, Aunt Rob. Your nephew, Dick Remington, has no
stability--but he can keep his secret.

"Does Florence suspect it? Sometimes I have thought she has a fear
that the love I bear for her is not the love a brother bears for his
sister; sometimes I have thought there was a dumb pity in her eyes as
she looked at me. And when, with this impression upon me, I have
launched into light speech and manner, as though I were incapable of
deeper feeling, I have noticed the relief it gave her to learn that
she was mistaken. Of one thing she may be sure. That there is no
sacrifice I would hesitate to make to secure her happiness--that she
may rely upon me and trust me with implicit confidence--that I am
her faithful watchdog, ready to die in her service without hope of
reward. Yes, dear Florence--so dear that my heart aches when I think
of her--be sure of that.

"She grew into beauty incomparable, and to observe this was a daily
delight to me. But I love her chiefly for her gentleness, her purity,
her dear womanly ways which find their best expression in her kindness
and sweetness to all around her. We lived our quiet life, disturbed
only by my harum-scarum habits, and then Mr. Reginald stepped into the
picture--Mr. Reginald Boyd, son of Samuel Boyd of Catchpole Square.
That was before I took service with the old hunks, and it was because
of the son that I sought and obtained a situation in the father's
office. For I said to myself, 'Here is this young gentleman
introducing himself simply as Mr. Reginald, when I, from my previous
knowledge of him (of which he was not aware) know him to be the son of
that man. What reason has he for the suppression?' There was no
acquaintance between us. Happening to be in conversation one day with
a constable in the neighbourhood of Catchpole Square a young gentleman
passed with a flower in his coat. There was something in him that
struck me as bearing a resemblance to myself, the advantage being on
his side. A free and easy manner, a certain carelessness of gesture,
an apparent disregard of conventionality, a bright smile (which I have
not), a grace (which I have not). He gave the constable a friendly
word and walked on without looking at me. 'Who is that gentleman?' I
inquired. 'Mr. Reginald,' the constable answered, 'son of Samuel Boyd,
though you would hardly believe it if you knew the pair of them.' I
thought no more of the matter, and saw no more of Mr. Reginald, till
he made his appearance one evening in Aunt Rob's house. He did not
recognise me, but I knew him immediately.

"We were introduced by Florence. 'My cousin, Dick Remington,' she
said, 'Mr. Reginald.' There was a blush on her cheek, a shy look in
her eyes. I waited for his other name. Why did it not come? Because
the name of Samuel Boyd was held in general detestation? It was a fair
inference that that was his reason for concealing it.

"He became a regular visitor to the house, and I perceived that his
visits were eagerly looked forward to by Florence. Have I delayed too
long? I thought. Have I been foolishly silent as to the real feelings
I entertain for the dear girl, and given another man the chance of
occupying the place in her heart which it was my dearest wish to fill?
The thought was torture; I seemed to awake from a dream. For had I
spoken in time my love for her might have awakened a responsive echo
in her breast. I cannot speak with certainty as to this, but it might
have been. One day I saw Florence and Mr. Reginald walking out
together, he speaking with animation, she listening modestly with head
cast down. I was careful that they should not see me. They passed from
my sight through the garden of hope and love, I pursued my way through
an arid waste."

Some spiritual resemblance between the arid waste of his hopes and the
arid waste of white mist through which he was walking seemed to strike
him here. It brought a sudden chill to his heart. Love that was
hopeless could have found no more emphatic illustration than the
silence and desolation by which he was surrounded. The light of heaven
had died out of the world. No star shone, no moon shed its peaceful
rays upon the earth, and for a few moments he allowed the deathlike
lethargy of nature to overpower him. Through the silence stole a
muffled voice:

"Lost, lost for ever is the love you hoped to gain. Not for you the
tender look and word, the sweet embrace, love's kiss upon your going
and returning, the prattle of children's voices, the patter of little
feet, the clinging of little arms. Not for you the joys of Home!"

So powerfully was he affected by these melancholy thoughts that he
involuntarily raised his hand, as if to avoid a blow.




                             CHAPTER XII.

             DICK CONFESSES HOW HE BEHAVED HIMSELF IN THE
                       SERVICE OF SAMUEL BOYD.


But Dick's nature was too elastic for morbid reflections such as these
to hold possession of him for any length of time.

"Come, come, old man," ran again the tenor of his musings, "this sort
of thing won't do, you know. What's the use of crying for the moon?
Leave that to children. Now where did I leave off? Ah--where Mr.
Reginald was a regular visitor at Aunt Rob's house. All that time the
name of Boyd was not mentioned by Florence or her parents. Nor did it
pass my lips.

"I took service with Mr. Samuel Boyd in order to obtain a clue to his
son's suppression of his name. Before I had been with him a week I
gauged his character. Devoid of the least sign of generous sentiment,
crafty, tricky, mean, overbearing to those in his power, fawning
to those above his station from whom he hoped to obtain some
advantage--such is the character of this odious man, whose son was
then winning, or had won, his way into Florence's heart. If there is
any truth in the adage, 'Like father, like son,' what a fate is in
store for her! Fervently do I trust that this is not so, though there
are tricks of inheritance from which it is impossible to escape.

"Not once did I see Mr. Reginald in his father's house, nor did Mr.
Boyd make the slightest reference to him. Had Mr. Boyd any other
residence in which he and his son were in the habit of meeting? No--he
lived in Catchpole Square, had his meals there, slept there,
transacted his business there. Yet his son was in London, within easy
distance of him. It was obvious that they were not on friendly terms.
I set my wits to work to ascertain the cause, but cautious as I was, I
found myself baffled at every turn. Convinced that Mr. Boyd would turn
me out of the house the moment his suspicions were aroused, the task I
had undertaken proved more difficult than I had anticipated. If I kept
secret watch upon him he kept secret watch upon me. That he had no
confidence in me is not strange, for he has no confidence in any man.
And the cunning tricks he played! He would leave me alone and go
downstairs and slam the street door, to make me believe that he had
left the house. Then, though not another sound had reached my ears, he
would suddenly enter the room, treading like a cat, and with a sly
smile on his lips, and his cunning eyes would wander around to assure
himself that not an article had been shifted or removed.

"I remained with him three months, and discovered--nothing. During the
first two months I did not tell them at home where I was employed, and
they teazed me about making a secret of it. A week or so before I left
Mr. Boyd's service I fired a shot straight at Mr. Reginald. It was on
a Sunday, and we were sitting together, chatting as usual, when I said
suddenly, 'I don't see, Aunt Rob, why I should continue to make a
mystery of the work I am doing. I am clerk to Mr. Samuel Boyd, of
Catchpole Square.' Mr. Reginald flushed up, but I took no notice, and
went on to say that I had resolved not to stay much longer in the
place--that the pay was miserable, that the kind of business done
there was disreputable and execrable, and that Samuel Boyd was one of
the trickiest and cunningest fellows in all London; in fact, I gave
him the worst of characters, and my only excuse is that he thoroughly
deserved it. 'That's another situation thrown up,' said Aunt Rob. 'Oh,
Dick, Dick, a rolling stone gathers no moss.' 'Would you advise me to
stop with such a man, and gather dirt?' I asked. 'No, I would not,'
she answered emphatically. 'That Samuel Boyd must be an out-and-out
rascal.' 'He is,' I said. 'You would hardly believe the things I've
seen in his office, the pitiless ruin he brings upon people.' Mr.
Reginald said never a word; the flush died out of his face, and it
turned white. I looked at Florence--no sign upon _her_ face that she
knew anything of the man we were speaking of. Here was proof positive
that Mr. Reginald had introduced himself under false colours.

"As all Mr. Boyd's other clerks had done, _I_ left at a moment's
notice, but I did not give him the opportunity of discharging me. I
discharged him. He had played me one of his usual tricks, pretending
to leave the house and sneaking in noiselessly behind my back and
looking over my shoulder. It happened that, with my thoughts on
Florence and Mr. Reginald, I had idly scribbled his name on a piece of
paper, Mr. Reginald Boyd. Before I could put the paper away he had
seen it. 'Ah,' he said, without any show of passion, 'I have found you
out at last, you scoundrel!' 'Scoundrel yourself,' I cried. 'Mr.
Samuel Boyd, I discharge you. I've had about enough of you.' 'I've had
more than enough of you,' he snarled. 'You came here to spy upon me,
did you? You and your Mr. Reginald are confederates, are you, and you
wormed yourself into my service in pursuance of some plot against me.
I'll prosecute the pair of you for conspiracy.' 'You are a fool as
well as a knave, Mr. Samuel Boyd,' I said, laughing in his face. 'As
for prosecuting me, shall I fetch a policeman, or will you go for one?
I shall have something to tell him that will get into the papers. It
will make fine reading.' He turned white at this. 'Go,' he said,
throwing open the door. And I went, without asking for the five days'
pay due to me, to which, perhaps, I was not entitled as I left him
without giving him notice.

"Now, Dick, old man, what is to be done? The straight thing is to
speak first to Mr. Reginald himself, and that I'll do before I'm many
days older."

Here Dick's meditations came to an end. There were no indications that
the fog was clearing, but his service with Samuel Boyd had made him
familiar with the neighbourhood, and he threaded his way towards
Catchpole Square without much difficulty. He had not met a soul on the
road; the streets were quite deserted. "A man could almost fancy," he
thought, "that he was walking through the vaults of death." In Shore
Street--the backs of the houses in which faced the fronts of the
houses in Catchpole Square--he stumbled against a human being who
caught him by the arm.

"Who are you when you're at home?" demanded the man. "Here--let's have
a look at you. I've had a large dose of shadders to-night; it's a
relief to get hold of bone and muscle."

He pulled out his bull's-eye lamp and held it up to Dick's face, who
laughingly said, "Well, what do you make of my face? You're cleverer
than I am, Applebee, if you can distinguish features on such a night
as this."

"Why, if it ain't Mr. Dick Remington!" cried Constable Applebee. "Beg
your pardon, sir, but I've been that put out to-night that I can't be
sure of anything. If anybody was to say to me, 'Applebee, that head on
your shoulders don't belong to you,' I'd half believe him, I would
indeed, sir. What with shadders that wouldn't give you a civil answer
when you spoke to 'em, and that you could walk right through, and
taking hold of flesh and blood that slipped through your fingers
like a ghost, to say nothing of the fog, which is a pretty large
order--well, if all that ain't enough to worry a night policeman, I'd
like to know what is."




                            CHAPTER XIII.

                   A LIGHT IN THE HOUSE OF DR. PYE.


"Worry enough, in all conscience," said Dick, "and you've got a level
head, too, if any member of the force has. You're the last man I
should have expected to be scared by shadows."

"Not what you might call scared," replied Constable Applebee,
unwilling to admit as much to a layman; "put out, sir, put out--that's
the right word. A man may be put out in so many ways. His wife may put
him out--and she often does--an underdone chop may put him out--a
fractious child may put him out--likewise buttons. It's what we're
born to."

"Well, say put out," said Dick with a hearty laugh. "And by shadows,
too, of all things in the world! Still, one might be excused on such a
night as this. The mist floats, shadows rise, and there you are. All
sorts of fancies crept into my head as I walked along, and if I'd been
employed on duty as monotonous as yours I have no doubt I should have
heard sounds and seen shapes that have no existence."

"You talk like a book, sir."

"What was the nature of the flesh and blood that slipped through your
fingers like a ghost, Applebee?"

"Human nature, sir. I'll take my oath it was a woman. I had her by the
arm, and presto! she was gone!"

"A woman," said Dick, thinking of Mrs. Death. "Did she have a child
with her, a poor little mite with a churchyard cough?"

"I don't call to mind a child. It was in Catchpole Square it happened.
I shall report it."

"Of course you will," said Dick, convinced that it was Mrs. Death, but
wondering why she should have been so anxious to escape. "Talking of
Catchpole Square, have you seen anything this last day or two of Mr.
Samuel Boyd?"

"Haven't set eyes on him for a week past. To make sure, now--is it a
week? No, it was Friday night that I saw him last. I can fix the time
because a carriage pulled up at Deadman's Court, and a lady got out.
She went through the court, followed by the footman."

"Did she stop long, do you know?"

"Couldn't have stopped very long. I hung about a bit, and when I come
round again the carriage was driving away. All sorts of people deal
with Samuel Boyd, poor and rich, high and low. That house of his could
tell tales."

"So could most houses, Applebee."

"True enough, sir. There's no city in the world so full of mystery as
London. We're a strange lot, sir. I read in a book once that every
house contains a skeleton. The human mind, sir," said Constable
Applebee, philosophically, "the human mind is a box, and no one but
the man who owns that mind knows what is shut up in it."

It was a pregnant opening for discussion, but Dick did not pursue it.
He returned to the subject that was engrossing his thoughts.

"Samuel Boyd kept a clerk,----"

"And I pity the poor devil," interjected the constable.

"So do I. The name of his last clerk is Abel Death. You've noticed
him, I dare say."

"Oh, yes, I've noticed him. A weedy sort of chap--looks as it he had
all the cares of the world on his shoulders. I didn't know his name,
though. Abel Death! If it was mine, I'd change it."

"Have you seen him lately?"

"Let me think, now. It was Friday night when I saw him last. I noticed
him particularly, because he staggered a bit, walked zig-zag like, as
if he'd had a glass too much. That was what I thought at first, but I
altered my opinion when I caught sight of his face. It wasn't so much
like a man who'd been drinking, but like one who was fairly demented.
Any special reason for asking about him, sir?"

"No special reason," replied Dick, not feeling himself justified in
revealing what had passed in the police station, "You would call Mr.
Death a respectable person, I suppose?"

"When there's nothing against a man," said Constable Applebee, "you're
bound in common fairness to call him respectable. From the little I
know of him I should say, poor, _but_ respectable. If we come to that,
there's plenty of poor devils in the same boat."

"Too many, Applebee. I can't help thinking of that woman you caught by
the arm. It was a curious little adventure."

"It was, sir, and I don't know that I was ever more nonplussed.
There's nothing curious in her being in Catchpole Square. She might
have slipped in there to sleep the night out, not having money enough
to pay for a bed. Pond and me happened to meet on the boundary of our
beats, and we strolled into the Square. I could have swore that she
was creeping along the wall; perhaps she was scared at the sight of
us, and had a reason for not wanting to fall in the hands of the law."

"That will hardly hold water," said Dick. "She could have had no
clearer a sight of you than you had of her. There have been too many
bad deeds committed in dark places in the dead of the night, and
seeing something moving that she couldn't account for, she was
frightened and ran away. Did you call out to her?"

"I did. 'Now, then,' I cried, 'what are you up to?' Not a word did she
answer. Then I caught hold of her; then she vanished. Which goes to
prove," said Constable Applebee, contemplatively, "that she wasn't one
of the regular ones. If she'd been a regular one she'd have cheeked
us. Not being a regular one, what business did she have there? Anyway
Catchpole Square ain't exactly the place _I_ would choose for a
night's lodging."

"Beggars can't be choosers," remarked Dick.

"Right you are, sir. They can't."

The conversation slackened, and the men walked slowly along Shore
Street, the constable, like a zealous officer, trying the doors and
looking up at the windows.

"The people inside," he said, "are better off than we are. They're
snugly tucked up between the sheets, dreaming of pleasanter things
than tramping a thick fog."

"There's somebody there," said Dick, pointing to a first floor
window, where, through the mist, a light could be dimly seen,
"who isn't between the sheets. See how the light shifts, like a
will-o'-the-wisp."

"That's Dr. Pye's house, where the midnight oil is always burning.
Yes, he's awake, the doctor; it's my belief he never sleeps. A clever
gentleman, Dr. Pye, as chockful of science as an egg is of meat. Do
you happen to be acquainted with him, sir?"

"No."

"A strange character, sir. The things they tell of him is beyond
belief. I've heard say that he's discovered the secret of prolonging
life, and of making an old man young."

"But you haven't heard that he has ever done it."

"No, or I might have asked him what his charge was for taking ten or
twenty years off. Perhaps it's as well, though, to fight shy of that
sort of thing. What they say of Dr. Pye may be true, or it mayn't, but
you may make sure that he's always at his experiments. Pass his house
at any hour of the night you like, and you may depend upon seeing that
light burning in his window."

"Those are the men who make the wonderful discoveries we hear of from
time to time. Think of what the world was and what it is. How did
people do without reading? How did people do without gas? How did they
do without steam? How did they do without electricity? That little
light burning in Dr. Pye's window may mean greater wonders than ever
was found in Aladdin's cave. As Shakespeare says, Applebee, 'What a
piece of work is man!'"

"Ah," observed Constable Applebee, with a profound shake of his head,
"he might well say that, sir."

"Putting a supposititious case," said Dick, and as Constable Applebee
remarked to his wife next day when he gave her an account of this
conversation, "the way he went on and the words he used fairly
flabbergasted me"--"Putting a supposititious case, let us suppose that
you and I fell asleep as we are standing here, and woke up in fifty
years, what astounding things we should see!"

"It won't bear thinking of, sir."

"Then we won't think of it. Applebee, I am surprised that you have not
asked me why I am wandering through the streets on such a night and at
such an hour, when _I_ ought to be snug in bed, dreaming of--angels."

"Who am I, sir, that I should be putting a parcel of questions to
you?"

"You exhibit a delicacy for which you deserve great credit. I will
make a clean breast of it, Applebee. The fact is, I am looking for a
lodging."

"You always _was_ a bit of a wag, sir," said Constable Applebee, with
twinkling eyes.

"Was I? But I assure you I am not wagging now. Do you know of a room
to let in a decent house in the neighbourhood, where they would give
their young man lodger a latchkey?"

"Now, _are_ you serious, sir?"

"As a judge."

"Well, then, there's Constable Pond, sir. He's taken a house in
Paradise Row, and there's a room to let in it; he mentioned it to me
only to-night. If you're really in earnest he'd jump at you."

"From which metaphor," said Dick, with mock seriousness, "I judge that
he would consider me an eminently fit person to be entrusted with a
latchkey."

"That's the ticket, sir," said Constable Applebee, bursting with
laughter. "Upon _my_ word, you're the merriest gentleman I've ever
known. It's as good as a play, it is."

"Better than many I've seen, I hope," said Dick, still with his mock
serious air, which confirmed Constable Applebee in his belief that the
young fellow was having a joke with him. "Am I mistaken in supposing
that there is a Mrs. Pond?"

"To be sure there is, and as nice a woman as ever breathed. No family
at present, but my missis tells me"--here he dropped his voice, as
though he were communicating a secret of a sacred nature--"that Mrs.
Pond has expectations."

"May they be realised in a happy hour! I'll pay a visit to the Ponds
to-morrow, and if the room is not snapped up in the meantime by
another person you will hear of me as their young man lodger. Good
night, Applebee."

"Good night, sir."

Constable Applebee looked after him till he was swallowed up in the
prevailing gloom, and then resumed his duties.

"What a chap that is!" he ruminated. "You can't mention a subject he
ain't up in. That notion of his of falling asleep and waking up in
fifty years ain't half a bad one. He does put ideas into a man's head.
It's an education to talk to him."

Dick did not hesitate as to his route. Turning the corner of Shore
Street he walked to Deadman's Court, and through it into Catchpole
Square, where he paused before the house of Samuel Boyd.

"No midnight oil burning there," he mused, his eyes searching the
windows for some sign of life. "The place is as still as death itself.
I'll try Mrs. Death's dodge. If Mr. Boyd comes down I'll ask him if he
has a room to let."

He smiled at the notion, and applied himself to the knocker. But
though he knocked, and knocked vigorously again and again, and threw
stones at the upper panes of glass, and listened at the door, he heard
no movement within the house.

"There's a mystery inside these walls," said Dick, "and I'll pluck out
its heart, or know the reason why. But how to obtain an entrance? The
adjoining houses are empty. Is there a door loose in one of them?"

There was no door loose; even if there had been, Dick, upon
reflection, did not see how it would have been of assistance to him.
There was a dead wall at the back of the house.

"That way, perhaps," said Dick.

He left the Square, and groped in the direction of the dead wall. It
was about ten feet in height--a smooth expanse of cement, with not a
foothold in it by which he could mount to the top. A rope with a
grapnel at the end would meet the case, and Dick determined to procure
one, and pay another visit to the place the following night.

He lingered in the neighbourhood, sitting down on a doorstep now and
again, and closing his eyes for a few minutes' doze. During these
intervals of insensibility the strangest fancies presented themselves.
He was with Mrs. Death and Gracie in the police station, listening to
the story she had told, which now was exaggerated and distorted in a
thousand different ways. "My husband, my husband!" she moaned "What
shall I do without him? What will the children do without him?" The
police station was instantly crowded with a great number of ragged
little elfs, who, with misery in their faces, wailed, "What shall we
do without him? What shall we do without him?" And then, in the midst
of a sudden silence, Gracie's hoarse voice, saying, "You _will_ find
father, won't you?" An appeal immediately taken up by the horde of
children, "You _will_ find father, won't you? You _will_ find father!
You _will_ find father!" The vision faded, and he saw Abel Death
staggering through a deserted street in which only one sickly yellow
light was burning. He was talking to himself, and his face was
convulsed with passion. Behind him slunk the figure of Samuel
Boyd--and behind him, Mr. Reginald and Florence. Good God! What
brought _them_ into the tragic mystery? What possible or impossible
part had _they_ played in it? The torture of the dreamer's mind was
momentarily arrested by the ringing out of one dread word, clear and
shrill as from the mouth of a clarion!

"MURDER!"

Dick started to his feet, his forehead bathed in perspiration. Had the
word really been uttered, and by whom? He stood in the midst of
silence and darkness.




                             CHAPTER XIV.

             THE LADY'S HANDKERCHIEF WHICH CONSTABLE POND
                    PICKED UP IN CATCHPOLE SQUARE.


"The Little Busy Bee" was an afternoon newspaper with a great
circulation, which took for its motto the familiar lines:--


              "How doth the Little Busy Bee
                 Improve each shining hour,
               And gather honey all the day
                 From ev'ry opening flow'r."


To this journal Dick had been an occasional contributor, and he was
responsible for a paragraph which appeared in its columns on the day
following Mrs. Death's visit to the police station:

"BISHOP STREET POLICE COURT.--A respectable woman, in great distress
of mind, accompanied by her little daughter, begged permission to make
a statement to the magistrate. It appears that her husband, Mr. Abel
Death, residing at 7, Draper's Mews, and employed as a clerk in the
office of Mr. Samuel Boyd of Catchpole Square, quite suddenly received
his discharge last Friday night, and came home greatly distressed by
the dismissal, as well as by pecuniary difficulties and by sickness in
his family. Later in the night, at about ten o'clock, he went out,
with the intention, as he stated, of making an appeal to his employer
to reinstate him. He did not return home, and from that night his wife
has heard nothing of him. Mrs. Death has been several times to
Catchpole Square, in the hope of obtaining some information from Mr.
Boyd, but as her knocking at the door has met with no response the
presumption is that that gentleman is out of town. The magistrate said
he was sure the press would give publicity to her husband's
disappearance, and there was no doubt, if the paragraphs in the papers
came to Mr. Boyd's notice, that he would write and tell her what he
knows of the movements of his late clerk. Compassion was aroused by
the evident ill health of the child, who appears to be suffering from
bronchial trouble, and whose efforts to restrain herself from
coughing, in order that the court should not be disturbed, were very
pitiable. The magistrate awarded the poor woman ten shillings from the
poor box, and she left the court in the deepest distress, her little
girl clinging to her gown."

Dick was surprised not to see his uncle in court. Inspector Robson had
promised to be present, and it was seldom that he broke a promise.
Ascribing his absence to official duties elsewhere, Dick parted with
Mrs. Death at the police court door, and promising to call and see her
next day, he wrote his paragraph for "The Little Busy Bee," and
leaving it at the office, went to Paradise Row to secure the room
which Mrs. Pond had to let.

It was that little woman's washing day, and, like the maid in the
nursery rhyme, she was hanging up clothes in her back yard. Hearing
the knock she hurried to the door, with her sleeves tucked up to her
shoulder, and wiping her hands on a towel. She wore an apron with a
bib, and tucked in the bib was the lady's handkerchief which Constable
Pond had picked up the previous night. She had been about to plunge it
into the washtub when she heard the knock, and she had hastily slipped
it in there as she hurried to the door.

"Constable Applebee tells me you have a room to let," said Dick.

"Yes, we have, sir," replied Mrs. Pond, her rosy face, which was of
the apple-dumpling order, glowing with delight, "and very good it is
of him to recommend us. I hope you won't mind the state I'm in. I'm
doing the washing." She said this very simply; there was no false
pride about Mrs. Pond.

"I shall ask you to do mine," said Dick, "if the room suits me."

"I shouldn't mind, sir. I'll show you the room if you'll be good
enough to follow me."

She preceded him up the narrow flight of stairs, and opened the door.
It was a small room, but it was clean and tidy, and sufficiently
furnished for Dick's requirements.

"The rent?" asked Dick.

"Would three-and-six a week be too much, sir?" she asked anxiously.

"Not a bit," replied Dick, "if you'll give me a latchkey."

"We can do that, sir. Pond had an extra one made on purpose. 'If it's
a gentleman,' he said, 'let him have it. If it's a lady she can't have
a latchkey, no, not if she begged for it on her bended knees.'"

"I'll take the room, Mrs. Pond," said Dick, with a genial smile, "and
I'll give you a week's rent in advance, if it's only for the
confidence you place in me."

Nervously plucking at her bib as she received the money, she displaced
the handkerchief, which fluttered to the ground. Dick stooped to pick
it up, and his face grew white as he saw, written in marking ink in a
corner, the name of "Florence." He recognised Florence's writing; at
that moment he had one at his breast, bearing the same inscription.




                             CHAPTER XV.

          DICK COMES TO AN ARRANGEMENT WITH CONSTABLE POND.


"Dear me, sir!" said Mrs. Pond, who had noticed that he had turned
pale. "Are you taken ill?"

"It is nothing, nothing," replied Dick, hurriedly, and contradicted
himself by adding, "It must be the perfume on this handkerchief. There
are perfumes that make me feel faint."

"I don't think there's any scent on it, sir," said Mrs. Pond,
"leastways, I didn't notice any. Some scents do have that effect upon
people. There's a cousin of mine who faints dead away at the smell of
a hot boiled egg. There's no accounting for things, is there, sir?"

"No, there's not. May I ask if you got this handkerchief from the lady
whose name is marked on it?"

"Oh, no, sir. Pond gave it me."

"Did _he_ obtain it from the lady?"

"There!" exclaimed Mrs. Pond. "That's just what I said to him. We had
a regular scene. 'You're jealous, Polly,' he said, laughing, and he
worked me up so that I as good as threw it in the fire. Then he told
me that he knew no more about the lady than I did, and that he picked
it up in the street."

"Whereabouts, Mrs. Pond?"

"He didn't say, sir. It's pretty, ain't it? Quite a lady's. I
shouldn't have minded if he'd picked up a dozen of 'em. I've got an
aunt who is always picking up things. It commenced when she was a
little girl. She found a farthing that had been sanded over, and
thinking it was a golden sovereign she went into a milk-shop and asked
for change. She cried her eyes out when they told her what it was,
There's hardly a week she don't find something. Some people are made
that way, sir."

"Yes, yes," said Dick, rather impatiently, "is your husband in the
house? I should like to see him."

"I expect him home every minute, sir. Why, there he is, opening the
street door just as we're talking of him. If you'll excuse me, sir,
I'll run down to him."

"Do. And ask him to be kind enough to come up and speak to me."

She nodded, and ran from the room with a light step, leaving the
handkerchief behind her in her haste to tell her husband that she had
got a lodger; and presently Constable Pond's heavier step was heard on
the stairs. His face beamed with satisfaction when Dick, stepping into
the passage, invited him into the room.

"Can I believe my eyes, sir!" he exclaimed. "This is what I call a
downright piece of good luck. Well, I _am_ glad to see you here, sir!"
His eyes fell upon the handkerchief in Dick's hand. "If I don't
mistake, that's the handkerchief my missis left behind her. She asked
me to fetch it down to her."

"It is about this handkerchief I wish to speak to you," said Dick;
"and for the sake of all parties, Constable Pond, it is as well that
our conversation should be private and confidential."

"Certainly, sir," said Constable Pond, his countenance falling at the
unusual gravity of Dick's voice and manner.

"She told me you picked it up in the street."

"She told you true, sir."

Now did Constable Pond feel the sting of conscience; now did it
whisper that he had been guilty of a breach of duty in not depositing
the handkerchief at the police station, with an account of how he came
by it; now did the thought of certain penalties afflict him. Here was
Dick Remington, Inspector Robson's own nephew, opening up a case with
the unuttered words, "From information received."

"I have a particular reason for wishing to know where, and when, and
under what circumstances, you found it," said Dick.

"It won't go beyond this room, I hope, sir. You won't use the
information against me?"

"I give you my word I will not."

"I ought to have handed it in and made my report," said Constable
Pond, with a rueful air, "but I didn't think there was any harm in my
giving it to the missis. Applebee and me were in Catchpole Square last
night, and he was talking of shadders when he thought he saw one. He
run across and caught hold of it, but it slipped from him and was gone
like a flash. He called to me and we ran after it through Deadman's
Court; we couldn't see which way we were going, so we knocked our
heads together, and my helmet fell off. I stooped to pick it up, and
there was the handkerchief underneath it. If I had considered a moment
I shouldn't have put it in my pocket, but we don't always do the thing
we ought."

"You did not tell Applebee that you had found anything?"

"No, sir, I did not, and sorry enough I am for it now. It sha'n't
occur again, I promise you."

"As the matter has gone so far without anybody knowing anything about
it but ourselves, I don't see the necessity of mentioning it to
anyone."

"If such is your wish, sir," said Constable Pond, gaining confidence,
"it sha'n't be."

"And tell your wife not to speak about it."

"I'll tell her, sir."

"Because you see, Mr. Pond, as it is too late to undo what's done, it
might get you into trouble."

"I see that, sir," said Constable Pond, ruefully.

"So there's an end of the matter. As for the handkerchief I'll take
possession of it, and if it should happen that any question is raised
concerning it--of which there is not the least probability--I will say
that _I_ found it. That will clear you entirely."

"I'm ever so much obliged to you for getting me out of the mess," said
Constable Pond.

Shaking hands with him, Dick accompanied him downstairs, and after
receiving the latchkey and exchanging a few pleasant words with Mrs.
Pond, he left the house greatly troubled in his mind.

"There's more in this than meets the eye, Polly," said Constable Pond,
when he had explained to her what had passed between him and Dick.
"That young fellow spoke fair and square, but he's got something up
his sleeve, for all that."

"Oh, you silly!" answered Mrs. Pond. "_I_ know what he's got up his
sleeve."

"Do you, now?" said Constable Pond, refreshing himself with a kiss.
"Well, if that don't beat everything! Give it a name, old girl."

"Why, a sweetheart, you goose, and her name's Florence. He's going
straight to her this minute."

"Is he? Then I hope she'll be able to satisfy him why she was in
Catchpole Square last night--always supposing that it was her as
dropped the handkerchief there."

Mrs. Pond was not far wrong, for Dick was now on his way to Aunt Rob's
house, in the hope of seeing Florence, over whom some trouble seemed
to be hanging. He tried in vain to rid himself of the belief that it
was Florence whom Constable Applebee had surprised in Catchpole
Square; all the probabilities pointed that way. In heaven's name what
took her there at that hour of the night? Search his mind as he might,
he could find no answer to the question. The handkerchief was hers,
but there were a hundred ways of accounting for its being in the
possession of another woman. Still, the longer he thought the heavier
seemed to grow the weight of circumstantial evidence. Fearing he knew
not what he accelerated his steps, as if swiftness of motion would
ward off the mysterious danger which threatened the woman he adored,
the woman who could never be his, but for whose dear sake he would
have shed his heart's blood.




                             CHAPTER XVI.

                        LETTERS FROM FLORENCE.


Aunt Rob, a healthy, homely woman of forty-five, was standing at the
door of her house, looking up and down the street for the form of one
she loved, looking up to heaven for a message to ease her bruised
heart. A terrible blow had fallen upon her home, and the grief, the
fear, the tortured love in her eyes, were pitiable to see. Before Dick
was near enough to observe these signs of distress she had caught
sight of him and was running towards him, the tears streaming down her
cheeks.

"Oh, Dick, Dick!" she cried. "You have come to tell us about Florence!
Where is she? What message has she sent? Is she safe, is she well? Why
don't you speak? Can't you see that I'm heartbroken, heartbroken? For
God's sake, speak!"

In truth he could not. The overwhelming terror and surprise that fell
upon him deprived him for a time of the power of speech; he could do
nothing but stare at her in dismay and alarm. When speech was restored
to him he said, in a voice as agitated as her own.

"I don't know what you mean, Aunt Rob. I have brought no message from
Florence. I came to see her." Involuntarily his hand wandered to his
breast, where Florence's handkerchief lay.

"You are deceiving me," she said, her limbs trembling, her face
convulsed; "you are punishing me because I said it was time you looked
after yourself! Perhaps I was as unhappy as you were when you left the
house. If you had been a little more patient with me you would never
have gone away." She turned from him, her body shaking with grief.

"Dear Aunt Rob," he said, passing his arm around her, "indeed, indeed
there is no thought in my mind that is not charged with love for you
and Uncle Rob and Florence. I would lay down my life for you. I see
that something terrible has occurred. What is it--where is Florence?
But, no, don't answer me in the street. Come inside--come, come!"

His heart beat fast and loud as he led the sobbing woman into the
house.

"Don't shut the door, Dick," she sobbed. "It shall never be said that
I shut my door against my child. Day and night it shall be open to her
if she comes back as she went away, a good and innocent girl. But if
she comes back with the loss of her good name---- Oh, my God! What am
I saying--what am I saying?"

"Ah," said Dick, in a tone of stern reproof, "what are you saying,
indeed, Aunt Rob, when you couple Florence's name with thoughts like
those? You, her mother, who have had daily proofs of her purity and
goodness! My life upon her innocence--my life, my life! Though all the
world were against her I would stand by her side, and strike down
those who dared defame her. For shame, Aunt Rob, for shame!"

"Oh, Dick, you comfort me--you comfort me!" She took his hand, and
kissed it, and he bent forward and kissed her lips. "I would not have
said it, but I am torn this way and that with doubt and despair. It's
the suspense, Dick, the suspense! Oh, Florence, Florence, the best,
the sweetest, the dearest! Where are you, my dear, where are you?"

"Attend to me, Aunt Rob," said Dick, holding himself in control in
order that he might the better control her. "You must not go on like
this--you must calm yourself--for Florence's sake, for your own and
Uncle Rob's. If I am to be of any assistance--and I am here for that
purpose, heart and hand--I must know what has happened. Try and be
calm and strong, as you have always been, and we shall be able to work
our way through this trouble--yes, we shall. That's right--dry your
eyes"----

"I have been unkind to you, Dick," she said, with an imploring look at
him.

"You have never been unkind--to me or to anyone. It isn't in your
nature. Whatever happens to me I've brought upon myself and I'm going
to reform and become a pattern to all young fellows who want to be
Good (with a capital G, please, Aunt Rob) and don't exactly know how
to set about it."

"You'd put heart in a stone, Dick," said Aunt Rob, checking her sobs.
"Let me be a minute, and I shall be all right."

The room in which they were conversing looked out upon the street, and
turning his back upon his aunt while she was battling with her grief,
he peered this way and that, as she had done, and listened for the
sound of a familiar footstep in the passage. He raised up a picture of
Florence running suddenly in, laughing, with her hair tumbling over
her shoulders, as he had often seen it, and throwing her arms round
her mother's neck, crying, "Why, what is all this fuss about? Can't a
girl go out for a walk without turning the house upside down? Oh, you
foolish people!" And then throwing her arms round _his_ neck in her
sisterly way, and asking, in pretended anger, what he meant by looking
as serious as if the world was coming to an end? He could almost hear
her voice. The room was filled with little mementoes of her, dumb
memorials with a living spirit in them. There was a framed picture of
her on the wall, a lovely face, bright and open, brown eyes in which
dwelt the spirit of truth, dark brown hair with a wilful tendency to
tumble down and kiss the fair neck--(the most distracting, teasing,
bewitching hair; in short, Florence's hair)--smiling mouth in which
there was innocent gaiety, but no sign of weakness; the typical face
of a young girl of an ingenuous, trustful nature. A close observer
would have detected in it an underlying earnestness, indicating
tenacity and firmness of purpose where those qualities were required,
and would have judged her one who would go straight to her duty and
brave the consequences, whatever they might be. Gazing at that
embodiment of happy, healthy springtime Dick said inly, "Florence do
anything that is not sweet, and pure, and womanly! I would not believe
it if an angel from heaven came down and told me!"

Aunt Rob turned to him, calmer and more composed. "Tears have done me
good, Dick," she said. "It would ease a man's heart if he could cry as
we can."

"We feel as much, Aunt Rob," he replied.

"I don't doubt it, Dick. Uncle Rob went away with dry eyes in a state
of distraction; he is flying everywhere in search of Florence."

"She has gone?" His voice was strange in his ears. Prepared as he was
for the news it came as a shock upon him.

"She has gone," said Aunt Rob, covering her face with her hands.

"Don't give way again, aunt. Pull yourself together, and tell me all."

"I will, Dick, as much as I know. You haven't been in the house for a
fortnight, or you would have noticed that Florence was changed. She
seldom smiled, she neither played nor sang, her step had lost its
lightness. She wouldn't let me do anything for her, and I settled it
in my mind that it was a lover's quarrel. I _must_ speak about Mr.
Reginald, Dick."

"Yes, aunt, go on."

"We had seen for some time that they were fond of each other. There
was no regular engagement; it hadn't come to that, but we were young
ourselves once, and we knew the ways of young people. So we made Mr.
Reginald welcome, and we saw how happy Florence was to have him with
us. It was on the tip of my tongue more than once to ask him to tell
us more about himself than we knew, but Uncle Rob stopped me. 'All in
good time,' he said, 'a few months, or even a year or two, won't make
much difference. I'm not in a hurry to get rid of Florence.' More was
I, but I was beginning to wish that things were settled, whether it
was to be a long engagement or a short one. There was a change in Mr.
Reginald, too, I couldn't tell in what way, but there it was in his
face. He came and dined with us Sunday week, and since then I haven't
set eyes on him. You know what last night was--the most dreadful fog
we have had for years. It was at about five o'clock that I saw
Florence with her hat and mantle on. 'Why, child,' I said to her, 'you
are never going out in this thick fog!' 'Yes, I am, mother,' she
answered. 'Don't fear that I shall be lost; I'll soon be back.' She
was as good as her word, for she was home again before Uncle Rob went
to the Station, and the three of us had tea together. She helped him
on with his coat, and I recollected afterwards how she kissed and
clung to him when he wished her good night. It was in her mind then to
run away. At eight o'clock there was a knock at the street door, and
Florence ran out to answer it. She often did so when she expected a
letter from Mr. Reginald. She kept in the passage a little while and I
heard the rustling of paper, but she had nothing in her hand when she
returned to the room. Her face was very white, and she said she had a
headache, and would go to bed early. I asked her if she had received a
letter, and she answered, yes, she had, and said, 'Don't ask me any
questions about it, please, mother.' 'Do answer me only one,' I
begged. 'Have you and Mr. Reginald quarrelled?' 'Oh, no,' she
answered, and I knew she was speaking the truth, or she wouldn't have
answered at all. She was very gentle and quiet, and I thought to
myself, 'Oh, my dear, my dear, why don't you confide in your mother
who loves the ground you tread on?' But _you_ know what Florence is,
Dick. She takes after me in a good many ways. Nothing will make me
speak if I make up my mind not to, and it's the same with her. See,
now, how we put our own faults into our children. So we sat at the
fireside, and I felt as if there was a wall between us. She had some
sewing in her lap, but not a stitch did she do. There she sat, staring
into the fire. Ah, I thought, if I could see what you see I should
know! Suddenly she knelt down and laid her head in my lap, and it was
as much as I could do to keep back my tears. I could have cried
easily, but I knew that my dear was in trouble, and that my crying
would make it worse. Presently she raised her head and said, 'Mother,
you love father very much.' 'With all my heart, darling,' I answered.
'And you have always loved him,' she said again, 'and would have
endured anything for him?' My heart fell as I said that I had always
loved him, and would do anything in the world for him. She was quiet a
few minutes, and then she said, 'You mustn't think I have done
anything wrong, mother.' 'I don't, my dear child, I don't,' I said.
'It is only,' she said, 'that sometimes we are pulling two ways at
once.' Then she rose, and sitting by my side, laid her head upon my
breast. I was nursing my baby again, and would you believe it? I sang
an old nursery song and kissed and kissed her, and smoothed her
beautiful hair, and we sat so for quite half an hour almost in
silence. It was striking nine when she said she would go to bed, and
as I didn't feel inclined to sit up alone I went to bed, too. We have
been to bed much earlier, Dick, since you went away. Soon after nine
all the lights were out and the house was quiet. In the middle of the
night I woke and went to her room, and called softly, 'Florence!
Florence!' She didn't answer me, and I was glad to think she was
asleep. She always keeps her bedroom door locked, or I would have gone
in. I get up earlier than she does, and I was down before eight; and
there on the mantelshelf was an envelope addressed, 'For Mother,' in
Florence's handwriting. There was a key inside, and my heart beat so
that I thought it would jump out of my body as I flew upstairs and
opened the door with it. Florence was not in the room, and her bed had
not been slept in. But on the dressing table, was another envelope
addressed to me. I tore it open, and this is what I found inside."

She handed a sheet of notepaper to Dick, and he read:


"Darling Mother and Father,--I have gone away for a little while
because it is my duty to go. Do not be uneasy or unhappy about me. I
am quite safe, and very soon--as soon as ever I can--I will let you
know where I am, and what it is that took me away. It grieves me
sorely to give you a moment's pain, but I am doing what I believe is
right. With a heart full of love for you both, my dear, dear Mother
and Father,

         "Your Ever Loving and Devoted Daughter,

                                       "Florence."


"What do you make of it, Dick?" asked Aunt Rob, her fingers twining
convulsively.

"I make so much good out of it," he replied, handing the letter back
to her, "that I wonder at your going on in the way you've done. She
says she is quite safe, and will let you know soon what took her away.
What more do you want to convince you that before long the mystery
will be cleared up? Upon my word, I've a good mind to be downright
angry with you."

He spoke with so much confidence that she brightened up, but this
cheerful view of Florence's flight from home was not the genuine
outcome of his thoughts. Had he not disguised his feelings in his
desire to comfort Aunt Rob, he would have struck terror to her heart.
Every incident that presented itself deepened the shadows which
threatened Florence's safety and the peace and happiness of the home
of which she was the pride and joy. The latest discovery, that of her
flight, pointed almost to the certainty of her having been in
Catchpole Square last night, and to her having dropped the
handkerchief which Constable Pond had given to his wife. Thankful
indeed, was Dick that the man had been guilty of a breach of duty. Had
he delivered up the handkerchief at the Bishop Street Police Station,
with an account of how he came by it, Florence's father would have
recognised it as belonging to his daughter, and he would have had an
agonising duty before him. Perplexed and bewildered as Dick was by
these developments he succeeded in concealing his anxiety from Aunt
Rob's observation.

"Have you any idea, Dick, what she means when she speaks of her duty?"
she asked.

"None whatever," he replied. "Can you give me Mr. Reginald's address?"

"No. I never heard where he lived, and never asked him. He has written
Florence a good many letters, and now and then she has read me a bit
out of them, but she never gave me one to read outright myself. She
has left her desk behind her. Would I be justified in breaking it
open?"

"No, you would not. It would be showing a sad want of confidence in
her. At what time do you expect uncle home?"

"I can't say with certainty. He may come in at any minute, or he
mightn't come home till late. He's hunting high and low for Florence,
and there's no knowing where he may be. He's got leave for a day's
absence from the office. You're not going, Dick?" For Dick had put on
his hat, and was buttoning up his coat.

"I must. I've a lot of business to attend to, and I've an idea of a
clue which may lead to something."

"You'll be back as soon as you can, won't you? Your room is all
ready."

"I know. Uncle Rob told me. But I can't come back to-night."

"Oh, Dick, haven't you forgiven me for the hard words I said to you?
Don't harbour animosity, lad, don't! My temper got the better of
me----"

"My dear Aunt Rob," said Dick, interrupting her, "no son could love a
mother more than I love you. If I were base enough to harbour
animosity towards you or yours I shouldn't deserve to live. There's
the postman's knock!"

They both ran out for the letter. "It's from Florence--from
Florence!" cried Aunt Rob.


"My Darling Mother and Father" (Florence wrote)--"I am writing a
hurried line to relieve your anxiety, only to let you know that I am
safe and well, and that I will write again to-morrow. When you know
all I am sure you will forgive me. Never forget, dear Mother, what I
said to you last night, that I have done nothing wrong. God bless you
both. With my dearest, fondest love,

         "Ever your faithful and affectionate daughter,

                                              "Florence."


"If you see Dick, give him my love, and tell him all."

"That ought to satisfy you, Aunt Rob," said Dick. "She is safe, she is
well. My love to Uncle Rob."

He kissed her, waved his hand, and was gone.

The fog had entirely disappeared, and the contrast between the weather
of yesterday and that of to-day struck him as no less marked than the
contrast between himself of yesterday and himself of to-day. Yesterday
he was one of the idlest of young fellows, lounging about with his
hands in his pockets, with no work to do, and no prospect of any.
To-day the hours were not long enough for the work he had to perform.
As there are sluggish horses which need but the whip to make them go
like steam, so there are men who cannot work without a strong
incentive. Dick was of this order, and the incentive which had
presented itself was in its nature so stirring as to bring into play
all his mental and physical resources. Thus spurred on, you might have
searched London through without meeting his match.

The immediate object he had in view was to gain an entrance into the
house of Samuel Boyd, and this must be done to-night. Whatever
discoveries he made there, or if he made none, the ground would to
some extent be cleared. To accomplish his purpose he required a rope,
with a grapnel at the end of it, strong enough to bear a man's weight.
His funds were low. Of the sovereign Uncle Rob had given him, 3s. 6d.
had gone for a week's rent, and 2s. for food; he had 14s. 6d. left.
Knowing that there was a chance of picking up in some second-hand shop
a rope and grapnel for half the money which they would cost new, he
turned down the meanest streets, where humble dealers strove to eke
out a living. He passed a wardrobe shop in which male and female
attire of the lowest kind was exposed for sale; a rag and bone shop,
stuffed with articles fit for the dunghill, and over the door of which
an Aunt Sally in a perpetual slate of strangulation was spinning round
and round to the tune of a March wind; a fried fish shop through the
window of which he saw a frowzy, perspiring woman frying penny pieces
(heads), three halfpenny pieces (tails), and two penny pieces
(middles); more wardrobe shops, more fried fish shops, more rag and
bone shops, with black dolls spinning and strangling. In one of these
he chanced upon the very thing he needed, and after a heated
discussion with a dirty-faced old man in list slippers and a greasy
skull cap, he issued from the fetid air within to the scarcely less
fetid air without, with the rope and grapnel wrapped in the torn copy
of an evening paper.

Congratulating himself on his purchase he hurried along, and
finding himself no farther than half a mile from Draper's Mews, he
determined--having an hour or two to spare--to go to No. 7, where poor
little Gracie and her mother resided, for the purpose of ascertaining
whether anything had been discovered relating to the disappearance of
Abel Death.




                            CHAPTER XVII.

                       THE LITTLE WASHERWOMAN.


Had Dick timed his visit to Draper's Mews a couple of hours earlier he
would have had a second instance in one day of female hands at the
wash-tub--in this case not a wash-tub but a cracked and leaky basin,
from the sides of which the soapy water dripped upon a very thin pair
of female legs. In the second instance it would not have been a woman
whom he would have seen, but a child--none other than little Gracie,
who, with all the importance of budding washerwoman thick upon her
(although, humanly speaking, her prospects of arriving at that stage
of distinction appeared to be remote) was washing her brothers' and
sisters' clothes. The garments were few and in woeful condition, the
brothers and sisters were many, more or less in a state of nudity.
There were Eddie, nine years of age, Bertie, eight, Nellie, six,
Connie, five, Louie, three, Geordie, eighteen months. Six children,
who, with Gracie, the eldest, comprised the young shoots of the
genealogical tree belonging to the family of the Deaths. Their home
comprised two small rooms, with holes in the wall that divided them.

All the children, with the exception of Gracie, were in bed, huddling
together for warmth, and waiting for the drying of their clothes,
which Gracie hung upon a line stretching from wall to wall, after
wringing them out. The youngsters were not unhappy; the ten shillings
from the poor box which the benevolent magistrate had given to Mrs.
Death dropped upon her like manna from heaven. On their way home she
and Gracie had spent fifteen pence, and the children had had a full
meal. What cause for unhappiness when their little stomachs were
filled? That is the test stone. Think of it, comfortable ones of the
earth. Fifteen pence to make seven children happy!

Gracie alone recognised what was meant by the disappearance of their
father, the breadwinner, their father with his anxious face and
threadbare clothes. The other children could not understand. It was
merciful. Father had gone away; he would come back again with a little
paper bag of brandy balls for them to suck. Abel Death was fond of his
children, and once a week he gave them this treat. How they looked
forward to it--how they watched for his coming--how their faces would
light up when he pulled the bag out of his pocket! Brandy balls are an
economical sweet; there is a magic in the very name. Brandy balls!
They are hard, not to say stony, and if they are sucked fair they last
a long time. Eddie once bolted one whole. He never forgot it; the
taste of the physic he was made to swallow, the shaking and the
slapping, made him very repentant; but he thought of it ever
afterwards with a fearful joy, as of one who had performed a rash and
daring deed, and came out of it alive. Sometimes the children were in
rivalry as to which brandy ball would last the longest. Sad to relate,
the exultation of the victor made the others cry. The way of
conquerors is always watered with tears.

On this afternoon Gracie was the mistress of the house. Mrs. Death had
heard of a half day's washing-up of plates and dishes at a German club
in the neighbourhood where a festival was being held; and she dared
not neglect the opportunity of earning ninepence. She left careful
instructions that if father _should_ happen to come back during her
absence Gracie was to run like lightning to the club and fetch her
home. She had no hope of it, but she had read of miracles in the
Bible.

So the child stood at the wash-tub, soaping poor little petticoats and
stockings with zeal and diligence, holding each garment up to the
light and criticising its condition with the eye of an expert. Now and
then she shook her head, as though in answer to a question whether
this or that tattered article of clothing could be mended; and, the
point being settled, plunged it into the wash-tub again for an extra
soaping to make up for tatters. And the marvellous patience with which
she pursued her task, the absence of anything in the shape of
rebellion or protest that she, so young in years, should be set to it!
If ever suffering mortal deserved a medal for duty done in the teeth
of adverse circumstance, against odds so terrible that the coldest
heart must have been moved to pity to witness it, Gracie surely had
earned it. But there is no established order on earth for the bestowal
of honours in such a cause. Crosses and broad ribbons and sparkling
stars are for deeds far different from the devoted heroism she
displayed. But a record is kept in Heaven, Gracie, and angels are
looking down upon you. How astonished would she have been to know it!
She suffered--ah, how she suffered! Every few minutes she was
compelled to stop and fight the demon in her chest that scraped and
scraped her brittle bones with fiendish cruelty--tearing at her,
choking her, robbing her of breath, while she stamped her feet and
beat her hands together.

"Oh, I say! Gracie's going it," observed Bertie, the low comedian and
mimic of the family, and as is the case with better known low
comedians when they give utterance to nothing particularly witty, the
young audience began to laugh.

"Show us, Bertie," they cried. "Do it!"

Whereupon, with his own vocal organs, Bertie reproduced Gracie's
racking cough. The other children attempted the imitation, but none
with success, and he accompanied the cough, moreover, with such an
expression of woe upon his face, that the children were lost in
admiration. Spurred to greater efforts by their approval he wound up
with so faithful a reproduction of Gracie in the last exhausting stage
of a paroxysm that it brought down the house.

"Is that like it, Gracie?" he asked.

"Yes," she answered, with unmoved face, "that's like it."

One of the children, burning with envy at her brother's histrionic
triumph, expressed her feelings with her legs.

"Connie's kicking me, Gracie," cried Bertie, at the same time
returning the kicks beneath the bedclothes.

"If you don't leave off," said Gracie, impassively, "I'll come and
slap you."

She had to be very careful with the children's underclothing. So full
of holes and rents were they that the least violence would have
wrought irremediable havoc among them--and where was mother to get the
money from to buy new ones?

"There," she said, hanging the last garment on the line, and wiping
her hands and arms on her wet apron, "that job's done."

The children raised a cheer, and simultaneously sat up in bed in a
state of eager expectation. Six little heads nestling close, six eager
faces turned towards Gracie. They had not a clear view of her, because
night was coming on.

"Wait a bit," she said, "we must have a light, and I must make up the
fire."

It was a very small fire, the capacity of the stove being
circumscribed by a large brick on either side, placed there for the
sake of economy. Gracie put on half a dozen little pieces of coal with
miser-like care, taking as much pains to arrange them as if they were
precious stones, as indeed they were. A tiny flame shot out and shone
upon her face; with her black eyes and black hair she looked like a
goblin beneath this fitful illumination. Then she rose and lighted a
tallow candle, placing it on a deal table, which she drew close to the
bed. The table was bare of covering, and presented a bald white space,
Gracie having given it a good scrubbing before she commenced her
washing. Seating herself on a wooden chair she took from a drawer some
broken ends of chalk of different colours, yellow, green, and
vermilion being the predominant hues. The excitement of the children
grew to fever height.

Gracie had a gift which comes by nature. She was magnetic, and could
tell a story in such a manner as to absorb the attention of her
hearers. It is true that she only told stories to her brothers and
sisters, who might have been considered a partial audience, but that
she was capable of taking their imaginations captive and leading them
in any direction she pleased--through gilded hall or dismal dungeon,
through enchanted forest or dark morass--may be accepted as a token
that, grown to womanhood and appealing to a more experienced audience,
her success would be no less complete. To look at that apparently
insensible face and at that coal black eye, unillumined by the fire of
fancy, and to listen to that listless voice when she discoursed upon
mundane affairs, no one would have imagined that it was in her power
to rivet the attention, to fascinate and absorb. It is, however, just
those faces which go towards the making of a great actor. A blank
space waiting to be written upon, ready for the kindling of the spark
which unlocks the gates of imagination and lays all the world of fancy
open to the view. Then do merry elves peep out from beds of flowers,
and fairy forms dance in the light of moon and stars; then do
enchanted castles gleam in the eye of the sun, and gloomy caverns open
wide their jaws and breathe destruction on all who venture within
their shadowed walls.

Many such romances had Gracie told the children, with appropriate
pictorial illustration in colours, but she came down to earth
occasionally, and condescended to use materials more modern; but even
these familiar subjects were decorated with flowers of quaint fancy
and invested by her with captivating charm. Sometimes she mingled the
two together, and produced the oddest effects.

The secret of the coloured chalks was this. Not long ago there lived
in the house an artist who strove to earn a living by painting on the
pavements of the city the impossible salmon and the equally impossible
sunset. But though he used the most lurid colours he did not find
himself appreciated, and, taking a liking to Gracie, he poured into
her ears tales of disappointed ambition and unrecognised genius, to
which she listened with sympathetic soul. Emulous of his gifts she
coaxed him into giving her a few lessons, and in a short time could
also paint the impossible salmon and the equally impossible sunset.
One day he said, "Gracie, I am leaving this wretched country, which is
not a country for artists. I bequeath to you my genius and my stock of
coloured chalks. But do not deceive yourself; they will bring you only
disappointment, and do not blame me if you die unhonoured, and unwept,
and unsung." With these despairing words he bade her an affectionate,
if gloomy, farewell. Gracie did not share his despair, and had little
understanding of the words in which it was expressed. The legacy was a
God-send to her and to the children whom she would enthral with her
flights of imagination, with coloured illustrations on the deal table.

She related to them now some weird tale of a beautiful young
princess--(behold the beautiful young princess, with vermilion lips
and cheeks, green eyes starting out of her head, and yellow hair
trailing to her heels)--and a gallant young prince--(behold the
gallant young prince, with vermilion lips and cheeks, staring green
eyes, and yellow hair carefully parted in the middle)--mounted on a
fiery steed--(behold the fiery steed, its legs very wide apart, also
with green eyes, vermilion nostrils, and a long yellow tail)--who,
with certain wicked personages, went through astounding adventures,
which doubtless would all have come right in the end had Gracie not
been seized with a fit of coughing so violent that she fell back in
her chair, spasmodically catching and fighting for her breath.

Two persons mounted the stairs at this crisis, a man and a woman, and
both hastened their steps at these sounds of distress. Mrs. Death
flung the door open and hastened to Gracie's side not noticing Dick,
who followed her.

"My dear child--my dear child!" said Mrs. Death, taking her clammy
hand and holding the exhausted girl in her motherly arms.

"I'm all right, mother," gasped Gracie, presently, regaining her
breath. "Don't you worry about me. There--I'm better already!" She was
the first to see Dick, and she started up. "Mother--look! The
gentleman from the police station! Have you found father, sir?"

"I beg your pardon for intruding," said Dick to the woman. "I came to
speak to you, and when I was wondering which part of the house you
lived in I heard your little girl coughing, and I followed you
upstairs." He gazed in amazement at the astonishing pictures on the
table. "Did Gracie draw these?"

Six little heads popped up from the bed, and six young voices piped,
"Yes, she did. Ain't she clever? And she was telling us such a
beautiful story!"

"Be quiet, children," said Mrs. Death; and turning anxiously to Dick,
"Have you any news of my husband, sir?"

"I am sorry to say I have not," he replied; "but your visit to the
magistrate is in the papers, and good is sure to come of it. Have you
got a teaspoon?"

With a pitying remembrance of Gracie's cough he had purchased a bottle
of syrup of squills, a teaspoonful of which he administered to the
child, who looked up into his face with gratitude in her soul if not
in her eyes.

"It's nice and warm," she said, rubbing her chest. "It goes right to
the spot."

"Let her take it from time to time," said Dick to Mrs. Death. "I will
bring another bottle in a day or two. Now can I have a few words with
you about your husband?"

"Yes, sir, if you'll step into the next room."

"I like brandy balls," cried Connie.

"So do I--so do I!" in a clamour of voices from the other children.

"And so do I," said Dick. "You shall have some."

"Hush, children!" said Mrs. Death. "I'm ashamed of you! I hope you'll
excuse them, sir. Keep them quiet, Gracie, while the gentleman and I
are talking. It doesn't do, sir,"--this in a low tone to Dick as he
followed her into the adjoining room--"to speak too freely before
children about trouble. It will come quickly enough to them, poor
things!"

Dick nodded. "I wish you to believe, Mrs. Death, that I earnestly
desire to help you out of your trouble, and that I may be of more
assistance to you than most people. I say this to satisfy you that I
am not here out of mere idle curiosity."

"I am sure you are not, sir, and I'm ever so much obliged to you for
the kindness you've shown. The syrup of squills has done Gracie a lot
of good already; but I don't see how you can help us."

"It may be in my power, if you will give me your confidence."

"I'd be sorry to throw away a chance, sir. What is it you want to
know?"

"I want you to tell me the reason why Mr. Samuel Boyd discharged your
husband."

"There's not much to tell, sir. Where shall I commence?"

"On Friday morning, when your husband went to the office: and don't
keep anything back that comes to your mind."

"I won't, sir. He went away as usual, and it was our belief that he
had given Mr. Boyd every satisfaction. I told you at the police
station how we had hopes that Mr. Boyd would lend us a few pounds to
get us out of our difficulty with the moneylender. I'm afraid every
minute of the home being sold over our heads. We've only got a few
bits of sticks, but we shouldn't know what to do without them. Mr.
Boyd's a hard master, sir, and regularly every Saturday, when he paid
my husband his wages, he grumbled that he was being robbed. My poor
husband worked for him like a slave, and over and over again was kept
in the office till ten and eleven o'clock at night without getting a
sixpence overtime. It wasn't a bed of roses, I tell you that, sir;
nothing but finding fault from morning to night, and he was always on
the watch to catch my husband in some neglect of duty. On Friday
afternoon, when he went out of the house on some business or other,
his orders to my husband were that he was not to stir out of the
office; if people knocked at the street door let them knock; he wasn't
to answer them, but to keep himself shut up in the office. Those were
the orders given, and my husband was careful to obey them. Two or
three hours after Mr. Boyd was gone there came a knock at the street
door, and my husband took no notice. The knock was repeated two or
three times, but still he took no notice. Presently he heard a step on
the stairs, and he thought it was Mr. Boyd come back, and who had
knocked at the door to try him. It wasn't Mr. Boyd, sir. The gentleman
who came into the room was Mr. Reginald."

Taken by surprise at this unexpected piece of information, Dick cried,
"Mr. Reginald!"

"Mr. Boyd's son, sir. He and his father had a quarrel a long while
ago, and Mr. Boyd turned him out of the house."

"But if the street door was not opened to Mr. Reginald, how did he get
in?"

"He had a latchkey, which he told my husband he had taken with him
when his father turned him off."

A light seemed to be breaking upon Dick; all this was new to him. "At
what time did you say Mr. Reginald entered his father's house?"

"It must have been about six o'clock. When he heard that his father
was not at home he said he would wait; but my husband begged him not
to, and asked him to go away. He seemed so bent upon seeing his
father--he used the word 'must,' my husband told me--that it was hard
to persuade him, but at last he consented, and said he would call
again at ten o'clock, when Mr. Boyd would be sure to be alone."

The light grew stronger, and it was only by an effort that Dick was
able to suppress his agitation. He recalled the conversation he had
had with his uncle the previous night at the police station, and the
remark that towards the elucidation of the mystery there were many
doors open. Here was another door which seemed to furnish a pregnant
clue, and it terrified him to think that it might lead to a discovery
in which all hopes of Florence's happiness would be destroyed.

"Yes," he said, "at ten o'clock, when Mr. Boyd would be sure to be
alone."

"Then my husband, remembering the caution given him by Mr. Boyd that
nobody was to be allowed to enter the house during his absence, asked
the young gentleman not to mention to his father that he had already
paid one visit to the house. You see, sir, my husband feared that he
would be blamed for it, and be turned away, as the other clerks had
been, for Mr. Boyd is of that suspicious nature that he doesn't
believe a word any man says. The young gentleman gave the promise and
went away."

"Did Mr. Reginald say why he wanted to see his father?"

"Not directly, sir; but my husband gathered that the young gentleman
had come down in the world, and was in need of money."

"Ah! Go on, please."

"When Mr. Boyd came back he asked if any one had called; my husband
answered no. 'Then no person has been in the house while I was away?'
he said, and my husband said no person had been there. Upon that my
husband was surprised by his being asked to put his office slippers on
the table, and was still more surprised to see Mr. Boyd examining the
soles through a magnifying glass. Oh, but he is a cunning gentleman is
Mr. Samuel Boyd! And when the examination was over he gave my poor
husband his discharge, without a single word of warning. My husband
was dumbfounded, and asked what he was being sent away in that manner
for. Then the hardhearted gentleman said he had set a trap for him;
that before he left the house he had put on the stairs eight little
pieces of paper with bits of wax on the top of them, so that any one
treading on them would be sure to take them up on the soles of his
boots; and that when he came back six of the eight pieces were gone.
It was an artful trick, wasn't it, sir? My poor husband did then what
he ought to have done at first; he confessed the truth, that Mr.
Reginald _had_ been there. When Mr. Boyd heard that his son had been
in the house he got into a fearful rage, and said that Mr. Reginald
and my husband were in a conspiracy to rob him, which, of course, my
husband denied. He begged Mr. Boyd to take back the discharge, but he
would not listen to him, and the end of it was that he came home
brokenhearted. You see our home, sir; wasn't the prospect of not being
able to earn bread for us enough to break any man's heart?"

"Indeed it was," said Dick. "And that is all you can tell me?"

"It is all I know, sir."

"I think you said last night that it was about half-past nine when Mr.
Death went to Catchpole Square the second time."

"As near as I can remember, sir."

"Within half an hour," he thought, "of Mr. Reginald's second visit."
"Thank you, Mrs. Death," he said; "you may depend upon my doing my
best to clear things up, and you shall soon hear from me again. I may
call upon you without ceremony."

"You will be always welcome, sir, but it's a poor place for you to
come to."

"I don't live in a palace myself," he said, with an attempt at gaiety.
Taking his rope and grapnel, still wrapped in the evening paper, he
held out his hand to wish her good-night (with the kind thought in his
mind of sending a doctor to Gracie), when a man's voice was heard in
the passage, inquiring in a gentle voice whether Mrs. Death lived
there.




                            CHAPTER XVIII.

               DR. PYE'S FRIEND, OF THE NAME OF VINSEN.


They went out together to ascertain who it was, and the man repeated
his question, and observed that it was very dark there.

"I'll get a light, sir," said Mrs. Death in an agitated tone. "I hope
you haven't brought me bad news."

"No," the man answered, "good news I trust you will find it. I have
come to attend to your little girl, who, I hear, has a bad attack of
bronchitis."

"Are you a doctor, sir?" she asked.

"Yes, I am a doctor," he answered. "Dr. Vinsen."

"It's very good of you, sir, and Gracie is suffering awfully, but I am
afraid there is some mistake. I didn't send for you."

"Now why did you not send for me," he said, in a tone of gentle
banter. "In the first place, because you don't know where I live.
In the second place, because you can't afford to pay me; but that
will not matter. Why should it? Dear, dear, dear! What is money?
Dross--nothing more. Never mind the light; I can see very well--very
well."

They were now in the room where the children were, who, sitting up in
bed, stared open-mouthed at the gentleman with his glossy silk hat and
his yellow kid gloves, and his double gold watchchain hanging across
his waistcoat. He was a portly gentleman, and when he took off his hat
he exhibited a bald head, with a yellow fringe of hair round it, like
a halo. His face was fleshy and of mild expression, his eyes rather
small and sleepy, and there was, in those features and in his general
appearance, an air of benevolent prosperity.

"Pictures," he said, looking at the coloured drawings on the table.
"Most interesting. And the artist?"

"My little girl, sir," said Mrs. Death, looking anxiously at him; "she
does it to amuse the children."

"Remarkably clever," he said. "_Re_-markably clever. Dear, dear, dear!
A budding genius--quite a bud-ding ge-nius. But time presses. Allow me
to explain."

"Won't you take a chair, sir?" said Mrs. Death, wiping one with her
apron, and placing it for him.

"Thank you. The explanation is as follows--as follows. A friend of
mine reading in the evening papers an account of your application at
the Bishop Street Police Court this morning--pray accept my sympathy,
my dear madam, my sym-pathy--and of the evident illness of the little
girl who accompanied you, has asked me to call and see if I can do
anything for you--anything for you." His habit of repeating his words,
and of occasionally splitting them into accented syllables, seemed to
fit in with his gentle voice and his generally benevolent air.

"May I inquire the name of your kind friend?" asked Mrs. Death.

"Certainly--cer-tainly," replied Dr. Vinsen. "It is Dr. Pye, of Shore
Street."

"The scientist," said Dick.

"The scientist," said Dr. Vinsen. "A man of science and a man of
heart. The two things are not incompatible--not incom-patible. He
asked me also to ascertain whether you have heard anything of your
husband."

"I have heard nothing of him, sir," said Mrs. Death, with a sob in her
throat.

"Sad, sad, sad! But have hope, my dear madam. There is a special
providence in the fall of a sparrow, and you may depend upon it that
this special providence is watching over you, and will bring your
husband back--your husband back." He turned to Dick. "Related to the
family, I presume?"

"No," said Dick, "I am here simply as a friend, to assist Mrs. Death
in her search for her husband."

"A very worthy endeavour. Would it be considered impertinent if I
inquired the name of the gentleman who evinces so deep an interest in
this very distressing matter?"

"My name is Dick Remington. I've grown so accustomed to Dick that I
should hardly know myself as Richard."

Dr. Vinsen's eyes gave faint indications of amusement--eyes so sleepy
could do no more than that--and he passed his hands over and over each
other, as though, like Miss Kilmansegg's father, he was washing them
with invisible soap in imperceptible water. At this point Gracie, who
had been trying with all her might and main to hold herself in, burst
into a furious fit of coughing. "Dear, dear, dear!" said Dr. Vinsen.
"Let us see what we can do for you, my child."

Taking a stethoscope out of his hat he proceeded to make an
examination of Gracie's lungs and chest, a proceeding which Gracie
viewed with indifference and the other children with awe. In the
course of his examination he made such comments, under his breath,
as--

"Dear, dear, dear! Nothing but skin and bone--but skin _and_ bone!
Sad, very sad! Neglected another week the result would have been--but
I will not distress you. Wrap yourself up, child. My dear madam, you
must keep little Gracie--sweet name--in bed for a few days. Doubtless
you have a bronchitis kettle."

"No, sir," said Mrs. Death, with a forlorn look.

"Don't you worry, mother," protested Gracie. "I don't want any
kettles. What's the use of kettles? _I'm_ all right, I am."

"No, my dear child," said Dr. Vinsen, "allow _me_ to know. You must
have a linseed poultice on--your mother will see to it--and when I
come again I will bring you some medicine. Permit me, Mrs. Death--a
few words in private--a corner of the room will do."

They withdrew into a corner, and Dick heard the chink of coin.

"I will call to-morrow," said Dr. Vinsen, the private conference
ended, "to see how we are getting on--how we are get-ting on. Nay, my
dear madam--tears!--summon your fortitude, your strength of mind--but
still, a gratifying tribute--a gra-ti-fy-ing tri-bute." Hat in hand,
he shook hands with all in the room, a ceremony attended by
considerable difficulty in consequence of the shyness of the children,
but he would not let them off. "Dear, dear, dear! One, two, three,
four, five, six, and our little Gracie makes seven--really, my dear
madam, really! Good evening, Mr.--Mr.--dear me, my memory!"

"Dick Remington," said Dick.

"To be sure. Mr. Dick Remington. Good evening." Mrs. Death, candle in
hand, waited to light him down. "So kind of you, but the passages
_are_ rather dark." Those left in the darkened room heard his voice
dying away in the words, "_Are_ ra-ther dark."

When Mrs. Death re-entered the room, her face was flushed. Beckoning
Dick aside she said in an excited tone, "He has given me two
sovereigns. God bless him! It is like a light shining upon me. If only
I could find my husband! Children, be good, and you shall have
something nice for supper."

"I'll run and get the linseed for you," said Dick, "while you put
Gracie to bed."

He was soon back, and Mrs. Death met him in the passage.

"I can manage now, sir, thank you," she said, "but Gracie wants to wish
you good night."

Gracie coming to the door with an old blanket round her, he bent down
and put his lips to her white face.

"_That's_ what I wanted," she whispered, and kissed him. "You're a
good sort, you are." He slipped a paper bag into her hand. "What's
this for?"

"Brandy balls for the young 'uns," he answered, and scudded away.

"Oh, you _are_ a one!" she shouted hoarsely.

"God bless you, Gracie!" he shouted back.

"That's a windfall for Mrs. Death," he muttered when he was clear of
Draper's Mews, "and may be the saving of Gracie. Dear little mite!
Almost a skeleton, and the heart of a lion. Learn a lesson from her,
Dick, and meet your own troubles like a man, and do your work, my lad,
like one. It's brutal to be ungrateful, but still


              "I do not like thee, Dr. Fell,
               The reason why I cannot tell,
               But this I know, and know full well,
               I do not like thee, Dr. Fell."


Now, who could Dick have been referring to as he repeated these lines
with a thoughtful face? Certainly not to Dr. Fell. He was not
acquainted with that gentleman.




                             CHAPTER XIX.

           DICK PREPARES FOR A SIEGE AND COMMENCES SERIOUS
                             OPERATIONS.


The night was well on by this time, and though he did not intend to
commence operations in Catchpole Square before midnight, there was
plenty for him to do in the meantime. He made his way, therefore, with
all expedition to his lodgings, fortifying himself on the road with a
substantial meal at a cheap restaurant, and purchasing candles,
matches, and half a pint of brandy. His spirits rose at the prospect
of adventure; there is nothing like the uncertain to keep the blood at
fever heat.

Mrs. Applebee was keeping Mrs. Pond company when he put his latchkey
in the street door. Mrs. Pond had told Mrs. Applebee of her good
fortune in securing so eligible a lodger, and Mrs. Applebee had
narrated the conversation which Dick and her husband had had on the
previous night.

"Applebee said he never did hear a young man go on so," said Mrs.
Applebee. "All I hope is he won't give you any trouble."

"What makes you say that?" inquired Mrs. Pond.

"Well, my dear, it was a queer time for a young man to be looking for
lodgings on a night like that, when he couldn't see a yard before
him."

"That was only his joke," responded Mrs. Pond; "he's as nice a
gentleman as ever you set eyes on. I do believe that's him coming in
now. I must give him a candle."

"Oh, thank you, Mrs. Pond," said Dick, taking the candlestick from
her.

"Can I do anything for you, sir?" she asked.

"Well, yes. Perhaps you can oblige me with an empty bottle, a large
one with a cork."

She had one in the cupboard, and she brought it out to him.

"It's had vinegar it, sir."

"That won't matter. Many thanks."

In the room above Dick set about his preparations for an invasion of
Samuel Boyd's house. He made a careful examination of the rope and
grapnel, and was satisfied that the rope would bear his weight and the
grapnel catch on the top of the wall. Everything being ready, he
waited for midnight, deeming it advisable not to go out till then, for
there was no object in his roaming about the streets. He heard Mrs.
Applebee bid Mrs. Pond good night, which was only preliminary to a
long chat between the ladies, first in the passage, afterwards at the
street door. Then he heard the door closed, and listened to hear if
his landlady locked it. No sound of this reached his ears, and shortly
afterwards all was silent in the house, Mrs. Pond having retired to
rest. For a reason which he could not have explained he tumbled the
bedclothes about, as if they had been slept in. He did not possess a
watch, and he had to judge the time as well as he could. When he
believed it to be near the hour he softly left the room, locked it,
pocketed the key, and stepping like a cat, went downstairs and opened
the street door. Hoping that it would not alarm Mrs. Pond he shut it
as quietly as was possible, and, with the rope round his waistcoat and
concealed by his coat, he turned his face in the direction of
Catchpole Square. "I'm in for it now," he thought. "I feel like a
burglar, out on his first job."




                             CHAPTER XX.

                       DICK MAKES A DISCOVERY.


His familiarity with the regulations and movements of the police
hailing from the Bishop Street Police Station was of assistance to
him. He knew that one end of Constable Applebee's beat was close to
Catchpole Square, and his design was to watch for that officer's
approach, and to remain hidden till he turned in the opposite
direction. This would ensure him freedom of action for some fifteen or
twenty minutes, time sufficient to enable him to mount the wall. He
experienced little difficulty in the execution of this design.
Constable Applebee sauntered to the end of his beat, lingered a moment
or two, and then began to retrace his steps. Dick now prepared for
action. "I really think," he mused, "that I should shine as a
burglar."

There were few persons in the streets, and none in the thoroughfare on
which the dead wall abutted. The first step to be taken was to
ascertain if any person was in the house. He turned, therefore, into
Catchpole Square, and looked up at the windows. There was no light in
them, and from the position in which he stood he could discern no
signs of life within. No long neglected cemetery could have presented
a more desolate appearance. He knocked at the door, and his summons,
many times repeated, met with no response. Dick did all this in a
leisurely manner, being prepared with an answer in case an explanation
was demanded. So absolutely imperative was it that he should be
convinced that the house was uninhabited before he forced an entrance
that he kept in the Square fully a quarter of an hour, at the
expiration of which he passed through Deadman's Court, and was once
more in front of the dead wall. Stealing to each end of the
thoroughfare to see that no person was in view, he unwound the rope
from his body, and fixed upon the spot to fling the grapnel. The first
throw was unsuccessful; and the second; but at the third the grapnel
caught, and Dick pulled at it hard in order to be sure that it was
fast. Then, moistening the palms of his hands, and muttering, "Now,
then, old Jack and the beanstalk," he commenced to climb.

It was not an easy task, partly in consequence of his inexperience at
this kind of work, and partly because of the bulging of the large
bottle of water under his waistcoat. But Dick was not to be beaten;
not only were all the latent forces of his mind in full play, but all
the latent forces of his body, and though his hands were chafed in the
execution of the task, and the perspiration streamed down his face, he
reached the top of the wall in safety, and with the bottle unbroken.

"Bravo, Dick," he gasped, pausing to recover his breath. "Humpty
Dumpty sat on a wall, I hope Humpty Dumpty won't have a bad fall. Take
care of yourself, Dick, for my sake."

Drawing up the rope he reversed the grapnel, fixed it tight, let the
rope drop on the inner side of the wall, and slid nimbly down.

He looked around. There were windows at the back, most of them masked
with inside shutters, as they had been for years. To each of the six
houses there was a back yard, and each yard was separated from its
neighbour on either side by a wall as nigh as high as that which
enclosed them all in the rear. Thus Dick found himself shut out from
the world, as it were, with little likelihood of his movements being
detected from any of the houses except the one he intended to break
into--and that was as still and lifeless as death itself.

"Now, my lad," he said, "just to put life into you, for this desert of
Sahara is enough to give any man the blue devils, I'll treat you to a
drink. Is it agreed to? Passed unanimously."

Then came the difficult task of unhooking the grapnel, for it would
never do to leave it on the wall. He made several futile attempts to
loosen and bring it down, and had he not discovered in a corner a
forked pole which at some remote period had probably been used as a
clothes' prop, there would have been nothing for it but to leave it
there and run the risk of discovery. With the aid of the pole,
however, he succeeded in unhooking it, so suddenly that it fell to the
ground with a crash and nearly gave him a crack on the head.

Gathering up the rope and slinging it over his arm, Dick searched for
a means of effecting an entrance into the house. From the evidences of
decay all around he judged that no use had been made of the back of
the premises for a considerable time past; during his service with
Samuel Boyd he had had no acquaintance of the rooms which looked out
upon the yard, his duties confining him to the office in which the
secretarial work was done. Above a door, which he tried in vain to
open, was a small window which seemed less secure than the others; and
when he reached up to it (standing on a rickety bench against the
wall), this proved to be the case; but though the frame rattled when
he shook it he saw no means of getting out of the difficulty except by
breaking a pane of glass. Half measures would not serve now, and he
adopted this bold expedient, pausing to listen, when the shattered
glass fell upon the floor within, whether the crash had raised an
alarm. There was no indication of it.

Passing his hand through the aperture he managed to unfasten the
window and to raise the sash. Much more difficult was it to raise his
body to the level of the window; he had no safe foothold, the rickety
bench upon which he stood threatened every moment to fall to pieces,
and indeed in his violent efforts this actually happened, and he was
left clinging to the window-sill by his fingers and nails; by a
desperate effort he got his knees upon the sill, and tumbled or
scrambled into a small dark room. He could not now proceed without a
light, and he congratulated himself again on his forethought in
bringing candles and matches, for Dick was not a smoker, and these
articles might easily have been overlooked.

Having obtained a light he took a survey of the room. The walls were
bare, and there was no furniture in it. Casting his eyes upon the
floor he was horrified to see it stained with fresh red blood upon
which he was treading. He was so startled that he involuntarily
pressed his left hand upon his heart, and raised his right hand, in
which he held the lighted candle, in anticipation of a sudden attack.
Then he discovered that he had cut that hand, and that the blood on
the floor was his own. In his excitement he had not felt the pain of
the wound. Wrapping his handkerchief round it, and drawing a deep
breath of relief, he opened a door at the end of the room, and emerged
into a passage, with a staircase leading to the rooms above.
Ascending, he passed through another door which shut off this
staircase from the better parts of the house, and found himself on a
landing with which he was familiar, for on this floor was situated the
office in which he used to work, another staircase at the end of the
landing leading down to the front entrance. He knew now where he was,
and in which direction to proceed.

All his movements had been made with extreme caution, and almost at
every step he took he paused and prepared for a surprise. But he was
not interrupted in any way, and there was nothing to indicate that he
was not master of the situation. It troubled him to observe that his
footsteps left traces of blood behind them; these dark stains conveyed
a suggestion that he had been engaged in a guilty deed. "Do I look
like a murderer?" he thought. "I feel like one."

Before he entered the office he descended to the ground floor passage
to ascertain if the street door was fast, and he was surprised to see
the key lying on the mat. It was a sign of some significance, for had
Samuel Boyd left his house for any length of time he would most
certainly have locked the door from the outside and taken the key with
him. But, assuming that this was not the case, why was not the key in
the lock, and assuming, further, that Samuel Boyd had retired to rest,
why was not the door bolted and chained?

Confused by the thought, Dick turned the key in the lock, opened the
door an inch or two, and looked out upon Catchpole Square. All was
silent and still. Dark clouds were scudding across the sky, with a
heavy-hearted presage in them; such was the impression the gloom of
night produced upon Dick. He reclosed and locked the door, and
returned to the passage above.

When he turned the handle of the office door and entered the room in
which he used to work he could hear the beating of his heart. In the
dim light he could almost fancy that his skeleton was sitting on the
old stool at the desk; but no being, human or spectral, with the
exception of himself was there. Against the walls and in the corners
lay the strange medley of articles which gave so singular a character
to the apartment. There were no signs of confusion or disturbance;
everything was in order. The drawers in desk and tables were closed,
the safe in its old position, and to all appearance untampered with;
beneath a paperweight of Japanese metal, representing a hideous mask,
lay some papers which Dick did not stop to examine. Some of the
articles in the collection had not been there during his term of
service. The wine and the grand pianoforte were new to him. But who
was that sitting in a chair, dressed in a flowered gaberdine?

"I beg your pardon," stammered Dick.

The figure did not answer him, and approaching nearer with stealthy
steps he beheld the wax figure of the Chinaman, in an attitude of
collapse, as it had fallen into the chair on the night of the 1st of
March, when it was shot through the heart.

"In heaven's name how came _you_ here?" muttered Dick. "Speak up like
a man, in pigeon-English if you like."

He could scarcely have been more amazed had the figure lifted its head
and addressed him. A sense of tragedy weighed heavily upon his
spirits, and the air seemed charged with significance and dreadful
import. The occurrences of the last twenty-four hours: the
disappearance of Abel Death, his wife's agonised appeal at the police
station, Florence's flight from home, the discovery of her
handkerchief in Catchpole Square, even--unreasonable as was the
inclusion--the visit of Dr. Vinsen to the Death family--all seemed to
converge to one point in this room, with its deathlike stillness, and
to the strong probability of their explanation being found there. It
partook more of a fancy from a madman's brain than that of a sane
person, and yet Dick, candle in hand, peered in all directions for a
clue to the elucidation of these mysteries. That he saw none did not
weaken the impression under which he laboured. The dusky figures of
knight and lady in the hangings of tapestry, the quaint carvings of
man and beast on the mantel and fireplace, the paintings of flying
angels on the ceiling, mocked and gibed at him whichever way he
turned, and tended to increase the fever of his blood.

There were three communicating doors in the apartment--one leading to
the passage, one to Mr. Boyd's bedroom, one to a room which had always
been kept locked. Against the wall between that room and the office
the grand piano was placed, and Dick recollected that in his time a
large screen had been there, covering the space now occupied by the
back of the piano. Very cautiously and slowly he opened the door of
the bedroom. Wrought to a pitch of intense excitement it was not
surprising that his hand shook--to such an extent, indeed, had he lost
control of himself that the candle dropped to the ground and was
extinguished. He was plunged in darkness.

In the brief glance he had directed to the bed he fancied he had seen
the outline of a sleeping form, and as he knelt to search for the
candle he called aloud, "Mr. Boyd!" and trembled at the sound of his
voice. "Mr. Boyd! Mr. Boyd!" he called again in louder tones, and his
heated fancy created a muffled echo of the name, "Mr. Boyd! Mr. Boyd!"
Finding the candle he relighted it, and rising to his feet, slowly
approached the bed.

A dumb form was there, its back towards him. The bed was in the middle
of the room, the head against the wall. Treading very gently he passed
to the other side, and bending forward, with the candle in his
upstretched hand, he saw a man's face--the face of Samuel Boyd, cold
and dead!




                             CHAPTER XXI.

                        THE CHAMBER OF DEATH.


He reeled back in horror, but even in that one moment of discovery the
necessity of preserving self-control forced itself upon him, and he
became calm. The first real step in the mystery was taken, and all his
powers of sober reason were needed to consider what would follow, and
in what way the dread discovery would affect the beings he held most
dear. Fortifying himself with a sip of brandy, and putting into a
candlestick the candle he had held in his hand, he turned down the
sheets to ascertain how the hard master he had served--the man in
whose breast had dwelt no spark of compassion for any living
creature--had met his death. There was no blood on the bedclothes, no
stab or bullet in the dead man's body. On his face was an expression
of suffering, as of one who had died in pain, and his neck was
discoloured, as though a hand had tightly pressed it. But this might
have been his own act in the agony of the death struggle, and his
presence in his bed went far to prove that his end had been a natural
one. A closer examination, however, dispelled this theory. The marks
on his throat could scarcely have been made by himself, for his arms
lay by his side in a natural position. Undoubtedly there had been
violence done. By whom?

The first person whose image came to Dick's mind was Abel Death. The
image immediately suggested a train of circumstance which, in the heat
of the moment, proclaimed the absent man guilty. Abel Death had made
his appeal to Samuel Boyd, and had made it in vain. In a paroxysm of
fury he had fallen upon his master, and had strangled him. Then,
searching for money and finding it, he had fled from the house and
taken passage in some outgoing vessel for a foreign land. Presuming
that the murder had been committed on the night of the 1st of March
there had been ample time to make his escape, but not sufficient time
to communicate with his wife. Or, perhaps the man, overwhelmed by
terror, was afraid to write.

But upon further reflection this train of circumstance fell apart, and
Dick perceived how false it was. It was hardly probable that Samuel
Boyd had received Abel Death while he was abed, and still less
probable that in his sleeping attire he would open his street door to
such a visitor. By no other means than through the door could Abel
Death have obtained access to the house. No, it was not he who had
committed the crime. But the man was gone, and the mystery of his
disappearance was still unexplained.

But if Abel Death could have obtained access to the house only by
permission of Samuel Boyd, there was another man who had no need to
ask for it. That man was Mr. Reginald Boyd. He possessed a key to the
street door, and could obtain admittance at any hour. At any hour? No.
Not after Samuel Boyd had chained and bolted the door from within
before he went to bed. What was the presumption? That Reginald had
quietly entered before the door was fastened, and had secreted himself
until his father had retired to rest. Easy to imagine what followed:
his appearance in the bedroom when his father was half asleep, his
demands for money, the stern refusal and the taunting exchange of
angry words, the hot blood roused, the clutching his father by the
throat, the murder committed, the disposal of the limbs to make it
appear that he had died a natural death, the unbolting and unchaining
of the street door, and, finally, the frantic flight. But how to
account for the key being upon the mat? As Dick mentally asked this
question his eyes fell upon a key hanging by a cord at the head of the
bed. Was it Samuel Boyd's own private key to the street door? So much
depended upon this that Dick hastened downstairs to settle the point.
Yes, it was Samuel Boyd's key. And the second key which Dick had
picked up? Dropped by Reginald in his frenzy as he flew out of the
house.

Dick's heart sank within him. This plausible chain of circumstance
fitted the theory that Reginald was the murderer. Horrible! Most
horrible! And Florence loved this guilty man. He it was who was
responsible for her flight from her peaceful, happy home; he it was
who, for some sinister reason, had imposed secrecy upon her! It seemed
to Dick as if he held the fate of Florence's lover in his hands. He
returned the second key to its place at the head of the bed, and
mechanically--but yet in pursuance of some immature thought--put the
key he had found on the mat into his pocket. Then he quitted the room
of death, and closing the door, sank into a chair, and rested his head
on his hand.

How should he act? What clear line of action did his duty point out to
him? His duty! What if in pursuance of this moral obligation he
wrecked Florence's life, and brought upon her despair so poignant as
to drive her to her grave? No, a thousand times, no! Anything but
that.

Why should it be incumbent upon him to proclaim the murder? Let others
do it. But even then, would that save Reginald? The finger of
suspicion would be pointed at him, and a clever lawyer would wind
around him a chain of circumstantial evidence so firm and strong that
it would be impossible for him to break through it. What were the
links in this chain?

The quarrel between father and son some time since, which ended in
Reginald being turned out of the house, with the stern injunction
never to enter it again. Proof would surely be discovered to establish
this, and it would be vain for Reginald to deny it.

Reginald's first visit to the house in Catchpole Square on the evening
of the 1st of March. Abel Death had disappeared, but Mrs. Death was
alive to testify to the fact. In this connection the pitiful image of
little Gracie presented itself to Dick's mind, and he heard her
plaintive appeal, "You _will_ find father, won't you?" He had been
anxious to do this, but he recognised now that Abel Death's appearance
in court might be fatal to Reginald.

The next link was Reginald's second visit to Catchpole Square an hour
or so before midnight, admitting himself to the house on that
occasion, as on the first, with his own private latchkey. Who was to
prove this? Remote as the Square was from public observation there was
little doubt that Reginald had entered unseen. No witness existed,
except Reginald himself, who could state what took place on this
second visit, but it was a strong link in the chain that he had "come
down in the world," and was in need for money.

The murder being made public, Constables Pond and Applebee would be
questioned as to whether they had observed any suspicious circumstance
in the neighbourhood on the night of the 1st. Applebee would recall
the visit to Samuel Boyd of a lady in her carriage. Who was the lady,
and what was her business with him? This would be traced. Doubtless
the lady herself would come forward. The constables would further
recall the appearance of a woman lurking in Catchpole Square on the
night of the 5th, her evident alarm on being challenged, and her
escape from the clutches of Constable Applebee.

Then came the question of the identity of the woman, in the answering
of which Florence's handkerchief would furnish a clue. But if
Constable Pond confessed how he had found and concealed the
handkerchief it would, in all probability, lead to his dismissal from
the force. It was therefore to his interest to say nothing about it.
Dick had imposed silence upon him and his wife, and the chances were
that secrecy would be preserved.

He carried this point farther. It appeared certain that the murder was
committed on the night of the 1st of March. Now, Florence's visit to
Catchpole Square--assuming that it was she--was paid on the night of
the 5th, five days after. What connection, then, could there be
between this visit and the murder? He argued it out. She was in
communication with Reginald; since his last visit to Aunt Rob's house,
nearly a fortnight ago, letters had passed between them, and there was
little doubt that, without the knowledge of her parents, she had seen
and conversed with him. Fearful of venturing himself into the Square,
had he sent her to ascertain whether there was any appearance of the
house having been entered? That would imply her knowledge of the
crime. Every pulse and nerve in Dick's body throbbed in revolt against
the cruel suggestion.

"No!" he cried aloud, starting to his feet. "No--no--no!"

But earnest as he might be on behalf of Florence he could not deny
that the evidence, circumstantial as it was, formed a serious
indictment against Reginald. In the midst of his agitation he noticed
that in his starting from his chair he had swept off the table the
Japanese paperweight and the documents which had lain beneath it.
Stooping to pick them up and put them in their original order he saw
the name of Reginald on one of the sheets, in Samuel Boyd's writing,
with which he was familiar. Re-seating himself he immediately
proceeded to read what was written thereon:


"_Memoranda for my guidance. March 1st, 9.30 p.m_."


"I jot down certain memoranda respecting my unworthy son, Reginald
Boyd, to assist my memory in my application to the police to-morrow
morning. Things slip my mind sometimes. This shall not. To the police
I go early in the morning. I do not consider myself safe. My son and
my clerk, Abel Death, whom I discharged from my service this evening,
are in a conspiracy to rob me, and I must take measures against them.

"It is two years since I turned my son out of my house in consequence
of his misconduct and disobedience. I forbade him ever to darken my
door again, or ever to address me.

"In defiance of this command he stole into the house this afternoon
during my absence, and though Abel Death endeavoured to keep it from
me, I forced the information from him that this scamp of a son of mine
intends to come again late to-night.

"Impress strongly upon the police that these men are conspiring to rob
me. Reginald has in his possession a key to the street door. It is my
property. He stole it from me. If he does not get in through the front
door he will find some other way. He is better acquainted with the ins
and outs of this house than I am myself. He is an ungrateful,
worthless scoundrel. They are a pair of scoundrels.

"To-morrow I will draw out my will. Reginald knows that it is not made
yet. If I were to die to-night all that I possess would fall to him as
heir at law, and I am determined he shall have not have a shilling of
my money. Not a shilling. He is reckoning, I dare say, upon coming
into a fortune. He will find out his mistake.

"_Shall_ I see him? I should like to tell him to his face that he will
be a beggar all his life, and to tell him, too, that I intend to put
the police upon him.

"Notation, 2647. S.B."


The reading of this document filled Dick with consternation. It
supplied, not one, but several new links in the chain of
circumstantial evidence. Were it to fall into the hands of the police
Reginald's doom would be sealed. There would be only one chance for
him--his being able to prove that he had not visited his father's
house on the night of March 1st. His bare word would not be
sufficient; he must produce witnesses, to show how and where he passed
his time on that night. Failing this, the evidence, in the murdered
man's own handwriting, would be fatal.

It could not be that the murder would remain much longer undiscovered.
Mrs. Death's application to the magistrate and the publicity given to
the disappearance of her husband, clerk to Samuel Boyd of Catchpole
Square, in conjunction with the silence and non-appearance of Samuel
Boyd himself, would be sure to direct attention to the house, not only
on the part of the mystery-mongers who have a passion for such
matters, but on the part of the general public. The probability was
that in a very short time, perhaps in a few hours, all London would be
ringing with this new mystery. He saw, in fancy, the show-bills of the
newspapers, and heard the cries of the newsboys as they ran through
the streets with successive editions.

Again he had to consider his course of action, and he was not long
undecided. He would be silent. It was not Reginald he was championing,
it was Florence. Until he saw and spoke with her he would do all that
lay in his power to divert suspicion from the man she loved. Animated
by this resolve, and with a dogged disregard of consequences, he
folded the incriminating document and put it in his pocket. He made no
attempt to justify himself; at all hazards he was determined to
protect Florence, and, right or wrong, he would do what he had
determined to do. The knowledge he had gained he would keep locked in
his breast. Let others make the discovery of the murder. He would not
move a step towards it.

All this time he had not given a thought to his own safety, to the
peril in which he would be placed if his presence in the house of
death became known. It was easy enough to devise a train of argument
which would cast such suspicion upon himself as to cause most people
to believe that he was the guilty man. Having no wish to court this
danger he determined to leave the house as quickly as possible, and to
postpone further reflection till the morning.

A last look into the death-chamber, a swift glance at the awful form
lying there, a hurried examination of the papers to see if there were
any other incriminating documents among them--which to his relief
there were not--a pause before the wax figure of the Chinaman and a
weird fancy that it also had met its death at the hand of a murderer,
the careful gathering together of all the articles he had brought with
him into the house, and he was ready to go.

He had a thought of leaving the house by the front door, but there was
greater risk in that than in going back the way he had come; so he
scrambled out of the window at the back, finding it much more
difficult to scramble out than to scramble in, and was once more in
the yard. He listened for sounds of voices or footsteps in the
thoroughfare on the other side of the dead wall, and, hearing none,
flung his grapnel up. It caught at the first throw, and climbing the
rope he cautiously peeped over the wall to see if any wayfarers were
about. No person was in sight. Detaching the grapnel he hung by his
hands and dropped to the ground, thinking how foolish he had been in
the first instance not to have adopted this means of reaching the
inner ground. Tying the rope round his waist, and buttoning his coat
over that and the large bottle, half the water in which he had drank
during his investigations, he proceeded in the direction of his
lodgings, nibbling a biscuit as he walked along.

The faint light of early morn was in the sky. A new day was dawning,
to bring joy to some, despair to some, to raise this toiler up, to
dash this toiler down. No warning of these issues in the peaceful grey
light of morn. Majestic nature rolls its allotted course heedless of
the fret of life. The yellow gas in the street lamps had a ghastly
glare; at the end of a street a cat with green eyes gleaming like evil
jewels stood in the middle of the road, and scampered off at his
approach. A wretched man who seemed to start out of the ground cried,
"Hi!" and flung a stone after it, and then, with folded arms and head
sunk low on his breast, slinked off with a scowl, as though he had
struck at the world for its treatment of him; two or three blear-eyed
human night-birds, shivering in the grey light which, in its promise
of a fair day, brought no solace to them, slouched close to the walls
and houses, and cast lowering glances upon Dick as he passed; a
forlorn woman, who had better have been in her grave, said, "Good
morning, my dear," in a voice so false and hollow in its horrible
gaiety that he shuddered as he heard it, and hurried on. But he turned
and threw the degraded creature a sixpence. In his state of mind all
forms of misery appealed strongly to him.

He reached Paradise Row in safety, and got into the house without
disturbing his landlady. Locking the door of his room, he threw off
his clothes and went to bed, deeming it wiser to seek three or four
hours' rest in a natural way than to sleep with his clothes on. He was
wearied and exhausted, but so excited that sleep did not come readily
to him. Drowsily courting it he found himself dwelling upon the last
words in the document he had stolen--there was no mincing the matter;
he _had_ stolen it: "Notation 2647." What could be the meaning of
those words? Notation 2647--notation 2647. He repeated it dozens of
times, and dreamt that the wax figure of the Chinaman was pursuing him
over mountain and field, through fire and water, shouting after him,
"Notation 2647!" Youth and a healthy physique, however, triumphed over
these disordered fancies, and after awhile he sank into a dreamless
sleep, and arose, refreshed and full of vigour, at half past eight. He
heard the snoring of Constable Pond, and the soft footsteps of Mrs.
Pond outside his door. He stepped into the passage, and it was like
the breath of spring to his senses to meet her smiling face.

"Good morning, sir," she said. "I hope you slept well."

"Capitally," he replied. "The bed is very comfortable. Did I disturb
you at all last night?" He waited in anxiety for her answer.

"Oh, no, sir. I'm asleep the minute I put my head on the pillow. Pond
says I should be a blessing to burglars. Can I get you anything for
breakfast?"

"Nothing, thank you," he said. "I take my meals out."

The next moment he was on his way to Aunt Rob. She was expecting his
arrival, and ran to open the door for him.

"I've been waiting for you, Dick. Have you had breakfast?"

"Wouldn't stop for it, Aunt Rob," he answered, "I thought you would
give me a bite."

"It's ready laid for you, my dear. I had a letter from Florence this
morning, and one has come for you."

"From Florence?" he cried.

"No, it's not her writing." She gave him both letters, and said that
Uncle Rob had gone out early in the morning to seek for her. "We
haven't had a wink of sleep all night," she said.

He read Florence's letter first. It was to the same effect as her
letters of yesterday. She was quite well and safe, and begged them not
to be anxious about her. Her dear love to darling mother and father,
and to Dick. She would write twice every day, and hoped with all her
heart that everything would soon be all right.

"It is a happiness to know that she is safe and well," said Dick. "We
must have patience, Aunt Rob."

"But what does she mean by her 'duty,' Dick?"

"We shall hear that from her own lips by-and-by," he replied.

"And isn't it strange," said the anxious mother, "that she doesn't
say a word of Mr. Reginald?"

"Yes, it _is_ strange." But in his heart he did not think so. He
believed he knew why the name was not mentioned.

"What is your letter about, Dick?"

He opened it, read it hurriedly, and did not betray the agitation it
caused him. "A private letter, aunt, from an old friend. Has Uncle Rob
got another day's leave of absence from the office?"

"No; he must go back to his duty to-night. He wanted to see you
badly, but he couldn't stop at home, he's that restless. I wish you'd
have a talk with him."

"I'll manage it. If I don't catch him here, I'll drop in at the
station."

He was itching to read his letter more carefully, but he would not
arouse her suspicions by running away too suddenly, so he remained
with her a few minutes longer, and then, saying he would see her again
in the course of the day, took his leave.

"Are you going anywhere particular, Dick?" she asked, accompanying him
to the door.

"I am going to look for Florence," he replied, kissing her. "It will
be hard if we don't soon get some good news. Keep up your heart, dear
aunt."

He did not take the letter from his pocket till he was in a quiet
street.


"My Dear Dick" (it ran), "The reason that I have had the address on
the envelope written in a strange hand is that I do not want mother to
know I am writing to you. You must not tell her. I feel sure you will
get my letter this morning, because you will have heard of my going
away, and will go to mother's to get some news of me. I need your
help, dear Dick. I am at 16, Park Street, Islington, first floor. Come
at 2 o'clock; I shall be looking out for you; and let it be a secret
between us. I know how true and faithful you are, and I have no fear
that you will betray me. With constant love, my dear Dick,

                        "Your affectionate Cousin,

                                        "Florence."




                            CHAPTER XXII.

           DICK RELIEVES GRACIE'S FEELING BY ONE EXPRESSIVE
                                WORD.


"At last!" said Dick. "At last a ray of light! What's the time?" He
looked at a clock in a baker's shop. "Five minutes past ten. Ought I
to go to her at once? No, I think not. Had she wanted me earlier she
would have said, 'Come to me the moment you get this letter.' Four
long hours to wait. What am I to do with myself till two o'clock?"

With the idea of making time fly faster he began to count his steps--
ten, twenty, thirty, one hundred, two hundred, three hundred. He made
a calculation. A step a second, three hundred steps three hundred
seconds, five minutes, and five minutes more employed in thought and
calculation. Ten minutes gone, ten minutes nearer to Florence. He came
to another shop with a clock in it; it marked eight minutes past ten.
He had done all this in three minutes. He had walked too quickly, and
was fast working himself up to fever heat. "Keep cool, my lad," he
muttered; "you'll mar instead of mend if you don't keep cool."

But the events of the last few hours, with their tragic issues,
pressed so heavily upon him that he found it no easy matter to keep
cool. Much easier was it to conjure up the feelings of a murderer,
who, oppressed with the weight of his undiscovered crime, fancies he
discerns in every face the knowledge of his guilt--turning his head
over his shoulder every minute to see if he was being dogged--starting
at familiar sounds, especially at the sound of bells and clocks
striking the hour, every peal proclaiming to all the world that a
Murderer was passing that way--tortured by the devilish temptation to
leap into the middle of the road, and flinging up his arms to scream
aloud, "Stop, you grinning fools! _I did it!_" Then running to a
bridge, with a mob at his heels, and flinging himself into the river.

For some minutes Dick was under a spell of this nature. He looked
nervously at the head-lines on the newspaper bills, and listened for
the shouting of the newsboys, "Murder! Murder! Frightful Murder in
Catchpole Square!" But no such words reached his ears. Passing the
shop in which he had purchased the rope and grapnel, he was almost
prepared to see the dirty-faced old man, in his list slippers and
greasy skull cap, run out and cry, "Stop that man! Ask him what he did
with the rope he bought of me last night. Stop him--stop him!"

"I am losing my senses," said Dick, "indulging in these fancies. I
shall be deluding myself presently into the belief that it was I who
murdered Samuel Boyd. I'll go and see little Gracie. I may get some
news of Abel Death."

Gracie was in bed, and Mrs. Death was in the adjoining room, preparing
a linseed poultice for her. She looked into Dick's face, and dropped
her eyes.

"You've heard nothing, sir?"

"Nothing," he replied. "I have come to see Gracie. Is she any better?"

"She's no worse, sir," said Mrs. Death, with a sigh, "but I can hardly
keep her in bed, and the trouble I have to put a poultice on her is
beyond description; I have almost to go on my bended knees. She's the
dearest child, sir; she never thinks of herself."

Upon Dick's entrance Gracie sat up in bed and put out her hand; it was
hot and clammy, and Dick patted it kindly, and held it in his. The
faces of the other children, who were all sitting on the floor,
playing shop with stones and broken pieces of crockery, became
illumined at sight of Dick.

"It's good of you to come," said Gracie. "I thought you would. You
mustn't mind my coughing a bit. I'm ever so much better, but mother
_will_ worry about me. I want to whisper to you. Do you think father's
dead?"

"No, Gracie," he said, to comfort her. "I don't think that."

"Then what's keeping him away? Is he afraid of somebody? Father never
did anything wrong. We'll look for him together when I'm well. Shall
we?"

"Yes, Gracie; and so that you may get well soon and find him, you
mustn't sit up in bed." He put her head gently on the hard pillow, and
arranged the scanty coverings over her. She made no resistance, but
kept her eyes upon him, gravely and steadily.

"I've been dreaming of you all night long," she said.

"Now, what do _you_ want?" said Dick to Connie, who was standing at
his knee.

"Here's two ounces of tea," said Connie, giving him a stone, "and some
scrag of mutton" (giving him another), "and a silk dress" (giving him
another), "and a pound of sugar, and a penn'orth of brandy balls, and
a pair of boots, and four pounds of potatoes, and a pint of beer"--all
represented by stones, which Dick accepted with an air of great
enjoyment. "If you haven't got any money we'll trust you." Having
effected which sale upon these unbusinesslike conditions, the child
trotted back to her brothers and sisters, who put their heads together
and whispered.

Mrs. Death entered with the poultice, and was about to put it on, when
a soft tapping was heard on the passage door. Before any one could
answer it the handle was turned and Dr. Vinsen presented himself.

Gracie lay back in bed, and clutched Dick's hand tight.

As Dr. Vinsen glanced around the room, Dick thought his eyes were
smaller and sleepier than on the first occasion they had met; his
heavy white lids hung low, and partially veiled them; but this aspect
of languor was more than counterbalanced by the fringe of yellow
hair round his bald head, which gave him a luminous, not to say a
saint-like appearance.

"Ah, Mr. Dick Remington," he said, in the pleasantest of voices, "good
morning, _good_ morning. Are you also here on a mission of kindness to
our little patient--our lit-tle pa-tient? Permit me." He disengaged
the clammy hand which clasped Dick's, and timed Gracie's pulse by his
large gold watch, at which the children stared in awe. "Rather
feverish, but an improvement. What do you say? It's nothing to
worry about? Then we'll not worry about it. Why should we? Life
brings a peck of worries in its train--why should we make the peck
overflow--o-ver-flow?" With his head on one side, like a large
yellow-fringed bird, he smilingly invited an opinion from Dick.

"Why, indeed?" said Dick.

"True--true. Why?" As though not he, but Dick, had made the inquiry.
"We are getting along nicely, Mrs. Death, I am happy to say. In a
short time we shall have our little patient running about again,
playing with her companions, as well as ever. The troubles of
children, eh, Mr. Remington?"

"Yes," said Dick, vaguely.

"A private word in your ear. Have we heard from our missing friend?"

"I believe not," replied Dick.

"Sad--sad--sad! But there is time--there is always time; and
hope--there is always hope. She bears up."

"What else can she do? Knocking your head against a stone wall is not
an agreeable diversion."

"_Your_ head, my young friend, _your_ head," said Dr. Vinsen,
jocosely. Then turning to Mrs. Death, "What is this? A linseed
poultice? Very proper. Let it be very hot. Our little patient makes a
face. If she never has a worse trouble than a linseed poultice she is
to be envied. Here is a bottle of medicine--a tablespoonful every four
hours. I will call again to-morrow. You will not shut your door
against me, eh?"

"No, indeed, sir. We don't shut the door against our best friends."

"So kind of you to say so." He paused to contemplate the group of
children on the floor. "This"--with a comprehensive wave of his hand,
so as to take in the whole of the room--"is a scene for an artist, and
on the walls of the Academy would attract attention, even from the
aristocracy."

"That wouldn't help them much," observed Dick.

"I don't know--I really don't know. It enlarges the scope, widens the
sympathies--wi-dens the sym-pa-thies. Be happy, children, be happy."
He went through the ceremony of shaking hands with Dick and Mrs.
Death, and with an amiable smile, in which his halo seemed to take
part, left the room.

"Dick," whispered Gracie. He bent towards her. "May I call you Dick?"

"Yes, Gracie."

"Wait a bit till my cough's over." She almost choked herself in her
effort to finish the sentence before the cough commenced. It lasted a
long time, but Dick, supporting her in his arms, was glad to hear that
it was looser. Then she whispered to him again, "Don't let 'em hear
us, Dick. Say Damn!"

"Damn!" said Dick, without the least hesitation.

She sank back and smiled. It was the first time Dick had seen her
smile, and it brought a wonderful light into her sallow face. Whatever
may have been the reason for the singular request, she was evidently
much relieved.




                            CHAPTER XXIII.

                        FLORENCE AND REGINALD.


The hands of all the clocks in Islington that kept correct time marked
the hour of two as Dick stood before the door of 16, Park Street. His
hand was on the knocker, when the door was opened, and Florence drew
him into the house.

"Come upstairs, Dick," she said, panting as if she had been running.
"I saw you from the window, and ran down. Oh, Dick, I am so glad to
see you--so glad, so glad!"

On the landing of the first floor she stopped and kissed him. "Come
in, Dick, come in."

They entered a comfortably furnished room, and by the aid of the
better light he saw that she was struggling to keep back her tears.

"Are you well, Florence?" he asked anxiously.

"In health? Oh, yes," she answered. "But I am in trouble. That is why
I sent for you."

"You did right. I am here to help you. You may rely upon me,
Florence."

"I do, dear. Tell me first. How is my dear mother--and my dear
father--how are they, Dick?"

"You know how they must be, Florence, loving you as they do. They are
in the most terrible trouble about you. Uncle Rob has been hunting all
over London for you. I don't wish to distress you, but they have not
had a moment's rest. It is right that I should tell you this."

"You are quite right, dear. Poor mother and father! It cuts me to
the heart, but I could not act in any other way. You shall judge,
Dick--you shall judge--and if you condemn me----"

"Don't give way, Florence."

"I won't. I will be brave. I have been brave to do what I have done.
Such a cruel thing, such a cruel, cruel thing!--but it was my
duty--my duty! Oh, Dick, if you knew what love was, you would know of
what it was capable. I may speak to you, dear, as a sister to a
brother, may I not?"

"Yes, Florence, as a sister to a brother," he said, quietly.

"I can understand now so many things to which I was blind a year
ago--what love will lead a woman to do, how it can harden the
heart----"

"Harden the heart!" he cried.

"Was my heart not hardened," she said, piteously, "when I stole away
like a thief from the parents who loved and cherished me, knowing, as
I knew, that I was bringing misery upon them? Was my heart not
hardened when, at the call of love, I trod love under my feet? My
prayer was that my separation would not be long, and that, when I was
free to speak, they would forgive me and take me to their hearts
again. But what can repay them for the suffering I have inflicted upon
them--how shall I atone for the wound my own hand has dealt?"

"They will not think of it, Florence, if all is well with you, if,
when you are free to speak, they approve of what you have done."

"Do you doubt it, Dick?" she asked, her hand at her heart.

"No--on my soul, no!" he cried. "I could never doubt it--I----" He
came to a sudden stop as his eyes fell upon the hand that lay at her
breast. She saw the earnest gaze, but did not remove her hand. "That
ring, Florence!"

"My wedding ring, Dick," she said, and pressed her lips upon it.

"You are married!"

"I am married, dear."

"To Mr. Reginald?"

"Yes; but that is not the name I bear."

He covered his face with his hands. He had long known that she was
lost to him, but only at this moment did he fully realise it. And not
alone that. He was overwhelmed by the thought of the damning evidence
in his pocket, a virtual accusation of murder made by the murdered man
himself against his son, against Florence's husband! An ashen face
confronted her as he took his hands from his eyes.

"Dick!" she cried.

"It is nothing, dear, nothing." His eyes wandered around the room.
"You are not living here alone?"

"No, Dick. My husband is in that room. Come and see him. Tread softly,
softly!"

She opened the door, and he followed her into the room, and there, in
bed, lay the son of Samuel Boyd, the man lying dead in his house in
Catchpole Square.

"The doctor has given him a sleeping draught," said Florence, in a low
tone. "He has been very ill, and no one to nurse him but I." With
tender care she smoothed the pillow, and drew the counterpane over his
shoulders, then stooped and kissed him. When she raised her face it
was illumined. Love shone there, and a divine pity. There are memories
which dwell in the mind till the hour of death, and this revelation of
devoted love would dwell in Dick's mind till his life was ended.

"Is he changed much?" she asked.

"He is worn and thin," Dick replied. "Has he been ill long?"

"A good many days, but thank God! the doctor says he will get well. If
he sleeps till eight or nine o'clock it will help his recovery
greatly."

They re-entered the sitting room. Dick took a chair with its back to
the light, and each looked at the other in silence awhile. Florence
was the first to speak.

"Where shall I commence, Dick?"

"At the beginning," he replied. "Hide nothing from me if you are sure
you can trust me."

"I _am_ sure. There is no shame in an honest love, dear."

"None, Florence.

"It is eighteen months ago that Reginald and I first met. Mother and I
were spending an evening with a friend when he came in and was
introduced to us as Mr. Reginald, A few days afterwards we met him in
the street, and he walked a little way with us, and asked if he might
call and see us; and soon he became a regular visitor. How does love
come, Dick? It is a mystery, but I know I used to think a great deal
of him when he was away, and once or twice when we expected him and he
did not come I felt unhappy. When I heard his voice I was happy again,
and then I knew I loved him. One day he spoke to me, and my heart was
filled with happiness when he told me he loved me. He said he feared
he was wrong in speaking to me of love, for there was a secret in his
life which he did not wish to disclose for a time; and he asked, if we
entered into an engagement, that I should say nothing of it to my
parents without his consent. I loved him, Dick, and trusted him, and I
consented to everything he proposed. So I had a lover, and no one at
home knew anything of it. Do not misjudge Reginald; he is the soul of
honour, and I would as soon doubt the goodness of God as I would doubt
the good faith and honour of the man I love. Do I hear him moving?"

She rose, and stepped softly to the bedroom. Returning, she said,

"No, he is sleeping peacefully. Oh, Dick, dear, you would pity him if
you knew how he has suffered, and how little he deserves it. It is two
months to-day that he spoke very seriously to me, in consequence of
something you said. You will remember it, Dick. You were in a
situation as clerk, and one night you told us that you were acting as
clerk to Mr. Samuel Boyd of Catchpole Square, and that you intended to
give up your situation because of the bad character he bore. He was a
money-lender, you said, and had brought ruin on a number of poor
people. Mother didn't like the idea of your throwing up your
situation, but when you asked her if she would advise you to stop with
such a man she said, no, she wouldn't, and that Mr. Samuel Boyd was a
rascal. I didn't think anything of it at the time except that I was
sorry for you. Reginald recalled that conversation, and warned me to
prepare for a disclosure that might cause me to shrink from him. He
had kept his name concealed, he said, because he was ashamed of his
father, who was no other than the Mr. Samuel Boyd of whom such hard
words were spoken at home. He told me of his life; how during his
boyhood he was kept at school, and then sent abroad to learn
languages; how he knew nothing of his father's doings, who described
himself as a financier; how, his education being completed, his father
summoned him home, and how, while he lived in Catchpole Square, he was
shocked at the discovery of the kind of business his father was
engaged in. It was so revolting to Reginald that he spoke his mind
freely; they had quarrels, and the end of it was that he left his
father's house, determined to get his own living in a more honest way.
Wasn't it noble of him, Dick?"

"It was what an honourable man would do."

"When Reginald had told me all this, he said he was sure that if it
came to the knowledge of mother and father that he was Mr. Samuel
Boyd's son they would forbid him the house; and he begged me to give
him a proof of my love by consenting to a marriage at a registrar's
office, and to keep it a secret till he was in a position to furnish a
home for me. I loved him so that I consented, and I promised, too, to
keep it secret till he gave me permission to speak to mother and
father. So we went one morning to a registrar's office, and were
married. I wasn't absent from home more than two hours, and no one
suspected the step we had taken. I can't say I was happy; keeping a
secret of that kind from parents so kind and dear made me appear in my
own eyes very ungrateful, but Reginald was so hopeful that I bore up,
and prayed for the day to arrive when we could ask forgiveness. Do you
condemn me, Dick? Do you condemn Reginald? Put yourself in his place,
and say whether, if you loved a girl as he loves me, you could bear
the idea of losing her?"

"I would lose my heart's blood first," said Dick. "But it was hard for
Uncle and Aunt Rob."

"Yes, it was hard, and it often made me very wretched, but I couldn't
break my promise to Reginald; that would have been a bad commencement
for a young wife. The worst of it was that he wasn't getting along
very well. 'I shall be getting desperate presently,' he said, 'unless
things take a turn for the better. Our little home seems farther off
than ever.' I cheered him up, and said there was plenty of time before
us, and that I was sure there was some good luck in store for him. So
things went on till a fortnight ago, when he said he was afraid he had
done wrong in persuading me to a secret marriage. 'But I've an idea,'
he said, 'and whatever comes of it I'll carry it out. Don't ask me
what it is; it's something I must keep to myself.' Dick," said
Florence, breaking off, "that night at home when you and mother were
speaking against Mr. Samuel Boyd, did you do so purposely because
Reginald was with us?"

"Yes, I spoke purposely," he answered.

"Reginald said you did, and that you looked as if you had a suspicion
of him. But you didn't know he was Mr. Boyd's son?"

"I did know it," said Dick.

"Why did you keep it to yourself?" she asked, with a troubled look.

"It was for your sake, Florence," he answered quietly. "It wasn't for
me to pry into your secrets."

"Thank you, dear," said Florence, putting her hand into his with a
tender smile, "it was like you."

"Did Reginald carry out his idea, Florence?"

"I can't tell you; he said nothing more about it to me. Last Saturday
I received a letter from him saying he wasn't very well, and couldn't
come to mother's on Sunday, and asking me not to call and see him till
I heard from him again. What day of the month is this, Dick?"

"The 7th. Last Saturday was the 2nd," said Dick, and thought, "The day
after he went to his father's house late at night, the day after Abel
Death went there in the night in the hope that Samuel Boyd would take
him back again, _the day after the murder!_"

"Yes, Dick, the 7th. I didn't go to Reginald either on that day or on
Sunday. You can imagine how miserable I was. On Monday morning I
received another short letter, in which he asked me again not to come
and see him. The next letter came on Tuesday night when mother and I
were sitting together."

"That was the night of the great fog. Aunt Rob told me you went out in
the afternoon in the thick of it. What did you go out for?"

"I came here to inquire after Reginald. The landlady said he wasn't
well, and that she had just posted a letter to me from him. 'May I go
up and see him?' I asked, and she answered, calling me 'miss,' that he
had given orders that no one was to be allowed up, and that when I had
read the letter I might know what to do. I was far from happy, Dick,
as I walked home through the fog, and a great deal unhappier when the
night postman brought the letter, for there was something in it--I
hardly know what--that made me feel I ought to go to him. I couldn't
ask advice of mother because of my promise to Reginald, which I
wouldn't break; and even if anyone had advised me against what I
believed was right I shouldn't have listened to it. I went to my
bedroom early, and so did mother, and I got out of the house at ten
o'clock and came straight here. In the streets I put on my wedding
ring, which I had not worn at home, of course, only putting it on and
looking at it when I was alone in my room, and I took care that the
landlady should see it when I told her I was a relation of Reginald's
and had come to nurse him. It was time I did, for he was wandering in
his mind, and hadn't called in a doctor because he couldn't afford to
pay for one. Thank God I had a little money in my purse, and I've got
thirty pounds in the Post Office Savings Bank which I've given notice
to take out. Reginald didn't know me, and I was in the most dreadful
trouble about him. All his wandering thoughts were about me and his
father, and I thought what a shocking thing it would be if he were to
die without seeing him. Oh, Dick, my heart was breaking, but I wanted
to do what was right, and I thought it likely, if Mr. Boyd saw
Reginald in the state he was, that his heart would soften towards the
poor boy. I tried to get at his wishes. Bending over him I said, 'Do
you want to see your father?' I said it three or four times, and then
he said, 'Yes, yes, my father, Catchpole Square. The end house in
Catchpole Square. My father--my father!' I called the landlady in, and
asked her if she would stop up with Reginald while I went to fetch
some one he wanted to see. She consented, and I went out. It was very
late when I got to the house in Catchpole Square, and I knocked and
knocked without anyone answering me. 'He can't be there,' I thought,
and I was creeping out of the Square when two men came into it. One of
them had a bull's eye lamp in his hand, and I saw they were policemen.
My anxiety then was to get away from them, but they saw me and called
out to me to stop, and laid hands on me. How I escaped I don't know,
but I tore myself away and ran for my life, and in a minute or two I
was alone and free. Then I managed to find my way back here, and sent
the good landlady to bed, telling her that the person I had gone to
fetch was out of town. Yesterday morning early I sent for a doctor,
and he said that Reginald would have died if he hadn't been called in,
but that there were hopes for him. Oh, how I thanked God for the good
news! and how grateful I was when Reginald last night opened his eyes
and recognised me! He didn't blame me, poor boy, but spoke so sweetly
of everybody! I told him how I had run away from home, and I begged
him to allow me to end this mystery and to make things right with
father and mother. He thought a little, and said, 'Send for your
cousin Dick, and do what he advises.' I cried for joy, and I sat down
at once and wrote to you. Now you know all, dear. Will you go and tell
them everything, and ask them to forgive poor Reginald and me?"

"I will, Florence," said Dick, "the moment I go from here. It will be
a happiness to me to relieve their suspense. But I want to ask you a
question or two first."

"Yes, Dick."

"How long has Reginald been ill?"

"Since Saturday."

"Has he been in bed all the time?"

"Yes."

"May I go into his room?"

"What for? If he's asleep"--she opened the door and peeped in--"yes,
he's asleep. You won't disturb him, Dick?"

"No, I will not speak to him. I've got my reasons, Florence."

"Very well, dear," she said, her eyes following him as he stepped
softly to the bedroom, and closed the door behind him.

His purpose was to examine Reginald's boots, and he saw them the
moment he entered the room. Reginald having been in bed since Saturday
they could not have been worn since his visit to Catchpole Square on
Friday night. Dick took them up, and discerned on the soles traces of
the waxed paper which Samuel Boyd had set as a trap. With his penknife
he carefully scraped off these tell-tale evidences of the visit, and
returned to Florence.

"Do you know," he asked, "when Reginald saw his father last?"

"No," she answered, "it must have been a long time ago."

He did not disabuse her. "He is sleeping quite calmly," he said. "Did
the doctor say when he would be able to get up?"

"In two or three days, he told me, if the opiate he gave him had the
desired effect. It _is_ having it, Dick."

"No doubt of that. By the way, Florence, in your haste to escape from
the policemen in Catchpole Square did you lose or drop anything?"

"How clever you are to think of it, Dick! I lost a handkerchief."

"With your name on it?"

"Yes. All my handkerchiefs are marked. I think I had it in my hand
when I was in the Square, but I can't be sure. It is of no
consequence. There are plenty of girls named Florence. How did you cut
your hand?"

"With some broken glass. _That's_ of no consequence. It is only a
scratch." The exertion and haste he had made in scraping the wax off
Reginald's boots had started the blood.

"Let me bind it up. Oh, Dick, you are our good angel! Dear Dick!
Reginald likes you so much! But he had an idea that you didn't care
for him."

"I care for him very much, Florence."

"And do you know," she said, almost gaily, so happy was she in the
prospect of Reginald's speedy recovery, and of removing the cloud of
misery she had brought upon her parents, "he had another idea--but I
won't mention that."

"Yes, do, dear. Remember, you are to hide nothing from me."

"Well, he had an idea that you were fond of me."

"He is right. I am very fond of you, Florence."

"I know that, dear. But in another way, he meant. You understand."

"Yes, dear cousin, I understand."

"I told him that we had been brought up together, and that he wasn't
to be jealous of my dear cousin Dick. Foolish of him, wasn't it?"

"Very foolish. How could such an idea have got into his head?"

"Well--perhaps--it--was--natural," she said, with an arch pause
between each word. Ah, if she could have read his heart at that
moment! But he did not betray himself. "There! I am sure your hand
must feel more comfortable. I hope your feelings won't change towards
me now that I'm a married woman."

"My feelings will never change, Florence, dear."

"A married woman! How strange and beautiful it sounds! To think of the
time when we were playing together as little children! Such changes,
Dick, such changes! It is almost as if we were not ourselves. My dear
cousin! Do you think dear mother and father will come to me?"

"I will answer for them. Now, I must go. Every moment saved is a
moment of happiness gained to them."

"Go, Dick, go quickly."

They kissed, and he was gone. When he was in the street he looked up
at the window, and saw her standing there, looking out after him. She
threw the window open, and kissed her hand to him. He returned the
fond sign and hurried on.

"Steady, Dick, steady," he said.




                            CHAPTER XXIV.

                DR. VINSEN TAKES AN INTEREST IN DICK.


The admonition was needed, for his brain was in a whirl. The
disclosure of Reginald's movements made by Florence, his statement to
her that he had an idea for improving his circumstances which he
intended to carry out "whatever came of it," his silence regarding his
visits to the house in Catchpole Square, his fevered ravings about his
father--were, as Dick said with a groan, "so many nails in his
coffin."

"No doubt can exist," he argued, "that Samuel Boyd was murdered either
by his son Reginald or by Abel Death. If what I know were made public
Reginald would be immediately arrested and charged. Poor Florence! She
little knows what is in store for her, and what can't be hidden much
longer. But where, where is Abel Death? Is it possible that he also
has been murdered? That would make things worse for Reginald. I'll
search the house from top to bottom to-night in the hope of not
finding his body, for then the chance of his being the murderer would
still be open. If Florence's husband is put in the dock we'll make a
fight for his life."

Having thus relieved his mind he struck a bee-line for Aunt Rob's
house, and his knock at the door was instantly answered by her and
Inspector Robson.

"I bring good news," said Dick, in a cheery tone.

"You have found her!" cried Aunt Rob, quivering with excitement.

"Yes, I have found her."

"Thank God--oh, thank God!"

Inspector Robson, pale as death, grasped Dick's hand, and in a husky
voice asked, "Is she well?"

"Quite well--and waiting to see you."

Aunt Rob threw on her bonnet and mantle. "Here's your hat, father,"
she said, almost breathless, "we must go to her at once. Come, Dick,
come."

"Stop a minute," he said, laying his hand on her arm, "I have
something to tell you first."

"I don't want to hear anything," she cried, sternly. "I want my
child!"

"Let Dick speak," said Inspector Robson.

Then Dick related all that Florence had told him, and their joy at
recovering their daughter was so great that they had no word of
reproach for her. The dear child was found, and they would be once
more re-united. What more could they desire?

"They must come here this very day, father," said Aunt Rob. "This is
their home till they get one of their own."

He nodded, and the fond parents, accompanied by Dick, hastened to the
dear one, with love and forgiveness in their hearts. When they were
all together in Florence's room he stood apart, a silent witness of
the joyful meeting. How the parents embraced and wept over their
child, how she clung to them and kissed them, and entreated them to
believe that her love for them was stronger than it had ever been!
Aunt Rob's tearful eyes shone with gladness; her one ewe lamb was
restored to her; a sacred joy stirred their hearts at this re-union.

Then, when their agitation had somewhat subsided, and they had stepped
in softly to see Reginald, who was still asleep, came the question of
his removal.

"It must be left to the doctor," said Uncle Rob. "When do you expect
him, Florence?"

"He is coming to-night, between eight and nine o'clock," she answered,
and added, with a wistful look, "we are very poor, father."

"You share with us, my dear," was his ready response. "All we have is
yours. Mother, it is hardly likely he can be removed for a day or two.
You will stay with Florence to-night."

"And every night," said Aunt Rob, "till we get her home. I don't let
her out of my sight. Dick, what are you looking so glum for?"

"Am I looking glum?" he said, striving to speak cheerfully. "I was not
aware of it."

"Dear Dick!" said Florence, stepping to his side. "How can we thank
you?"

"That will do, that will do," he said. "As if anybody in my place
wouldn't have done the same! I must be off now--a thousand things to
attend to."

"Pop into the office between eight and nine for a chat," said Uncle
Rob.

"All right, uncle, I'll be there," answered Dick, waving goodbye to
the happy group.

He was glad to get away, to think of the work before him. The search
in Samuel Boyd's house for the body of Abel Death must be made
to-night; it might be the last opportunity he would have to do so
secretly.

"I must dodge the police, and I must get in early," he thought. "At
nine I will have a chat with Uncle Rob, at ten I'll be in Catchpole
Square. My mind is in a state of muddle. Let me see how the case
stands in respect of dates and the consecutive order of events. To
save confusion I will jot them down."

Taking a small memorandum book from his pocket he halted at a street
corner, and made the following entries:

"_Friday, 1st March_.--Abel Death discharged by Samuel Boyd. He pays a
visit to Catchpole Square at about ten o'clock to beg Boyd to take him
back into his service. Reginald's two visits to the house, the first
in the afternoon, the second late at night, hour unknown. In his haste
to get away on the second occasion he drops in the passage the key of
the street door. Samuel Boyd murdered. Query--Did Abel Death and
Reginald meet? Would it be advisable, when Reginald is in his right
senses, to ask him about this?

"_Saturday, 2nd March_.--Mrs. Death goes to Catchpole Square to obtain
news of her husband. Unsuccessful. Good reason for it. Dead men tell
no tales. Reginald back in his lodgings, in bed, delirious. The events
of the previous night being fresh in his mind, it is likely he raved
about them. Query--Who attended to him? His landlady. Did she hear
anything that would furnish a clue, and will this occur to her when
the murder is discovered?

"_Sunday, 3d March_.--Mrs. Death repeats her visits to Catchpole
Square. Same result. Same reason for it.

"_Monday, 4th March_.--Mrs. Death continues her visits to Catchpole
Square.

"_Tuesday, 5th March_.--The day of the great fog. My conversation with
Uncle Rob in the police station. Mrs. Death and Gracie are brought in.
Her story. Florence leaves home secretly to nurse Reginald. Fearing
that he is dying, and gathering from his ravings that he wishes to see
his father, she goes to Catchpole Square after midnight. She is seen
by the police and drops her handkerchief, which Constable Pond picks
up. My conversation with Applebee. He tells me that Pond has a room to
let. I reconnoitre Samuel Boyd's house, and determine to force an
entrance next night. Only one way of getting in, by means of rope and
grapnel.

"_Wednesday, 6th March_.--At the police court with Mrs. Death and
Gracie. I write par. for 'L. B. B.' I take lodgings in Pond's house,
and obtain possession of Florence's handkerchief. Visit Aunt Rob, and
learn particulars of Florence's flight. I purchase rope and grapnel. I
visit Mrs. Death. No news of her husband. Make the acquaintance of Dr.
Vinsen. He gives Mrs. Death two pounds. Why should he be so generous?
At one in the morning I get over dead wall, and into Samuel Boyd's
house. Discovery of the murder. Find Samuel Boyd's written accusation
of his son. Pocket it. Find Reginald's key to street door. Pocket it.
Things look black.

"_Thursday, 7th March_--Visit Aunt Rob. Receive letter from Florence.
Go to her. Fetch Aunt and Uncle Rob. Leave them together. Things look
blacker."

Replacing the memorandum book in his pocket he became conscious that
he was being observed. Looking up he saw the sleepy eyes of Dr. Vinsen
fixed upon him.

"My dear young friend," said the doctor, with an amused smile, "I
have been observing you for quite three minutes, and wondering what
engrossing task you were engaged upon to make you oblivious of
passers-by. An effort of literature--a poem--an inspiration? I envy
the literary character. So free, so untrammelled by the ordinary
circumstances of our prosaic existence! It soars on the wings of
imagination into fairy realms--in-to fai-ry realms. Who knows that
you have not in your pocket"--he tapped Dick's breast with a light
finger--"something that will open our minds to noble truths? Who
knows--who knows?"

"_I_ know," said Dick. "If an account of how many socks, and collars,
and handkerchiefs I have sent to the wash will elevate mankind I am
sure I have no objection."

"A washing account," said Dr. Vinsen, with a gentle laugh. "Dear,
dear, dear! But romance and mystery may be found even in commonplace
matters. Look around. Observe the men and women who are passing us.
What secrets are hidden in their breasts? In yours? In mine? It occurs
to me at this moment to inquire whether mystery is the offspring of
romance, or romance the offspring of mystery?"

"You can take your choice," said Dick, attempting to shake Dr. Vinsen
off.

"_Can_ one take one's choice?" said Dr. Vinsen, walking by Dick's
side, and ignoring his companion's distaste for his society. "Is it
open to us to do so? Are we free agents? Are we not rather like boats
on a strange sea, with hidden currents that whirl us on, and
occasionally bring destruction upon us--des-truc-tion up-on us? Do you
happen to be aware if the missing man has returned to the bosom of his
family?"

"I am not aware of it. I should consider it very unlikely."

"Then you have a theory concerning his mysterious disappearance." Dick
shook his head sullenly. "No? Perhaps you are right not to trouble
yourself. I perceive that you are not in the mood for conversation. My
dear young friend, I take my leave. If I can be of any service, pray
command me."

So saying, Dr. Vinsen raised his hat, affording the world a view of
his bald head and his halo, and slowly ambled away.

"Confound you!" said Dick, looking after him. "Why did you raise your
hat to me? I am not that kind of man, you know."

His mind was in a state to magnify and distort the simplest matters.
To such an extent that the voice of a newsboy shouting in an adjoining
street caused him to hurry in that direction to buy a paper. There was
nothing in it touching the murder, and he crumpled it up and threw it
into the road So he idled away the time until a few minutes before
nine, when he entered the Bishop Street Police Station, where his
uncle expected him.

"Well, Dick, my lad," said Inspector Robson, "things have taken a turn
since our talk the night before last."

"They have, indeed," returned Dick, and thought, "If you knew all!"

"It has been a terrible time," said the inspector, "and we owe you
what we can never repay."

"You make too much of it, uncle. What did I do but go to Florence when
she asked me? Did you stop long with her?"

"Till the last minute. Had tea there. It's a blessing the mystery's
over; it almost drove me mad. It isn't a pleasant reflection that
Reginald is the son of such a man as Samuel Boyd, but it would be hard
lines to blame children for the faults of their parents. Have you seen
Mrs. Death and her little girl?"

"Yes," replied Dick, "I have been twice to their lodgings, and
they have heard nothing of the missing man. They are in great
poverty--there are seven little children----"

"Poor creature! How's the little girl?"

"There's a chance of her getting well. A friend has unexpectedly
turned up, and a doctor is attending her."

Then he related all that he knew of Dr. Vinsen.

"Have you ever heard of him, uncle?"

"Never; he must be a kind gentleman, and I'm glad such a piece of good
fortune has fallen to Mrs. Death's share. I wish we could find her
husband for her. Dick, now that Reginald is connected with us, a watch
ought to be kept on the house in Catchpole Square. Constable Applebee
says it looks as if it was quite deserted. If it remains so a day or
two longer I shall consider what is best to be done. Abel Death and
Mr. Boyd are mixed up together in my mind, and some steps should be
taken to clear the mystery. You remember what you said about
murder--do you still hold to it?"

It was an awkward question, and Dick gave an evasive reply.

"You might have a look round Catchpole Square yourself, Dick."

"I will do so," said Dick, and soon afterwards took his departure.




                             CHAPTER XXV.

                    LADY WHARTON AT THE FOUNTAIN.


A fine starlight night, and the weather fair all over England,
especially in Bournemouth where, in their beautiful estate, The
Gables, Lord and Lady Wharton are giving their yearly ball. The air is
soft and balmy in this favoured southern retreat, and though it is too
early yet for the rhododendrons, the gardens are bright with flowers.
Guests are riding to The Gables from all parts of the county, for this
annual function is eagerly looked forward to by the belles and beaus
of Hampshire. At eleven o'clock they begin to arrive, and by midnight
the nineteenth century revelry is at its full height; at which hour my
Lady Wharton, deeming that she has done her society duty, ceases to
receive at the top of the grand staircase, and strolls into the
grounds to welcome her tardy friends. Lord Wharton, happily
convalescent, but still weak, and, as some whisper, not so strong in
his intellect as he might be, is in the card room, where, propped up
by cushions, he is entertaining a few choice guests by dropping his
guineas to them. My lady's brother, Lord Fairfax, has also contributed
to their entertainment, and, feeling that he has done _his_ duty, he
also strolls into the grounds, and flirts. He is in his fourth decade,
a handsome gentleman with a blonde moustache, and has not yet made his
choice in the matrimonial market; therefore he is gladly welcomed by
all the spring beauties here assembled. But he is not an assiduous
cavalier, and being weary of most things, is soon weary of languishing
glances. Standing by a tiny fountain my lady watches him until he
joins her there.

"They do these things better on the Continent," he says languidly.

Some hostesses would have misunderstood him, but she knows he refers
to the fountain, and she nods assent. His conversational powers are
not remarkable, so he allows her to rattle on for his amusement,
putting in an occasional monosyllable as his contribution.

"Did you leave Wharton in the card room?" she asks.

"Yes," he drawls, and hazards three consecutive words. "Your friend
arrived?" It is not a question in which he seems to take more than a
momentary interest. He does everything languidly; even when he raises
his white fingers to caress his moustache, which has been the business
of his life, it is done as though the effort were a tax upon his
physical powers. This, to many of the opposite sex, is one of his
charms.

"Not yet," my lady answers.

"By the way," he says, and either forgets what he was going to say, or
finds the effort of a long sentence too great.

"You were going to speak about the old bills?" she asks.

"Yes."

"I wrote to him to bring them to-night. I can't imagine how I forgot
to ask him for them when I gave him the new acceptances you and
Wharton signed."

"Not--business--woman," he observed, with a pause between each word.

"Don't be ridiculous, Fairfax," she protested, with a merry laugh.
"Not a business woman? I should like to know what would become of
Wharton if I were not."

"Floored," said Lord Fairfax.

"Indeed he would be. And don't I manage _you?_"

"Difficult?" he asked.

"Not at all. You are the dearest fellow! I shall be almost ashamed to
ask you for another cheque to-morrow."

"Don't. Stumped."

"Next week, then?" He nods. She casts a critical look around. "Our
most brilliant gathering, I think."

"Jolly," he says, and, being by this time exhausted, he leaves her at
the fountain, where, presently, she is joined by other guests, with
whom she carries on an animated conversation.

The grounds, with their thousands of coloured lights, are dotted with
the attractive dresses of the ladies and the soberer costume of the
gentlemen. Pleasure shows its smiling face, and doors are shut upon
black care. No face brighter than that of Lady Wharton, none more free
from the least suspicion of anxiety. Her hearty voice rings out, an
invitation to mirth and gaiety. And yet as time wears on there is an
anxious thought in her mind. "Why does the man not come?" she thinks.
"He promised to be here faithfully, and it must be now nearly one
o'clock." She consults a jewelled watch. "Yes, it is--one o'clock."
The fact is, my lady is pressed for money, and she is expecting to
receive a thousand pounds to-night in ready cash, half of which must
go to her dressmaker in the morning. For, come what may, my lady must
be dressed. So she stands at the fountain, and taps her foot
impatiently. Soft gleaming lights, fair sky with its panoply of stars
and bright moon shining, sounds of rippling laughter, gay forms
gliding and flitting through the lacework of the trees: a fairy scene,
made not less beautiful by the dark spaces wherein the pines, their
topmost branches silvered by the moon, stand apart, picturesque
sentinels of the night.

To my lady a liveried footman, who presents a card. She moves into the
light to read it.

"At last!" she says. "Where is the man?"

"He is waiting to see you, my lady."

She follows the servant, and steps into the shadow of a cluster of
trees.


                          *   *   *   *   *


What connection is there between that gay scene in Bournemouth and
this more sombre scene in Samuel Boyd's house in Catchpole Square,
where, an hour after midnight, Dick moves in search of the body of
Abel Death? The invisible links are in the air. Will they ever be
brought to light and united to form another chain in the mystery?

Dick's search has lasted two hours, and has been conducted with care
and patience. It is not alone traces of Abel Death he seeks for; he
searches for anything in the shape of incriminating evidence against
Reginald, his intention being to take possession of it, and by-and-by,
perhaps, destroy it. That by so doing he will be committing a
felonious act and frustrating the course of justice does not trouble
him. He is working for Florence.

The first room he lingers in is that in which Samuel Boyd lies. No
change there. The bed is still occupied by that silent, awful figure,
cold and dead. Incapable of aught for good or evil as it is, it
exercises a powerful influence over him. He dreads to approach it, and
it draws him to its side. He steals from the room, shuddering, and,
closing the door, breathes more freely at the barrier between them;
but ever and anon, for some time afterwards, he casts a startled look
over his shoulder, as though expecting to see a phantom standing
there.

The ghostly moon shines through the windows which are unshuttered, and
knowing now, from what Inspector Robson said, that an intermittent
watch is being kept upon the house, he dare not in those rooms carry a
light. In the rooms with shuttered windows he risks a lighted candle,
but holds it close to the floor and moves it warily from spot to spot,
and shades it with his hand, in order to lessen the chance of its
glimmer being seen from without. This makes his task more difficult,
and there are moments when he almost regrets having undertaken it.

The wax figure of the Chinaman is still in its chair, holding in its
hand the stick of the reign of Charles the Second. The chair is
old-fashioned, too, having a grandmother's hood to it, so that the
Chinaman sits, as it were, in a cosy alcove, only those standing in
front of the figure being able to obtain a full view of its face.

Dick finds no further incriminating evidence against Reginald than
that which he appropriated on his last visit. He makes, however, a
curious discovery. He has examined every room with the exception of a
small room on the same floor as the office, against the outer wall of
which is placed the grand piano. The door of this room opens into the
passage, and it is locked. His diligent search is rewarded by finding
the key of the door, which he opens. The room is simply furnished, a
table and two wooden chairs being all that it contains. A large
cupboard with folding doors is fixed to the wall, and by pressing a
spring he loosens one of these doors. The cupboard is bare of shelves,
and affords ample space for a man to stand upright in. There is a
sliding panel at the back, about three feet from the floor, and just
wide enough for a man to squeeze through. He is surprised to see that
the sliding panel leads to the interior of the grand piano, which is
quite hollow and contains no wire or wood-work of any kind. The open
space is large enough for a man to lie down in, though not without
discomfort. The key of the piano is in the inner part of the lock, and
by removing this any person concealed there could see into the office,
and could certainly hear any sounds of voices or movements made
therein, the watcher being so shrouded in darkness as to be quite safe
from observation. "Another of Samuel Boyd's tricks," thinks Dick, "for
spying upon his clerks." To verify this he returns to the office, and
satisfies himself that he has arrived at the correct explanation.

As he stands pondering over this curious discovery, which in the end
he dismisses from his mind as of no importance, he finds himself
mechanically counting the bottles of wine stacked against another part
of the wall. It is done idly, and without meaning, but he does not
forget that there are seventy-six bottles, with the crusted dust of
years upon them. "Port wine, I should say," he thinks. "I should like
half a pint." But he does not yield to the temptation.

At three in the morning his search is at an end. He can do nothing
more. He has met with no traces of Abel Death, and he has not found an
additional clue.

"I must keep my own counsel," he mutters. "If Abel Death turns up will
it be for good or ill? His absence lays him open to suspicion, but it
is altogether a case of circumstantial evidence. Supposing him to be
caught, tried, and convicted, and he an innocent man----!"

He cannot pursue this supposition to its just conclusion. The image of
Florence presents itself, her hands stretched out, appealing to him to
save Reginald.

With a sinking heart, and using every precaution to escape
observation, he succeeds in getting out of the office by the front
entrance. Oppressed by the conviction that he must now wait for the
course of events, and that he is powerless to direct them, he is
walking out of Deadman's Court when the voice of Constable Applebee
falls upon his ears.

"I thought it was you, sir," said the constable. "Have you been
looking at the house?"

"Yes," replies Dick, pulling himself together, "from the outside."

"Of course from the outside, sir," says Constable Applebee. "I should
like to have a look at it from the inside. People are beginning to
talk about it. It's seven days now since anybody's set eyes on Mr.
Boyd, and seven days since Mr. Abel Death disappeared. That's what I
call a coincidence. I hope it's nothing more than that. Hope you're
comfortable in your new lodgings, sir."

"Quite comfortable, thank you. I must be off to them now. Good night."

"Good night, sir."

Dick is by this time thoroughly tired out, and when he reaches his
room is glad to tumble into bed.




                            CHAPTER XXVI.

           "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE" GETS AHEAD OF ITS RIVALS.


Two days afterwards, that is, on the 9th of March, some hours after
the morning papers were in circulation, all London was ringing with
the news of the mysterious murder in Catchpole Square. The name of
Samuel Boyd was on every tongue; the newsboys shouted it out raucously
and jubilantly, with the full force of their lungs, and the wind
carried it into all the highways and byeways of the vast metropolis;
it was printed on the variously coloured waybills of the newspapers in
scarlet letters, green letters, yellow letters, as large as the width
of the sheets permitted; it was read aloud and discussed in omnibuses,
in public-house bars, in the workshops and places of business; it was
bandied about, tossed in the air, caught up and passed on,
embellished, illustrated and exaggerated, and rolled over the tongue
as the most tempting of tempting morsels. Editorial offices were alive
with it, their swing doors had not a moment's rest, the whole of the
staff were on the _qui vive_, reporters hurried this way and that in
their hunt for facts, fanciful or otherwise, that had the remotest
connection, or no connection at all, with the name of the murdered man
and the circumstances of the murder, as far as they were known. Now
was the chance for the descriptive writer, for the youthful aspirants
for journalistic fame, for the enterprising interviewer. Things had
been rather dull lately. There had been no stirring crime, no
bloodthirsty deed, no sensational trial, no tremendous conflagration,
no awful shipwreck, no colliery explosion, no terrible railway
collision, for quite a week, and circulation was languishing. But here
at last was a dish of hot spice to stir the blood, to set tongues
wagging, to fire the imagination, to make the pulses glow. A murder!
And such a murder! Dark, thrilling, impenetrable, inscrutable,
enveloped in delicious mystery. What is one man's meat is another
man's poison, and Samuel Boyd, who had never in life given a beggar a
penny or the price of a meal to a starving man, was the means, in
death, of filling many a platter and frothing up many a pewter pot.
Trade revived. People spent more, drank more, smoked more, went to the
music-halls and theatres more, for it was impossible to keep still
with such an excitement in the air. See the radiant faces of the
ragged street urchins as they shout it out and dispose of their
sheets, and are not asked for change of a penny--see the journalistic
scouts as they follow the trail, true trail, false trail, any
trail--see the crowds in Fleet Street and the Strand and all the
narrow thoroughfares leading riverwards--see the smart newspaper
carts, with their dapper ponies flying north, south, east, and west
with their latest editions--see the travellers on the tops of
omnibuses throwing down their coppers and bending over to seize the
papers--see the railway bookstalls besieged by eager buyers, who,
rushing to catch a train, pick up half a dozen different journals, in
the hope of finding in one of them two or three lines of different
import from those contained in all the others--see the men standing at
street corners, running their eyes down the columns, animated by a
similar hope--see the telegraph wires, blind and deaf to human
passion, carrying the message of murder, murder, murder, on their
hundreds of miles of silent tongues--see the envy of the hawkers of
wax matches, penny toys, and bone shirt studs, as they watch the
roaring trade that is being done by the busy armies of tag, rag, and
bobtail, who form the distributing street agency of journalistic
literature, and wish that heaven had sent them such a bit of luck.
Sold out again, Jack! Hurrah! Fly off for another quire. As good as a
Derby Day, Bill! As good? Ten times better! Where are "all the
winners" now? Shorn of their glory they sink into the background, and
no small punter so poor to do them reverence? What are "all the
winners" to a rattling spicy murder?

Never had "The Little Busy Bee" more fully justified its title than
on the present occasion. A daring scheme had suggested itself to one
of the members of the staff, which had been crowned with success.
Ahead of all its rivals it was the first to publish the exciting news,
and needless to say it made the most of its golden opportunity. The
office was besieged; it was like a Jubilee Day. Men and boys fought
and scrambled for the copies as the steam presses belched them forth,
and selling them out before they reached the wider thoroughfares,
rushed back for more. The day was Saturday, and the whirling tumult
lasted till midnight.

The manner of "The Little Busy Bee's" buzzing in its preliminary
editions was as follows: First, a quotation in large type from
"Macbeth." And one cried, "Murder!" Then half a column of the usual
sensational headings. Then the account of the daring scheme and the
discovery in the following fashion:




                            CHAPTER XXVII.

             "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE" ENLIGHTENS THE PUBLIC.


"Special and exclusive information has just reached us of


                  _A Remarkable and Ghastly Murder_


in the North of London, and we hasten to lay the particulars before
the public. It will be fresh in the recollection of our readers that
in our Tuesday's editions we drew attention to a blind thoroughfare in
that neighbourhood, known as Catchpole Square, to which the only
access is through a hooded passage, bearing the ominous and
significant designation of Deadman's Court. On that morning a poor
woman, accompanied by her little daughter, whose pallid face and
emaciated appearance evoked general sympathy, made an application to
the magistrate at the Bishop Street Police Court respecting the
mysterious disappearance of her husband, Mr. Abel Death. It appears
that this man was a clerk in the employ of Mr. Samuel Boyd, of
Catchpole Square, and that on Friday evening last he was summarily
discharged by his employer. He was in needy circumstances and he came
home to his lodgings in a very desponding frame of mind, for the loss
of his situation spelt ruin to his family. In this desperate strait he
left his wife at between nine and ten o'clock on the same night, with
the intention, as she stated, of making an appeal to Mr. Boyd to take
him back into his service. From that hour to this nothing has been
heard of him. Neither has anything been heard of Mr. Samuel Boyd, who,
it may be premised, is supposed to be a man of great wealth, and is
described by some of his neighbours as a money-lender, by others as a
miser. Credence is given to the latter description by the fact that he
lived quite alone, and kept no servants in his house, such domestic
services as he required being performed by a charwoman who attended
only when she was sent for.

"Mrs. Death's application at the police court having been made public
through the medium of our columns it was a reasonable presumption that
it would have come to the notice of Mr. Samuel Boyd, and that he would
have sent a communication either to the distracted wife or to the
newspapers, stating if Abel Death visited him on Friday night, and if
so, at what hour he left. But Mr. Boyd made no sign. The woman said
that she had been several times to the house in Catchpole Square, and
had received no response to her knocking at the street door. Nothing
was seen of either of the men, and it is probable that nothing would
have been known for a considerable time had it not been for the bold
action taken by a valued member of our staff, to whose love of
adventure we have been frequently indebted.

"We may state at once that this gentleman acted entirely upon his own
initiative, and that we accept the full responsibility of his
proceedings, and are prepared to defend them. It may be objected in
some quarters that he took upon himself duties which did not fall
within his province. We will not at present argue the point. There was
a dark mystery; there were rumours of foul play; hidden from public
gaze stood a house which contained the evidence of


                        _A Terrible Tragedy;_


futile endeavours had been made to obtain entrance into this house;
the police did not act, probably because they had no authority to act.
What followed? That the press stepped in, and by a bold stroke


                      _Laid a Foul Crime Bare_.


"History records how officers high in command on land and sea, but not
invested with complete authority, have disobeyed orders and won great
victories. Success justified them. Success justifies us.

"We come now to details.

"In his endeavour to ascertain whether a search of Mr. Samuel Boyd's
house would afford a clue to the silence of its proprietor and to the
disappearance of Abel Death, our reporter ran the risk of being
arrested for burglary. Except that he did not get in by the front door
we do not propose just now to disclose how he obtained an entrance
into the open space at the back; sufficient that he did obtain it, and
that at ten o'clock this morning he found himself in an enclosed yard
at the rear of the house. The merest examination of this part of the
premises satisfied him that some person, probably a more experienced
burglar, had been before him. The back door was locked and bolted, but
a window sill and the panes of glass above had been smashed in, and
there were signs that the person who had done this had entered the
house through the window. To reach the sill the first burglar had
stood upon a rickety bench which had apparently given way beneath him.
Our reporter managed to put this together in a sufficiently firm
manner to afford him a temporary foothold. Then, with an upward
spring, he got his hands upon the sill, and scrambled through the
window into a small unfurnished room. He did not effect this violent
entrance without noise, but there were no indications that his
movements had disturbed any person in the house, which was silent as
the grave. His next task was to examine the rooms, all the doors of
which were unlocked. He proceeded with great caution, and at length
reached an apartment which, from the fact of its containing a writing
table, desk, and safe, he concluded was the office in which Mr. Boyd
conducted his business affairs, although, from the singular collection
of articles scattered about, it might have been the shop of a dealer
in miscellaneous goods, comprising as they did several dozens of wine,
old tapestry and armour, pictures, valuable china, a grand piano, and,
strangest of all, the wax figure of a Chinaman which might have come
straight from Madame Tussaud's exhibition. Our reporter confesses to a
feeling of alarm when he first saw this figure, the back of which was
towards him, and, while it did not lessen his surprise, it was with
relief he ascertained its real nature. Up to this point, however,
strange as were the objects which met his eyes, he had seen nothing to
warrant his breaking into the house. The safe was locked, and there
was no appearance of its having been tampered with; with the exception
of the broken window at the back of the house, there were no signs of
disorder in any part of it, and he began to doubt the wisdom of his
proceedings. He was not to remain long in doubt; he was on the
threshold of


                      _An Appalling Discovery_.


"There are three doors in the apartment in which he stood. One leading
to the passage, one on the left, and one on the right. This last door
opened into a bedroom, which he entered. Seeing the form of a human
being in the bed he retreated, uncertain how to act. Then he called
softly, and receiving no answer spoke in a louder tone, and still
received no answer. Mustering up courage he approached the bed,
stepping very gently, and laid his hand on the man's shoulder. The
silence continuing he turned down the bedclothes. The man was dead!

"In view of the proceedings he had determined to take our reporter
last night obtained from a policeman a personal description of Mr.
Samuel Boyd, and he had no difficulty in identifying the features of
the dead man. They were those of Abel Death's employer, and from
certain marks on his throat he came to the conclusion that Mr. Boyd
had been murdered by strangulation. The position of the furniture did
not denote that a struggle had taken place on the floor of the
bedroom, and the reasonable conclusion is that Mr. Boyd had been
strangled in his sleep. After the deed was done the murderer must have
composed the limbs of his victim, and arranged the bedclothes over the
body, in order, probably, to make it appear that Mr. Boyd had died a
natural death. The shortsightedness of this proceeding is a singular
feature in this ruthless crime, for it is scarcely possible that the
marks on his throat could escape detection, or that the strangulation
could have been effected without some violent efforts on the part of
the victim to save himself, whereby the bedclothes must have been
tossed about.

"The silence of Mr. Samuel Boyd on the subject of the disappearance of
Abel Death is now accounted for; the disappearance of Abel Death has
yet to be explained. We make no comment. From this hour the matter is
in the hands of the police, who will doubtless set all the machinery
of Scotland Yard in motion to discover the murderer and bring him to
justice.

"A circumstance remains to be mentioned which may furnish a clue.
Before he left the house to give information to the police our
reporter's attention was attracted by certain dark stains on the floor
of the bedroom and the office. They bear the appearance of having been
made by a man's feet. Our reporter traced these dark stains from the
office into the passage, and from the passage down a staircase leading
to the small room which our reporter first entered through the broken
window. There they end. The mystery is deepened by the fact that there
are no marks of blood on the clothes of the bed in which the murdered
man lies. Our reporter scraped off a portion of the stains, which we
have placed in the hands of an experienced analyst, in order to
ascertain whether they are stains of human blood.

"An important question, yet to be decided, is, when the murder was
committed. Our reporter is of the opinion that it was perpetrated
several days ago. The evidence of doctors will be of value here. We
understand that no person in the neighbourhood of Catchpole Square has
seen Mr. Boyd since last Friday evening. From Mrs. Death's evidence at
the Bishop Street Police Court we gather that her husband has not been
seen since that day. The presumption is that the murder was committed
on Friday night. Much depends upon the discovery of Abel Death and
upon the explanation he will be able to give of his movements. It is
understood that Mr. Boyd leaves one son, his only child, who is now in
London.

"We shall continue to issue editions of 'The Little Busy Bee' until
midnight, in which further particulars will be given of this strange
and most mysterious murder."




                           CHAPTER XXVIII.

                     THE BURSTING OF THE CLOUD.


Inspector Robson, being on night duty, was not present at the Bishop
Street Police Station when the reporter of "The Little Busy Bee" gave
information of the murder. Aunt Rob had had a busy day; while
admitting that her son-in-law was very weak, she insisted that he
would have a greater chance of getting well in a short time if he were
removed from his lodgings to their home. "It's his proper place," she
said, "and I won't rest till I get him there." She argued with the
doctor, one of the old school, who shook his head; she continued to
argue with him, and he continued to shake his head. This exasperated
her.

"I suppose, doctor," she said, with freezing politeness, "you won't
allow that women ought to have opinions."

"Not medical opinions," he replied.

"He may shake his head till he shakes it off," she said privately to
Uncle Rob, "but he won't convince _me_." He smiled an admission of
this declaration. "And look at Florence," she continued; "the poor
girl is being worn to skin and bone. We shall have her down
presently."

"But is it safe to move him, mother?" asked Florence, who, next to
Reginald's recovery to health, desired nothing so much as a return to
the dear old home.

"My darling child," said Aunt Rob, "when did you know me to be wrong?
Ask father how much I've cost him for doctors since we've been
married. I nursed you through the whooping cough and scarlatina
without a doctor, and are you any the worse for it? I know as much as
a good many of them by this time. There are some doctors who won't
allow you to suggest a single thing. The moment you do they're up in
arms. 'What business have _you_ to know?' they think. This is one of
that kind. Reginald is my son now, and I'm doing by him as I'd do by
you."

The upshot was, all preparations being made, that Reginald was moved
on Saturday morning, and bore the removal well. When Florence saw him
sleeping calmly in her own room she cried for joy.

"It's like old times, mother," she said, tenderly.

Aunt Rob smiled a little sadly; when a daughter is married it can
never be again quite like old times in the home in which she was born
and reared. Something is missing, something gone. It is not that the
old love is dead, but that a new love is by its side, with new hopes,
and mayhap new fears, to make up the fulness of life. The mother looks
back upon her own young days, and realises now what she did not think
of then, that the child she nestled at her bosom is going through the
changes she has experienced; and so, if her daughter is happily mated,
she thanks God--but now and then a wistful sigh escapes her.

In the afternoon Dick came to see them, and they chatted in the
sitting room in which they had passed so many happy hours. He was not
in a bright mood; dreading every minute that the murder would be
discovered and made public, he felt that it would be almost a relief
when the cloud burst, as burst it must before long. Knowing what he
knew, the suspense was maddening.

"Now, Dick," said Aunt Rob, "I've got something to say to you.
Reginald and Florence are here, as you know, but that doesn't make any
difference in your room. There it is, ready for you, as it has been
all through, and I shall begin to think there's some secret reason for
your keeping away from us if you don't occupy it at once. I'll take no
denial, Dick."

"Let us wait a bit, aunt," said Dick. "I'll sleep here now and then,
and take my meals here, but it wouldn't be fair to Mrs. Pond for me to
run away after having been in her house only a few days. So, like the
kind dear soul that you are, let it remain as it is for a little
while. What's that?"

It was a newsboy shouting at the top of his voice, and selling copies
of "The Little Busy Bee" as fast as he could hand them out.

"It's a murder!" cried Aunt Rob. "And do you hear that? Hark!
'Horrible discovery!' Merciful heavens! 'Catchpole Square!' Where
Reginald's father lives!"

The two men ran out of the house like mad, and were just in time to
tear the last copy from the boy's hands. A glance at the headlines was
sufficient.

"You were right, Dick, you were right," said Uncle Rob. "Samuel Boyd's
murdered!"

They looked at each other with white faces.

"Found dead in his bed! Strangled! We must keep it from them at home,
Dick."

"Impossible, uncle. Listen--there's another boy shouting it out.
Let's get back to the house."

They read as they walked, Uncle Rob holding the paper, and Dick
looking over his shoulder.

"What is it--what is it?" cried Aunt Rob, meeting them in the passage.

"If it's true, it's murder," said Uncle Rob. "Come into the room, and
shut the door. Speak low. Is Florence upstairs?"

"Yes. Wait a minute." She stepped softly to the room above, and
quickly returned. "Reginald is dozing, and Florence has fallen asleep
in her chair. The poor child is tired out. Murder! Where? In Catchpole
Square?"

"Yes."

"Reginald's father?"

"Yes." She uttered a cry of horror. "I must go to the office at once."

"Dick! You're not going, too?"

"I can't stop, aunt. I must go with uncle."

He was in a fever of impatience to get out of the house.

"Do what you can, mother, to keep it from Florence," said Uncle Rob,
hurriedly. "If it comes to her ears tell her we've gone to see about
it. Now, then, Dick."

"Leave me the paper, father. How horrible! How horrible!"

"Here it is; don't let Florence see it. We'll get another as we go
along." As they hastened to Bishop Street Station he said, "This is a
bad business, Dick."

"A frightful business."

"I wonder if Mr. Boyd made a will."

"Ah, I wonder."

"If he hasn't his money falls to Reginald. The chances are, though,
that there's a will, disinheriting him."

"Do you think so?" asked Dick.

"Don't you?" his uncle asked, in return.

"I don't know what to think. Time will show."

"It will show a good many things. It's got to show what has become of
Abel Death. I'm sorry for his wife and that poor little girl."

"I'm sorry for a good many people," said Dick. His uncle cast a
hurried look at him. "I don't mean anything. My head's in a whirl."

"No wonder. There's another boy shouting the news. Run after him and
get a paper."

They both raced, and bought two copies. The boy's face was beaming.

"He's happy enough," said Inspector Robson.

At the police station they learned that two constables had been sent
to Catchpole Square to ascertain whether the news was true.

"I've given them instructions," said the day inspector, "if they can't
get into the house by the front door, to scale the wall at the back. I
can't say I like the way this case has been got up. Those newspaper
men are getting too meddlesome altogether."

"But if it's true," suggested Inspector Robson.

"That will make it all the worse for us," grumbled the day inspector.
"The next thing the papers will do will be to start a Scotland Yard of
their own. The fact is, the police haven't got power enough; we
daren't move without proof positive. It's all very well to talk of the
liberty of the subject, but it's my opinion the subject's got more
liberty than it has a right to have. I'll give you an instance. I know
a man who is as mad as mad can be--a dangerous chap, with a
bloodthirsty eye, carries knives, and looks at you as if he'd like to
murder you. But we daren't touch him. Why? Because nobody charges him.
When he sticks a knife into somebody we can lay our hands on him, but
not till then; so we've got to wait till mischiefs done. Then they'll
prove him mad, and he'll be made comfortable for life. There's this
affair; the public will be down on us for not being the first to make
the discovery. _We_ can't move, but a newspaper man can. It's like
taking the bread out of our mouths."

Inspector Robson made no comment, but offered advice.

"If I were in your place I should send three or four more constables
to Catchpole Square. Deadman's Court is a narrow thoroughfare, and
there'll be a rush of people to stare at the house. There should be a
guard back and front. I'm going there now to have a look round."

"I'll send the men after you," said the day inspector, "instanter."

Off they hurried to Catchpole Square, where they found that a great
many sight-seers had already gathered, of whom only a few at a time
were allowed to enter to stare up at the windows of Samuel Boyd's
house, a constable being stationed at the entrance of Deadman's Court
to guard the passage. Inspector Robson asked this officer where the
other constable was.

"Gone to the station, sir, for further instructions," replied the
constable, whose name was Filey.

"Who is it?"

"Simmons, sir. We was detailed together."

"Have you been in the house?"

"Yes, sir."

"How did you get in?"

"Over the wall, at the back. We borrowed a ladder, and Simmons mounted
and got over, while I kept watch outside."

"What did he find?"

"The body, sir, just as the paper describes."

"Did you get into the house the same way as Simmons?"

"No, sir. He found the key of the street door hanging on a cord in Mr.
Boyd's bedroom, and he came out that way and let me in."

At this point four constables from the station appeared on the scene,
Applebee among them.

"Who has the key of the street door?"

"I have, sir."

"Give it to me. I knew Mr. Boyd by sight, and so did you, Applebee."

"Could pick him out of a thousand, sir."

"And you, Dick, were intimately acquainted with him. We'll go in and
see the body. By the way, Filey, was the street door chained and
bolted when Simmons unlocked it?"

"I never asked him. Here he is, sir; he can answer for himself."

Constable Simmons joined the group, and Inspector Robson repeated the
question.

"Neither locked _nor_ bolted, sir," he replied.

Inspector Robson drew Dick aside, and said, "That's a suspicious
circumstance, Dick. The murderer got in by the back entrance, and got
out by the front. I argue it this way. He gets in, he kills the man,
he finds the key of the street door in the bedroom, he goes down,
unchains, unbolts, and unlocks the door. He then returns to the
bedroom and fastens the key on the cord, goes down again and lets
himself out. It seems to prove that the murder was committed by a
novice."

Dick made no remark. He recollected that Mrs. Death had not said
anything in the police station of Reginald's visit to his father in
the afternoon, and of his having a second key to the street door. That
information had been given exclusively to Dick by Mrs. Death in
Draper's Mews; it would come out presently, of course, but he would
not utter a word to throw the shadow of a suspicion on Reginald. "A
nice treacherous part I'm playing," he thought, "but I must go on with
it. God knows how things will turn out."

There were some twenty or thirty persons in the Square; a few were
airing theories concerning the murder, and recalling other crimes as
mysterious and thrilling; one man was boasting that he had seen every
house in London in which a murder had been committed during the last
forty years; the majority were silent, and appeared to derive a creepy
enjoyment by simply staring at the walls and windows. A journalist was
jotting down everything he heard that could be incorporated into an
article. Two newspaper artists were sketching, and one of these came
forward and asked Inspector Robson if he would kindly point out the
window of the room in which the body was lying. He replied that he did
not know. The other artist, observing that the Inspector had a key in
his hand, inquired if it belonged to the house.

"Key of the street door," said the inspector, whereupon the artist
immediately took a sketch of it, and wrote beneath, "Key of the Street
Door by which the Murderer Made his Escape."

"We go in for realism," he said, as with a few skilful touches he
limned the faces of Inspector Robson, Constable Applebee, and Dick on
his sketching pad. "Nothing tickles the public so much as sketches
from real life in pen and pencil. We live in a melodramatic age, and
must go with the times. I belong to 'The Illustrated Afternoon.' Now I
call these speaking likenesses. I take it you belong to the force, and
are here upon official business. May I inquire your name, or shall I
call it the Portrait of a Gentleman who Carried the Street Door Key?"

With no good grace Inspector Robson gave his name, which was placed
beneath his portrait. Then Applebee was asked for _his_ name, and it
was given more willingly. The worthy constable had no objection to his
features appearing in "The Illustrated Afternoon"; the picture would
be preserved in the family as an heirloom.

"And yours?" inquired the artist, of Dick.

"Private person," said Dick.

"Thank you," said the artist, and wrote beneath the portrait, "Private
Person who, for Unexplained Reasons, Declined to Give his Name."

The insertion of the key in the lock caused much excitement, and all
the artillery of the press was brought to bear upon the inspector. The
industrious journalists advanced cogent reasons why they should be let
into the house; they begged, they clamoured, but they could not
convince the obdurate inspector.

"Very sorry, gentlemen," he said, "but it can't be allowed."

He could not, however, prevent them from obtaining a glimpse of the
dark passage, and this glimpse was quite sufficient to enable them to
give a vivid description of the walls, the staircase, and the umbrella
stand with one umbrella in it, which the eagle eye of the smarter of
the artists transferred like lightning to his pad. It was an
interesting feature in his article, "The Murdered Man's Umbrella."
There was great disappointment among the group outside when the door
was closed upon them.

"You've been up these stairs often enough, Dick," said Inspector
Robson. "Take us to the room."

His eyes opened wide when they reached the office, and both he and
Constable Applebee stared around in amazement.

"Did you ever see anything like this, Applebee?"

"Never, sir, out of a play."

They spoke in hushed voices.

Dick could not have explained why he counted the bottles of wine. It
was done mechanically, and without motive, but it gave him a surprise.
"Seventy-five bottles," he thought. "I'll take my oath that when I
counted them the night before last, there were seventy-six."

"Where's the bedroom, Dick?" whispered the inspector.

Dick opened the door, and creeping in, they stood looking down upon
the dead face. In this awful presence they were dumb. Stepping very
softly they returned to the office. Then Inspector Robson spoke.

"It's Samuel Boyd. What do you say, Applebee--do you recognise the
features?"

"I'll swear to the man, sir."

"And you, Dick?"

"There can be no doubt of it."

"The coroner must be informed. Go and see who's knocking at the street
door, Applebee. Don't let any one in." The constable departed on his
errand. "It's a clear case, Dick. I wouldn't say so to any one but
you, and we must keep our own counsel. The name of the murderer of
Samuel Boyd is Abel Death. Now we know why he's keeping out of the
way. He's got a long start of us. Here's Applebee coming back. Not a
word. Who is it, Applebee?"

"Mrs. Death and her little girl, sir. She's half distracted, and tried
to force her way in."

"We've seen what we came to see," said Inspector Robson, "and no
person must be admitted into the house. You will keep in the Square
to-night, Applebee. I'll put another man on your beat."

"Very good, sir."

The moment they emerged into the Square Gracie ran to Dick and took
his hand. An infinite pity filled his heart as he looked down at her
pallid, mournful face.

"It's all right now, mother," she said, hoarsely. "Dick'll stand up
for us."

"Is it true, sir, is it true?" cried Mrs. Death, a wild terror in her
eyes. "We've run here as fast as we could."

"It is unhappily true," he answered.

"Then where's my husband? Do you know what they're saying? That he
murdered Mr. Boyd! They lie--they lie! Oh, my God! Is there any
justice in the world?"

"Don't make a disturbance, Mrs. Death," said Inspector Robson, very
kindly. "I am truly sorry for you, but you can do no good by coming
here."

"Where else should I come, sir?" she asked, her tears falling fast.
"Mr. Boyd is the only man who can tell me what has become of my
husband, and he's dead, you say. Who killed him? What a wicked
world--oh what a wicked, wicked world! Haven't I enough to bear
without this being thrown in my teeth?"

"Don't take on so, mother," said Gracie, in a dull, apathetic voice,
but Dick understood how great her inward suffering was by the
convulsive twining of her little fingers round his. "It's all right
now we've got Dick. You're our friend, ain't you, Dick?"

"May they be struck down dead for their lies!" sobbed Mrs. Death. "How
dare they, how dare they accuse my poor husband, who never raised his
hand against a living creature!"

"Do these people live in your neighbourhood?" asked Inspector Robson.

"Yes, sir; they do."

"They should be warned not to be so free with their tongues, or they
may get themselves in trouble. Can you point them out?"

"I can show them you," said Gracie, answering for her mother.

"Go with her," said Inspector Robson to Dick, in a low tone, "and give
her neighbours a caution. The poor woman has something yet worse in
store for her. Then go home to Aunt Rob and Florence, and remain there
to-night. They need a man's support and sympathy, and my duties will
chain me to the office."

"Thank you, sir," said Gracie, whose sharp ears caught every word,
"you're ever so good to us." A sudden tightening of her hand on Dick's
caused him to look up, and he saw Dr. Vinsen.

"I have heard what has passed," said the doctor, addressing himself to
Inspector Robson, "and shall be glad to offer my services in the
interests of humanity--the in-te-rests of hu-ma-ni-ty."

"Who may you be, sir?" inquired Inspector Robson.

"I am Dr. Vinsen. Our friends here have some knowledge of me, I
believe." He shed a benevolent smile around. "This is a most shocking
murder. It would be worth your while, Mr. Remington, if you could
discover the perpetrator of the frightful crime, and so relieve this
unfortunate woman's distress. It shall be done, madam, it shall be
done. Rely upon me. Let not the criminal hope that his guilt can be
for ever hidden. There is an All-seeing Eye--Divine justice will
overtake him--will o-ver-take him. Is that the house in which the
victim lies?"

"Yes," said Dick.

"A singular place for a man to live in--and die in. Now, my dear
madam, if you wish me to admonish these slanderers I am ready to
accompany you."

"Dick's going to speak to 'em," said Gracie.

"Oh, Dick's going to speak to them. And you would rather Dick did it?"

"Yes, if you please, sir."

"Well, then, Dick it shall be. I have no doubt he will do it as well
as myself--better, perhaps, he being a literary character." There was
a faint twinkle in his sleepy eyes. "But you have no objection to my
walking a little way with your mother, I hope? Mr. Inspector, have you
any opinion----"

"Don't ask me for opinions," interrupted Inspector Robson.

"Pardon my indiscretion, but one's natural curiosity, you know. There
will be an inquest?"

"Of course there will be an inquest."

"Of course--_of_ course. Good day, Mr. Inspector, I am greatly obliged
to you. Now, my dear madam."

They walked out of Deadman's Court, Mrs. Death and Dr. Vinsen in
front, Dick and Gracie in the rear, at whom now and then the doctor,
his head over his shoulder, cast an encouraging smile.

"Do you like him, Dick?" asked Gracie.

"No, I don't," he replied, "and I don't know why."

"_I_ do," said Gracie. "He's so slimy."




                            CHAPTER XXIX.

                     A MODERN KNIGHT OF CHIVALRY.


Draper's Mews and its purlieus were on fire with excitement, raised by
a spark dropped by a vicious beetle-browed coster, whose chronic state
for years past had been too much beer, and liquor of a worse kind.
Mrs. Death's neighbours were by no means unfavourably disposed towards
her and her family. The kindness of the poor to the poor is
proverbial, and there is much less friction in the way of social
scandal among the lower classes than among those of higher rank. This
was exemplified in Draper's Mews, where the Death family had long
resided, and had fought life's bitter battle in amity with all around
them. Now and then, of course, small differences had cropped up, but
they were soon got over, and there was no serious disturbance of
friendly relations. To this happy state of things there was, however,
an exception. It happened in this way.

Two or three years ago, on a bright summer day, the beetle-browed
coster wheeled his barrow through the poor neighbourhood, disposing of
his stock of early cherries at fourpence the standard pound. Children
who had a halfpenny or a penny to spare, beggared themselves
incontinently, and walked about with cherry ear-rings dangling in
their ears, while some made teapots with fruit and stalks, and
refreshed themselves with imaginary cups of the finest leaf of China.
Abel Death stood by, and looking at the children thought of his own,
and fingered the few loose coppers in his pocket. Strange that fruit
so tempting and young--the cherries were whitehearts, with the
daintiest blush on their innocent cheeks--should have been destined to
bring sorrow to the hearts of those who were dear to the poor clerk!
But in this reflection we must not forget the apple in the Garden of
Eden.

Unable to resist the temptation Abel Death bought half a pound of the
pretty things, and had received and paid for them, when he noticed an
ugly piece of lead at the bottom of the scale in which the fruit was
weighed. What made the matter worse was that on the coster's barrow
was displayed an announcement in blazing letters of vermilion, "Come
to the Honest Shop for Full Weight." Which teaches a lesson as to the
faith we should place in boisterous professions. Abel Death
remonstrated, the coster slanged and bullied, there was a row and a
growling crowd, some of whom had been defrauded in like manner, and
among the crowd an inspector of weights and measures, who, backed by a
constable, forthwith brought before the magistrate the cheat, the
barrow (the coster wheeling it), the innocent cherries, and the scales
with the piece of lead attached to the wrong balance. The moving
scene, with its animated audience laughing, babbling, explaining at
the heels of the principal actors in the drama, was almost as good a
show as a Punch and Judy. With tears in his eyes, which he wiped away
with his cuff, the coster declared that he'd take his oath he didn't
know how the piece of lead could have got on the bottom of the scale,
all he could say was that some one who had a down on him must have put
it there to get him in trouble, he'd like to find out the bloke, that
he would, he'd make it hot for him; and, despite this whining defence,
was fined, would not pay the fine, and went to prison for seven days,
whimpering as he was led from the court, "Wot's the use of a cove
tryin' to git a honest livin'?"

The result of this swift stroke of justice was a mortal enmity against
Abel Death. He proclaimed a vendetta, and waited for his chance,
meanwhile avenging himself by kicking and cuffing the younger members
of the Death family when he met them, and encouraging his children to
do the same. The chance came with the disappearance of Abel Death and
the discovery of the murder of Samuel Boyd. Forthwith he set light to
a fire which spread with startling rapidity, and he went about
instilling his poison into the ears of Mrs. Death's neighbours. Hence
her agony of mind.

Dick traced the rumours to their fountain head, found the man, talked
to him, argued with him--in vain. It was a public matter, and the
usual crowd collected.

"Look 'ere," cried the coster, to Dick, "we don't want none o' _your_
cheek, we don't. Who are you, I'd like to know, puttin' _your_ spoke
in? A innercent man, is 'e? Looks like it, don't it? Wot's the
innercent man a-keepin' out of the way for? Why don't 'e come 'ome?
Tell me that? 'Ere, I'll wait till you've made up somethink, somethink
tasty, yer know. Take yer time. Wot! Ain't got a bloomin' word to say
for yerself? Wot do you think?" Appealing to the people surrounding
them. "'E's a nice sort o' chap to come palaverin' to me, ain't 'e?"

The listeners were not all of one mind, many of them, indeed, being
mindless. Some took one side, some took another, while Mrs. Death and
Gracie stood by, pitiful, white-faced spectators of the scene.

"Why, it's as clear as mud," continued the coster. "The sneakin' thief
killed 'is master, and then laid 'ands on everythink 'e could collar,
and cut away. Put them things together, and there you are, yer know."

"I know where _you'll_ be," said Dick, speaking in his best judicial
manner, "if you're not careful. It won't be the first time you've got
yourself in trouble." The shot told, and the listeners wavered. "We're
Englishmen, I believe," said Dick, following up his advantage. "We
don't carry knives like the Italians, or fight with our legs like the
French, and we're not made in Germany." This cosmopolitan reference
was an immense hit, and two or three politicians said "Hear, hear!"
Dick went on. "We fight with our fists, and we don't hit a man when
he's down. What we insist upon is fair play; that's what we wave our
flag for--fair play. Look at Mrs. Death, a hard-working, respectable
woman, that's lived among you all these years, and never done one of
you an ill turn. Look at her innocent children that this great hulking
brute is flinging stones at. It's cowardly, sneaking work. Oh, I'm not
afraid of you, my man; if you lift your hand against me I'll give you
something to remember me by. You haven't the pluck to hit one of your
own size; you only hit women and children. I don't believe you've got
a drop of English blood in your cowardly carcase." With sparkling eyes
and glowing face he turned to the crowd. "I appeal to a jury of
English men and women. Is what this brute is doing manly, is it fair,
is it English--that's the point, is it English?"

There was no doubt now as to the sympathy. It went out full and free
to Mrs. Death and Gracie, who stood, as it were, in the dock, with the
beetle-browed, sodden-faced coster accusing them, and this generous,
bright-eyed, open-faced young fellow defending them. A woman who had a
good recollection of the cherry incident, called out, "Cherries!" and
they all began to laugh. This laughter completely settled the matter;
the victory was won. The coster slunk off.

Dick was overwhelmed with congratulations, and Mrs. Death cast
grateful glances at him, and wistful glances at her old friends and
neighbours. They answered the mute appeal by thronging about her. To
her they said, "Never you mind, my dear, we'll see you righted." And
to Dick, "You spoke up like a man, sir, and we're proud of you." Which
he capped, rather vaguely, by retorting, "I'm proud of _you_. You're
the sort of women that have made England what it is. Wives and
mothers, that's what _you_ are." A shrill voice called out, "Not all
of us, sir," amid shouts of laughter, which caused Dick to add, "Then
I hope you soon _will_ be." This happy rejoinder won him the admiring
glances of all the single women, many of whom (as yet unattached)
breathed silent aspirations that heaven would send them such a man. At
the worst of times Dick was a good-looking young fellow; seen now at
his best, glowing with fervour, and espousing the cause of the weak,
he was positively handsome. What wonder that maiden hearts were
fluttering! He could have picked and chosen.

Dr. Vinsen had been an amused witness of the encounter.

"My young friend," he said, "my dear young friend, victorious again,
always victorious; and in eloquence a Demosthenes. Accept my
congratulations. Mrs. Death, take your little girl home and put her to
bed, then apply a hot linseed poultice. I will call upon you to-morrow
morning. Mr. Dick Remington--pardon the familiarity, but Dick is so
appropriate--I salute you--sal-ute you."

Dick nodded good-day, and turned off with Gracie.

"Oh, Dick," she said, fondling his hand, "you're splendid, splendid!"
No knight of chivalry in "the good old times" (which were much worse
than the present) ever inspired deeper admiration in the breast of
lady fair than Dick did in the breast of this poor little waif. "I
told you, mother, it would be all right if we had Dick with us."

"Yes, you did, dear."

"Don't I wish I was old enough to walk out with you!" said Gracie.

"How do you know I'm not a married man, Gracie?" he asked.

"Go along!" she replied, with a touch of scorn. "As if I don't know
the married ones by only looking at 'em!"

"You mustn't mind her foolishness, sir," said Mrs. Death. "She says
the silliest things! We're very grateful to you, sir."

"Oh, nonsense," he said, "anyone else would have done the same."

"They wouldn't," said Gracie. "They couldn't."

With a kind pressure of their hands he turned in the direction of Aunt
Rob's house, where a very different task awaited him.




                             CHAPTER XXX.

                     REGINALD'S MAN OF BUSINESS.


As it was in Draper's Mews so was it in other parts of the metropolis.
The murder was talked of everywhere, and in some mysterious way the
disappearance of Abel Death was associated with it. The wildest
speculations were indulged in. He had gone to Australia, he had gone
to America, he had never left England at all, he had taken with him an
enormous sum of money which he had found in the house in Catchpole
Square, he had so disguised himself that his own wife and children
would not have known him, he had been seen in various parts of London.
He was generally condemned, and had no defenders. Had his fate, if
caught and in the clutches of the law, depended upon the public vote,
his doom would have been sealed.

So was it with Mrs. Pond and Mrs. Applebee, who could talk upon no
other subject.

"Applebee says that when Inspector Robson saw the body he turned as
white as a ghost."

"Why should he?" asked Mrs. Pond. "It's not the first body he's seen
by many."

"Why, don't you know, my dear," said Mrs. Applebee, "that his
daughter's married to Mr. Boyd's son?"

"No, I never heard of it."

Mrs. Applebee bristled with importance. "They were married only a few
weeks ago, and they do say it was a runaway match. Off they went one
morning, arm in arm, to the registrar's office, and she comes home
half an hour afterwards, and says, 'Mother, I'm married to Mr.
Reginald Boyd.' 'Married, Florence!' cries Mrs. Robson, and bursts
into tears.

"Florence!" said Mrs. Pond, in dismay, thinking of the handkerchief.

"That's her name, my dear, and a pretty girl I'm told. She's a lucky
one. Applebee says if Mr. Boyd hasn't made a will her husband'll come
in for everything. Mr. Boyd must have been worth piles of money. Let's
hope it'll do somebody good; it never did while he was alive. It's
curious that your lodger, Mr. Remington, is mixed up in it, too. He's
Inspector Robson's nephew, you know; him and Miss Florence was brought
up together. He's been hanging about Catchpole Square a good deal the
last week or two; in the dead of night, too. Applebee says he'd like
to get hold of that woman that slipped through his hands on the night
of the fog. He's got an idea that she must have something to do with
the murder."

"But doesn't he think Abel Death did it?" asked Mrs. Pond, faintly.

"Oh, yes, he thinks that, as everybody does, but the woman might be
mixed up with it somehow. Just listen to those boys shouting out
another edition. What are they calling out? Fresh discoveries! I must
get a paper; that'll be the third I've bought to-day. Perhaps they've
caught Abel Death. The man on 'The Illustrated Afternoon' took
Applebee's portrait, and I'm dying to see it. I wouldn't miss it for
anything."

There was, of course, but one subject in Aunt Rob's mind when Dick
presented himself. She told him that Reginald was in a terrible state.

"I couldn't stop the boys coming into the street," she said, "and
Reginald heard them. Florence ran down to me all in a flutter, and
asked if I didn't hear them calling out something about a murder in
Catchpole Square, and what was it? Then she caught sight of the paper
that I was trying to hide, and when she looked at it she was
frightened out of her life. We did all we could to keep it from
Reginald, but he couldn't help seeing from our faces that there was
something serious the matter. At last there was nothing for it but to
tell him, and we did it as gently as we could. But the shock was
dreadful; he sobbed like a little child. Then he cried that he must go
to the house, and we had almost to use force to prevent him leaving
his bed. Florence threw her arms round him, and begged and implored so
that he had to give in. We tried to comfort him by saying that it
mightn't be true, that it might be another man who was murdered, and
that you and Uncle Rob had gone to see about it. I'm afraid to ask you
if it's true, Dick."

"It is too true," he replied, and rapidly related all that had passed
since he and Uncle Rob had left her. She listened horror-struck, and
when he finished could hardly find voice to ask who he thought was the
murderer.

"I don't know what to think," he said.

"There can be only one man," she said, but he stopped her from
proceeding.

"Don't let's talk about it just now, aunt. There are a dozen men who
would rather see Samuel Boyd dead than alive. He had plenty of
enemies, and he deserved to have. If Reginald knew I was here he would
want to see me."

"He made me promise the moment either of you came back to bring you up
to him."

"We'll go at once. There must be no further concealment."

Reginald was sitting up in bed, very white and haggard.

"I thought I heard voices," he said when they entered the room. "Have
you been there?"

"Yes, I have been there," said Dick.

"Did you see him? Speak--speak!"

"I saw him."

"You saw him! Well--well?"

"He is dead."

"My God! My God! My father!--Dead! And he died at enmity with me!"
groaned Reginald, sinking down in bed, and turning his face to the
wall. They did not disturb him--did not dare to speak. "Is it certain
that he was murdered," he said presently in a broken voice, "that he
did not die a natural death?"

"I fear there is no doubt."

"Strangled, the paper says--strangled!" Dick was silent. "Strangled in
his sleep! Without having time to think, to pray! Oh, Florence, what
shame, what misery I have brought upon you!"

"It is an awful misfortune, Reginald, dear," said Florence, her arms
round his neck, her face nestled close to his, "and it makes us all
very unhappy. But there is no shame in it, dearest."

"There is, there is," he moaned. "Shame, shame--misery and disgrace!"

Dick, observing him closely, strove to arrive at some conclusion,
apart from the evidence in his possession, with respect to his
complicity in the terrible deed. Innocent or guilty, the shock of the
news could have produced no other effect than was shown in the white
face, the shaking body, the sobbing voice. There was another interval
of silence, which, again, Reginald was the first to break. "Tell me
everything."

"You know the worst," said Dick, "let us wait till you are stronger."

"No," cried Reginald, "I cannot wait. You must tell me
everything--now, here! Wait? With those cries ringing in my ears?
Don't you hear them? Hark!" They listened, and heard nothing. It was
the spiritual echo of the ominous sounds that was in Reginald's ears.
"Is anyone suspected? Is there any clue? Are not the people speaking
about it in the streets?"

"There are all sorts of rumours," said Dick, reluctantly. "When Uncle
Rob and I went into the house we found everything as the papers
describe. Nothing seems to have been taken away, but of course we
can't be positive on that point yet. There were no signs of a
struggle."

"The paper speaks of bloody footprints," said Reginald, a white fear
in his eyes.

"There are signs of them," said Dick, with a guilty tremor.

"And no blood on my--my father's body, nor in the bed?"

"None."

"The house has been broken into?"

"Yes."

"The man who broke into it did the deed," said Reginald, in a low,
musing tone; then, after a pause, "But the blood--the blood! How to
account for that? How did you get into the house?"

"Through the front door."

"But--the key!" exclaimed Reginald, and Dick fancied he detected signs
of confusion. "Where did you get the key from?"

"A policeman scaled the wall at the back of the house, and entered
through the broken window. He found the key in your father's room, and
he came down and let us in."

"He had to draw the bolts?"

"The door was not bolted, and the chain was not up."

"Then my father couldn't----," said Reginald, and suddenly checked
himself. "Go on."

"When Uncle Rob and I left the house Mrs. Death and her little girl
were in the square; she had tried to force herself into the house, but
the policeman kept her back. You know from the papers that her husband
has not been seen since Friday week."

"Until I read it in this paper an hour ago," said Reginald, pointing
to the copy of "The Little Busy Bee" that lay on the bed, "I was in
ignorance of it. I cannot understand his disappearance; it is a
mystery. The last I saw of him was on the afternoon of that very
Friday, when I went to see my father in Catchpole Square."

"Yes?" said Dick, eagerly, greatly relieved at this candid confession.
It was a gleam of comfort.

"My father was not at home, and I came away." He pressed his hand upon
his eyes, and a long silence ensued. They looked at him anxiously, and
Florence, her finger at her lips, warned them not to speak. Removing
his hand, he proceeded: "I ought to tell you now why I went to see my
father. Had I been well I should have spoken of it before. Even you,
Florence, have not heard what I am about to say. Dick, I can trust you
not to speak of this to any one."

"You may trust me thoroughly, Reginald."

"I know, I know. In my dear wife's eyes you are the soul of honour and
faithfulness, and in my eyes, also, Dick. It is my hope that we shall
always be firm friends."

With but one thought in his mind, the peace and happiness of the woman
he loved, Dick answered, "And mine."

"Thank you," said Reginald, gravely. "What I wish to tell you
commences with my child-life. My mother, when she married my father,
brought him a small fortune, and she had money, also, in her own
right. Young as I was, I knew that she was not happy, and that there
were differences between her and my father, arising partly from his
endeavours to obtain the sole control of every shilling she possessed.
There were probably other causes, but they did not come to my
knowledge. My mother's refusal to comply with his demands was prompted
by her solicitude for my future. She was the best of women, and never
uttered one word of reproach against my father; she suffered in
silence, as only women can, and she found some solace in the love she
bore for me and in the love I bore for her. We were inseparable, and,
occupying the home with my father, we lived a life apart from him. He
had but one aim, the amassing of money, and there was no sympathy
between us. I hope there are not many homes in which such estrangement
exists. She died when I was ten, and I lost the one dear friend I had
in the world. In our last embrace on her deathbed she said to me, in a
whisper, 'Promise me that when you are a man--a happy man, I fervently
pray--you will not become a money-lender.' I gave her the promise, and
an abhorrence of the trade my father practised took deep root in me,
and has grown stronger every year of my life. Over an open grave there
should be no bitterness, and though my heart is sore I will strive to
avoid it. My mother left me her little fortune, and appointed a
trustee over whom, by ill chance, my father subsequently obtained
great influence, and in the end had him completely in his power. This
trustee died when I was twenty-two, and before then my inheritance was
in my father's hands to deal with as he pleased. My mother's will was
very precise. A certain sum every year was to be expended upon my
education until I came of age, when the residue was to be handed to me
to make a practical start in life. She named the schools and colleges
in which I was to be educated, and when I was nineteen I was to spend
the next two years in France and Germany and Italy, to perfect myself
in the languages of those countries. It was at my option whether I
remained abroad after I came of age, and, in point of fact, I did,
returning home a year after the death of my trustee. You will see by
these provisions that I was cut off entirely from the domestic and
business life of my father, and I understood and appreciated her
reasons when I became intimately acquainted with it--as I did when, my
education completed, I returned to his home in Catchpole Square. I
lived with him between two and three years, and during that time his
one endeavour was to induce me to share the business with him, to obey
his orders, to carry out his directions, to initiate myself into a
system which I detested, into practices which I abhorred. We had
numberless discussions and quarrels; he argued, he stormed, he
threatened, and I steadily resisted him. At length matters came to a
head, and I finally convinced him that I would not go his way, but
would carve out a path for myself. 'Upon what kind of foundation will
you carve out this path?' he asked. 'You will want money to keep
yourself in idleness till you establish a position, and are able to
pay for your livelihood.' 'I have it,' I replied. 'Indeed,' he said,
'I was not aware of it. Have you some secret hoard of wealth which you
have hidden from me?' 'I have my inheritance,' I said. He laughed in
my face. 'Your inheritance!' he exclaimed. 'You haven't a shilling.
Every penny of it, and more, has been spent upon your education and
riotous living since your beautiful lady mother died.' The sneering
reference to my dear mother angered me more than his statement that I
was a beggar, and hot words passed between us, in the midst of which I
left the room. The next day I returned to the subject, and said I had
understood from my trustee that when I was twenty-one years of age I
should come into a fortune of eight thousand pounds. 'He lied,' my
father said. 'I have the papers and the calculations here in my safe.
You can look them over if you like. I deal fair by every man, and I
will deal fair by you, ungrateful as you have proved yourself to be. I
could refuse to produce the papers for your private inspection, but I
am honest and generous, and though all is at an end between us unless
you consent to assist me in my business, I will satisfy you that your
father is not a rogue. You are indebted to me a large sum of money,
and I shall be happy to hear how soon you intend to pay it.' I replied
that I would choose the humblest occupation rather than remain with
him, and he took from his safe a mass of documents and said I must
examine them in his presence. I did examine them, but could make
nothing of them, the figures were so confusing. There were records of
transactions into which my trustee had entered on my behalf, losses
upon speculations, of charges for my education, of sums of money which
had been sent to me from time to time for my personal expenses, of
interest upon those advances, of interest upon other sums, of the cost
of my board and lodging during the time I had lived at home with my
father, of the small sums he had given me during the last two or three
years, and of interest upon those sums. At the end of these documents
there was a debit upon the total amount of twelve hundred pounds,
which my father said I owed him. All this I saw as in a mist, but
cunning as the figures were, there was no doubt in my mind that I had
been defrauded, and by the last man in the world who should have
inflicted this wrong upon me. What could I do but protest? I did
protest. My father, putting the papers back in his safe, retorted that
I was reflecting upon his honesty, that I was his enemy and had better
go to law, and that he renounced me as his son. We had a bitter
quarrel, which ended in my leaving his house, a beggar, to begin the
world; and so strong were the feelings I entertained towards him, and
so sensitive was I to the opprobrium which, in the minds of many
people, was attached to the name of Boyd, that I determined to
renounce it, as he had renounced me. Thus it was that you knew me only
as Mr. Reginald; it caused me many a bitter pang to deceive you, and I
was oppressed with doubts as to the wisdom of my resolve. All that is
now at an end, however, and I ask your pardon for the deceit. Perhaps
you have heard from Florence of the struggle I made to provide a home
for her, and of my disappointment and despair at not seeing the way to
its accomplishment. I thought much of the fraud of which I had been
the victim, and the more I thought the more was I convinced that my
father was retaining money which rightly belonged to me. At length it
seemed to me that it was my duty to see him again upon the subject,
and to make an earnest endeavour to obtain restitution. For my own
sake, no. Had I not my dear Florence I think I should have left
England, and have striven in another country to carve my way; but
having seen her I could not, could not leave her. It was in pursuance
of this resolution that I went to Catchpole Square last Friday week,
and saw Abel Death, who informed me that my father was not at home.
Now you know all."

It was with almost breathless interest that Dick listened to this
confession, and it was with a feeling of dismay that he heard the last
words, "Now you know all." Did they know all? Not a word about the
key, not a word about the second visit to his father late on that
fatal Friday night!

"Are people speaking about Abel Death?" asked Reginald, turning to
Dick.

"Yes. They are coupling his disappearance with the murder. A strong
suspicion is entertained. His poor wife is nearly mad with grief."

"Do you tell me he is suspected of the crime?" cried Reginald, in an
excited tone.

"Many suspect him."

"What cruelty to defame an innocent man--what cruelty, what cruelty!"

"Do you know for a certainty that he is innocent?" asked Dick.

"That is a strange question, Dick. How can I be certain? Until the
truth is known, how can any man be certain? I speak from my knowledge
of his character. A drudge, working from hand to mouth. Alas! what
misery and injustice this dreadful deed brings in its train!"

"Reginald, dear," said Florence, gently, "you are exhausted. Do not
talk any more. Rest a little. Dick will remain here, and will come up
when you want him."

"Yes, I am tired. You are a true friend, Dick. You will assist us, I
know. Do all you can to avert suspicion from Abel Death. I must rest
and think. There are so many things to think of--so many things!"

He held out his hand to Dick, and then sank back in his bed and closed
his eyes. There was nothing more to be said at present, and Dick and
Aunt Rob stole softly to the room below.

"Now, Dick," she said, "I am going to open my mind to you."

"Do, aunt."

"Has it occurred to you that in this trouble that has fallen upon
Reginald he needs a man of business to act for him." Dick looked at
her for an explanation. "A man of business," she repeated, "and a
devoted friend, rolled into one. I am a practical woman as you know,
Dick, and we mustn't lose sight of Reginald's interests--because his
interests are Florence's now, and ours. He stands to-day in a very
different position from what he did when he married Florence without
our knowledge. Mr. Boyd's death is very shocking, and it will be a
long time before we get over it; but after all it's not like losing
one we loved. He's dead and gone, and the Lord have mercy upon him.
The longer he lived the more mischief he'd have done, and the more
poor people he'd have made miserable. It sounds hard, but it's the
honest truth. I'm looking the thing straight in the face, and I feel
that something ought to be done without delay."

"What ought to be done, aunt?"

"Well, Reginald is Mr. Boyd's only child, and there's that house in
Catchpole Square, with any amount of valuable property in it, and no
one to look after it. It mustn't be left to the mercy of strangers."

"It ought not to be."

"Reginald won't be able to stir out of the house for at least three or
four days. Now, who's to attend to his interests? You. Who's to search
for the will, supposing one was made--which with all my heart and soul
I hope wasn't? You. Even if there is a will, leaving the money away
from him, he can lay claim to the fortune his mother left him, for
there isn't a shadow of doubt that he has been robbed of it. There's
no one else with time on their hands that will act fair by him. You
must be Reginald's man of business, Dick."

"Some person certainly should represent him," said Dick, thoughtfully,
"and I shall have no objection if he wishes it. But it must be done
legally."

"Of course it must. Do you know a solicitor?"

"Not one."

"And I don't, but I think I can put you on the scent of a gentleman
that will do for us. In High Street, about a dozen doors down on the
left hand side from here, there's a brass plate with 'Mr. Lamb,
Solicitor,' on it. Just step round, and ask Mr. Lamb if he'll be kind
enough to come and see me on very particular business. While you're
gone I'll say just three words to Reginald; I'll answer for it he'll
not object."

"You _are_ a practical woman, aunt," said Dick, putting on his hat.

"Have you lived with us all these years without finding it out? Cut
away, Dick."

Away he went, and soon returned with Mr. Lamb, a very large gentleman
with a very small practice; and being a gentleman with a very small
practice he brought with him a capacious blue bag.

"This is professional, Mr. Lamb," said Aunt Rob.

"So I judge, madam, from your message," he answered, taking a seat,
and pulling the strings of his blue bag with the air of a gentleman
who could instantly produce any legal document she required.

Aunt Rob then explained matters, and asked what Reginald's position
was.

"If there is no will, madam, he is heir at law," said Mr. Lamb.

"Until a will is found can he enter into possession of the house?"

"Undoubtedly."

"And being too ill to leave his bed, can he appoint some one to act
for him?"

"He has an indisputable right to appoint any person he pleases."

"Then please draw up at once a paper to that effect, in as few words
as possible."

"At once, madam!" exclaimed Mr. Lamb, with a professional objection to
a course so prompt and straightforward.

"At once," said Aunt Rob, with decision. "This is an unusual case.
There is the house with no one to take care of it, and here is my
son-in-law upstairs, unable to leave his bed. If you cannot do what
you want I must consult----"

"Madam," said Mr. Lamb, hastily, "there is no occasion for you to
consult another solicitor. I will draw out such an authority as you
require, and it can be stamped on Monday. Favour me with the name of
the attorney."

"The attorney?" she said, in a tone of inquiry.

"The gentleman whom Mr. Reginald Boyd appoints to act for him?"

"Oh, Mr. Dick Remington. My nephew."

The solicitor, recognising that Aunt Rob was not a woman to be trifled
with, even by a solicitor, accepted the situation with a good grace,
and set to work.

"I have spoken to Reginald, Dick," said Aunt Rob, "and he consented
gladly. It is to be a matter of business, mind that. We can't have you
wasting your time for nothing."

In due time the solicitor announced that the document was ready, and
read it out to them, not quite to Aunt Rob's satisfaction, who shook
her head at the number of words, and was only reconciled when Dick
said it was all right.

"It is in proper form and order," said Mr. Lamb, "though shorter than
it should be."

"The shorter the better," said Aunt Rob.

He smiled sadly. "There is another thing Mr. Reginald Boyd should do,
madam. He should take out letters of administration."

"Is that a long job?" she asked.

"No, madam, it is very simple, very simple."

"Then let it be done immediately."

"There are certain formalities, madam. With Mr. Reginald Boyd's
permission we will attend to it on Monday. To this present power of
attorney the signatures of two witnesses are necessary."

"I'm one, and my nephew's another."

"Your nephew, madam, being an interested party, is not available. Your
signature will be valid, and there is probably a servant in the
house."

"Of course there is," said Aunt Rob, resentfully. "The law seems to me
to be nothing but going round corners and taking wrong turnings
purposely. Such a fuss and to-do about a signature I never heard."

Mr. Lamb gave her a reproachful look. "It is for the protection of the
individual, madam. The law is a thing to be thankful for."

"_Is_ it?" she snapped.

"Without law, madam," he said, in feeble protest, "society could not
exist. We should be in a state of chaos."

The formalities were soon concluded. Reginald signed, Aunt Rob signed,
and the servant signed, though at the words, "This is your hand and
seal," she trembled visibly. Then instructions were given for the
taking out of letters of administration, and Mr. Lamb took his
departure.

"Your worthy aunt," he said, as Dick opened the street door for him,
"is a very extraordinary woman. The manner in which she has rushed
this business through is quite unique, and I am not sure, in the
strict sense of the term, that it is exactly professional. I can only
trust it will not be accepted as a precedent."




                            CHAPTER XXXI.

                     SCENES IN CATCHPOLE SQUARE.


From time to time there had been murders committed in London with
details dismal and sordid enough to satisfy the most rabid appetites,
but it was generally admitted that the great Catchpole Square Mystery
outvied them all in just those elements of attraction which render
crime so weirdly fascinating to the British public. Men and women in
North Islington experienced a feeling akin to that which the bestowal
of an unexpected dignity confers, and when they retired to bed were
more than ordinarily careful about the fastening of locks and bolts.
Timid wives woke in the middle of the night, and tremblingly asked
their husbands whether they did not hear somebody creeping in the
passages, and many a single woman shivered in her bed. Shopkeepers
standing behind their counters bristled with it; blue-aproned
butchers, knife in hand, called out their "Buy, buy, buy!" with a
brisk and cheery ring; crossing sweepers touched their hats smartly to
their patrons, and preceding them with the unnecessary broom as they
swept nothing away, murmured the latest rumour; the lamplighters,
usually a sad race, lighted the street lamps with unwonted alacrity;
and the Saturday night beggars took their stands below the kerb in
hopeful anticipation of a spurt in benevolence. Naturally it formed
the staple news in the newspapers on Sunday and Monday, and all agreed
that the excitement it had created was unparallelled in the records of
the criminal calendar.

"On Saturday evening," said "The Little Busy Bee" in its Monday's
editions, "numbers of people wended their way to Catchpole Square from
every part of the metropolis. Up till late the usually quiet streets
resembled a Saturday night market, and there was an extraordinary
demand for the literature of crime, with which the vendors of
second-hand books had provided themselves. Towards midnight the human
tide slackened, but even during the early hours of the morning there
were many fresh arrivals. On Sunday the excitement was renewed, and it
is calculated that seven or eight thousand persons must have visited
the Square in the course of the day, many of whom seemed to regard the
occasion as a picnic.

"In our columns will be found picturesque accounts of incidents that
came under the notice of our reporters, not the least amusing of which
is that of the mother and father who brought with them a large family
of children, and had come provided with food for a day's outing. They
arrived at eleven in the morning, and at eleven at night were still
there. They had been informed that when a murdered man was lying in
his own bed unburied on the Day of Rest he was ordered to get up and
dress himself when the church bells rang, and go to church to pray for
his sins. If he disobeyed his soul was lost, and his ghost would
appear on the roof at midnight, surrounded by flames and accompanied
by the Evil One. 'Did he go to church?' asked our reporter, who, in a
conversation with the woman late on Sunday night, elicited this
curious piece of information. 'No,' replied the woman, 'and it's a bad
day's work for him. I shouldn't like to be in his shoes.' The woman
furthermore said that she would give anything to see the ghost at
midnight on the roof, thus evincing small regard for Samuel Boyd's
salvation. 'It would be a better show, wouldn't it?' she observed,
with an eye to theatrical effect. 'I've never seen the Devil.' It is
deplorable that in this age such silly superstitions should obtain
credence, and that with numbers of people in different parts of the
country the belief in witchcraft and in demoniacal demonstrations
should still exist.

"Secondary only in importance to the murder is the disappearance of
Samuel Boyd's clerk, Abel Death. To suggest anything in the shape of
complicity would be prejudging the case, but whatever may be the fate
of Abel Death his poor family are to be commiserated. The theories and
conjectures respecting the disappearance of this man are perfectly
bewildering, and many are the excited discussions concerning it. Such
licence of speech cannot be commended, and we suggest to those persons
indulging in it the advisability of suspending their judgment.

"A full report of the inquest held this morning appears in our
columns. In view of the burial of the body of the murdered man, which
will take place to-morrow, it was deemed necessary to open the inquiry
to-day, although it was anticipated that little progress would be
made; but although the Coroner stated that the proceedings would be of
a formal character, it will be seen that matters were introduced the
development of which will be followed with the keenest interest. The
appearance of an eminent barrister for Lord and Lady Wharton, whose
names have not hitherto been associated with the mystery, aroused
general curiosity, which was intensified by the conduct of Lady
Wharton herself. The Court was crowded, and numbers of persons could
not obtain admittance. Among the audience we noticed several famous
actors and actresses."




                            CHAPTER XXXII.

            "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE'S" REPORT OF THE INQUEST.


This morning, at the Coroner's Court, Bishop Street, Mr. John Kent,
the Coroner for the district, opened an inquiry into the death of Mr.
Samuel Boyd, of Catchpole Square, who was found dead in his house on
Saturday, the 9th inst., under circumstances which have already been
reported in the newspapers.

The coroner, addressing the jury, said the initial proceedings would
be chiefly formal. Their first duty would be to view the body of the
deceased; after that certain witnesses would be examined who would
testify to the finding of the body, and others who would give evidence
of identification. The inquiry would then be adjourned till Wednesday,
on which day medical and other evidence would be forthcoming. He
refrained from any comment on the case, and he advised the jury to
turn a deaf ear to the strange rumours and reports which were in
circulation; it was of the utmost importance that they should keep an
open mind, and be guided only by the evidence which would be presented
to them. Much mischief was frequently done by the prejudice aroused by
injudicious public comment on a case presenting such singular features
as the present. Comments of this nature were greatly to be deplored;
they hampered, instead of assisting, the cause of justice.

The jury then proceeded to Catchpole Square to view the body, and upon
their return to court Mr. Finnis, Q.C., rose and stated that he
appeared for Lord and Lady Wharton, who had a close and peculiar
interest in the inquiry.

The Coroner said the inquiry would be conducted in the usual manner,
without the aid of counsel, whose assistance would be available in
another court, but not in this, where no accusation was brought
against any person, and where no person was on his trial.

Mr. Finnis: "Our desire is to render material assistance to you and
the jury. Lady Wharton----"

The Coroner: "I cannot listen to you, Mr. Finnis."

Mr. Finnis: "Lady Wharton has most important, I may say most
extraordinary evidence to give----"

The Coroner: "Her evidence will be received, but not to-day. Pray be
seated."

Mr. Finnis: "Her ladyship is in attendance."

The Coroner: "She is at liberty to remain; but I repeat, her evidence
cannot be received to-day. Only formal evidence will be taken to
enable the body to be buried."

Mr. Finnis: "Evidence of identification, I understand?"

The Coroner: "Yes."

Mr. Finnis: "Lady Wharton's evidence bears expressly upon this point."

The Coroner: "It must be tendered at the proper time."

Mr. Finnis: "With all respect, Mr. Coroner, I submit that this is the
proper time."

The Coroner: "I am the judge of that. I ask you not to persist. I
shall conduct this inquiry in accordance with my duties as Coroner."

The first witness called was Mr. Robert Starr.

"You are a reporter?"

"A special reporter and descriptive writer for 'The Little Busy Bee.'"

"Were you the first person to enter the house in Catchpole Square
after the death of Mr. Samuel Boyd?"

"I cannot say. Some person or persons had been there before me, as is
proved by a broken window at the back of the house through which I
obtained entrance, but whether after or before the death of Mr. Boyd
is unknown to me."

"It appears, however, to have been a recent entrance?"

"It appears so."

"You have no knowledge of these persons?"

"None whatever."

"Having obtained entrance into the house, what next did you do?"

"I went through a passage, and up a staircase to another passage which
leads to the street door. In this passage are doors opening into
various rooms. I looked into these rooms without making any discovery,
until I came to one which seems to have been used as an office. There
are two doors in this office, one opening into a small room in which I
saw nothing to arouse my suspicions, the other opening into a larger
room which I found was a sleeping apartment."

"Examine this plan of the rooms, and tell us whether it is accurate?"

"Quite accurate, so far as my memory serves."

"The room on the right is the sleeping apartment?"

"Yes."

"Mr. Samuel Boyd's bedroom?"

"I do not know. There was a bed in it, and the usual appointments of a
bedroom. I stepped up to the bed, and saw it was occupied. Examining
closer, I discovered that the person in it was dead."

"By the person you mean Mr. Samuel Boyd?"

"I do not. I have never seen Mr. Boyd in his lifetime, and I could not
therefore identify the body. But from the fact of the house being his,
and from certain rumours of foul play which had reached me, I assumed
that it was he."

"You examined the body?"

"Yes, and I observed marks on the throat which favoured the
presumption that the man had been murdered."

"In his sleep?"

"I cannot vouch for that."

"Were there any signs of a struggle?"

"None. The limbs were composed, and what greatly surprised me was the
orderly condition of the bedclothes."

"How long did you remain in the house?"

"About two hours."

"During that time were you quite alone?"

"Quite alone."

"Were there any indications of a robbery having been committed?"

"I observed none. The clothes of the deceased were on a chair, and
there was no appearance of their having been rifled. There is a safe
fixed to the wall; it did not seem to have been tampered with."

"Having completed your examination, what next did you do?"

"I left the house, and proceeded to the Bishop Street Police Station
to give information of my discovery."

"And after that?"

"I went to the office of 'The Little Busy Bee,' and wrote an account
of what I had seen and done, which, being published, was the first
information the public received of the murder--if murder it was."

"Had any orders been given to you to take action in this matter?"

"None. I acted entirely on my own initiative."

"What impelled you?"

"Well, there seemed to me to be a mystery which should be unravelled
in the public interests. I pieced three things together. The
disappearance of Mr. Boyd's clerk, as reported in our paper, the
silence of Mr. Boyd respecting that disappearance, upon which, had he
written or spoken, he could probably have thrown some light, and the
house in Catchpole Square sealed up, so to speak. These things
required to be explained, and I set about it."

Mr. Finnis, Q.C.: "Now, Mr. Starr, at what time in the morning----"

The Coroner: "No, no, Mr. Finnis. I instruct the witness not to answer
any questions you put to him."

Mr. Finnis: "Will you, then Mr. Coroner, ask him at what hour in the
morning he made the discovery? I assure you it is a most important
point."

The Coroner: "At what hour in the morning did you enter the house?"

"At a little after ten."

"And you left it?"

"At a few minutes before twelve. I went straight to the police
station, where, no doubt, the time can be verified."

"Have you any other information to give bearing on this inquiry?"

"One thing should be mentioned. In my printed narrative I state that I
noticed dark stains upon the floor of the office and the bedroom, and
that I traced these stains to the window at the back. I scraped off a
portion of the stains, which I gave to my chief, who handed it to an
analyst. His report is that they are the stains of human blood."

"Were they stains of old standing?"

"No. I scraped them off quite easily."

"Did you observe any blood on the bedclothes?"

"None whatever."

The next witness was Constable Simmons, who stated that he and
Constable Filey were instructed by the day inspector at the Bishop
Street Police Station to enter the house for the purpose of
ascertaining whether there was any truth in the information given by
Mr. Starr.

"At what time were those instructions issued?"

"Somewhere about three o'clock."

"So that three hours elapsed before any action was taken?

"I am under orders, sir."

The witness then gave an account of how he got into the house by means
of a ladder over the wall at the back, and through the window.
Corroborating in every particular the evidence of the reporter, he
went a step farther. In the bedroom of the deceased he found the key
of the street door, which he opened to admit Constable Filey, who was
keeping watch in the Square outside. The street door was neither
chained nor bolted. He did not see any stains of blood on the floor;
he did not look for them.

Constable Filey, who was next examined, gave evidence to the same
effect. Neither of these officers was acquainted with Mr. Samuel Boyd,
and could not therefore speak as to the identification of the body.

Inspector Robson was then called. His appearance caused some
excitement, it being understood that his daughter was married to the
son of the deceased.

"You are an inspector of police?"

"Yes. At present on night duty at the Bishop Street Station."

"You were acquainted with Mr. Samuel Boyd?"

"Not personally. I have seen him several times, but have never spoken
to him."

"You are sufficiently familiar with his features to identify him?"

"I am."

"When did you first hear of his death?"

"On Saturday afternoon, when I was sitting at home with my wife and my
nephew, Mr. Richard Remington. The boys were calling out news of a
murder in Catchpole Square, and we went out and bought a paper."

"Before Saturday afternoon had your attention been directed in any way
to the house in which the deceased resided?"

"Yes. Last Tuesday night a woman was brought into the office who made
a statement respecting the disappearance of her husband, who had been
in the service of the deceased."

"What is the name of the woman?"

"Mrs. Abel Death. I advised her to apply to the magistrate on the
following morning, in order that it might be made public."

"After reading the news in the paper on Saturday afternoon what did
you do?"

"I went to the Bishop Street Station, and learned that constables had
been sent to enter the house, for the purpose of ascertaining if the
statement made by the reporter was correct."

"And then?"

"I went to Catchpole Square, accompanied by Constable Applebee and my
nephew, Mr. Richard Remington--both of whom were acquainted with the
deceased--I entered the house and saw the body. I identified it as the
body of Mr. Samuel Boyd."

"Is there any doubt in your mind on the point?"

"Not the slightest. I have seen him scores of times, and his features
were quite familiar to me."

"You saw the marks on his throat?"

"Yes."

"Have you any idea as to the cause of his death?"

"It appeared to me to have been caused by strangulation."

"Now, Inspector Robson, I wish to ask you if you formed any idea as to
how long he had been dead. You cannot, of course, speak with the
authority of an expert, but we should like to hear what your
impression was?"

"My impression was that he had been dead several days."

At this answer considerable commotion was caused by a lady exclaiming
"Impossible! Impossible!"




                           CHAPTER XXXIII.

                          SCENES IN COURT.


The Coroner: "I cannot allow the proceedings to be interrupted by any
of the spectators, and I must request the person who spoke to preserve
silence."

The Lady (rising): "My name is Lady Wharton, and I know what I am
saying. It is not in the nature of things to be silent when so
monstrous a statement as that is made. I say again, it is impossible."

The Coroner: "The witness has given his impression----"

Lady Wharton: "He cannot be in his right senses, or he must have some
motive----"

The Coroner: "You are impeaching the witness and delaying the
proceedings. Unless you resume your seat it will be my duty to have
you removed----"

Lady Wharton (indignantly): "Have me removed! Is this a court of
justice?"

The Corner: "I hope so. Kindly resume your seat."

Lady Wharton: "I insist upon being heard."

The Coroner: "You compel me to do what will be disagreeable to you."
(To a Constable.) "Officer----"

Mr. Finnis, Q.C.: "One moment, I beg." (To Lady Wharton.) "Please
observe the Coroner's directions. At present you can be heard only
through me." (Lady Wharton, who was accompanied by her brother, Lord
Fairfax, resumed her seat in great agitation.)

Mr. Finnis: "It is a point of vital importance, and I ask
the witness--upon whom neither Lady Wharton nor I cast any
imputation--whether he positively swears that the body is that of
Mr. Samuel Boyd?"

The Coroner (to the witness): "Do not reply to any question except
those put to you by me or the jury."

Mr. Finnis: "You will understand, Mr. Coroner, when Lady Wharton is
examined, why the statement of the witness appears to her incredible.
Our desire is to prevent a miscarriage of justice."

The Coroner: "It is the desire of all of us."

A Juror: "There can be no harm in asking the question again. With your
permission, Mr. Coroner, I will put it. Inspector Robson, do you
positively swear that the body you saw is that of Mr. Samuel Boyd?"

Inspector Robson: "So far as a human being can be positive, I swear
it."

"And that you formed the idea that he had been dead several days?"

"That is certainly my impression."

The Coroner (after listening to a whispered communication from the
juror): "It has been suggested to me to ask whether you have any
personal interest in the death of Mr. Samuel Boyd?"

Inspector Robson (with warmth): "I do not understand you."

The Coroner: "We are aware, Inspector Robson, of the high character
you bear, and of the deserved estimation in which you are held. It is
probable that in the course of this inquiry questions may be asked
which may not seem to have any direct bearing upon the investigation,
but which may eventually lead to issues of more or less importance."

Inspector Robson: "I am giving my evidence as inspector of police."

The Coroner: "Not entirely. You are a witness in this case, and are
here both as an official and a private citizen. If you have an
objection to answer the question I will not press it; but I would
point out to you that your refusal may leave an unfavourable
impression on the minds of the jury."

Inspector Robson (after a pause): "Will you put the question in more
direct terms, Mr. Coroner? I would prefer my private affairs not being
imported into this case, but I should be sorry to lay myself open to
misconstruction."

The Coroner: "In plainer terms, then, is there any relationship
between you and the deceased?"

Inspector Robson: "He is my son-in-law's father."

The Coroner: "You were, of course, aware of this when Mrs. Abel Death
reported the disappearance of her husband?"

Inspector Robson: "No, Mr. Coroner, I was not aware of it."

The Coroner: "Was the marriage between your daughter and Mr. Reginald
Boyd quite recent?"

Inspector Robson (with evident reluctance): "No, they have been
married two months."

The Coroner: "There is a strange discrepancy here. How could you have
been ignorant of the relationship when Mrs. Death came to the Bishop
Street Police Station?"

Inspector Robson: "At that time I did not know that my daughter was
married. As what passes in this court will be reported in the
newspapers, I wish to add that no blame attaches either to her or her
husband, for whom my wife and myself have the highest regard."

The Juror: "He is the only son of the deceased?"

Inspector Robson: "Yes."

The Juror: "In point of fact the heir-at-law, unless he is
dispossessed by will?"

Inspector Robson: "Yes."

The Juror: "Has any will been found?"

Inspector Robson: "Not to my knowledge."

The Juror: "Has search been made for it?"

Inspector Robson: "It is now being made."

The Juror: "By whom?"

Inspector Robson: "By my son-in-law's attorney, Mr. Richard
Remington."

The Juror: "Your nephew?"

"Yes."

The Juror (to the Coroner): "Will Mr. Reginald Boyd be called?"

The Coroner: "Not to-day. It appears, from a letter I have here, which
is accompanied by a doctor's certificate, that he went yesterday to
his father's house in Catchpole Square to identify the body, that he
has been very ill, and that the exertion was too much for him. It is
hoped that on Wednesday, to which day the inquiry will be adjourned,
he will be well enough to give his evidence."

The Juror: "How long has he been ill?"

Inspector Robson: "Since last Saturday week."

The Juror: "The day following that on which Mr. Abel Death
disappeared?"

Inspector Robson: "Yes."

The Juror: "Can you inform us whether Mr. Reginald Boyd was on good
terms with his father?"

Inspector Robson: "I do not think it is a question I should be called
upon to answer."

The Juror: "Very well, Inspector Robson."

The next witness was Mr. Richard Remington, who gave his answers
generally with rapidity; but occasionally there was a slight hesitancy
before he replied, as though he were considering the form of words in
which he should reply. Asked if Inspector Robson was his uncle, he
answered that he was proud to own it. Asked if he followed any
occupation, he described himself as a Jack of all trades. "And master
of none?" queried a juror jocosely. "I won't say that," replied the
witness, quickly. "There are some things I can do thoroughly."

"You accompanied Inspector Robson when he entered the house of the
deceased on Saturday?"

"I did."

"You saw the body?"

"Yes. It is the body of Mr. Samuel Boyd."

"You were acquainted with him?"

"Intimately. I was in his service nearly three months, and saw him
daily."

"So that you can speak with confidence on the point?"

"With perfect confidence."

"Can you inform us whether the room in which the body was found was
Mr. Boyd's regular bedroom?"

"It was. He always slept there."

The Juror: "Is it the only bedroom in the house?"

"No; there is another bedroom on the second floor."

The Juror: "Occupied by any person?"

"By no person during my service with the deceased."

The Juror: "But at some time or other occupied by another person?"

"I believe by Mr. Reginald Boyd when he lived in the house."

The Juror: "Under what circumstances did he leave his father's house?"

"It is hardly a question that should be put to me."

The Juror: "You think it would be better to ask Mr. Reginald Boyd?"

"That is for you to decide."

The Coroner: "You were in the house yesterday?"

"Yes."

"We understand you are searching for a will?"

"Yes."

"And have found none?"

"None."

The Coroner: "I am now going to put a question to you which I put to
Inspector Robson. When you saw the body did you receive any impression
as to the length of time Mr. Boyd had been dead?"

"Yes. He must have been dead four or five days at least."

Lady Wharton: "They are stark staring mad!"

The Coroner: "I assure Lady Wharton that if she persists in these
interruptions she cannot be allowed to remain in Court."

The evidence of Constable Applebee, who was the next witness, was then
taken. Catchpole Square is within the radius of his beat, and not a
week passed without his seeing Mr. Samuel Boyd two or three times. He
was positive that the body was that of Samuel Boyd, and he would not
admit the possibility of his being mistaken.

"Did you see any suspicious persons about on the night of the 1st?"

The witness answered "No," and happened to glance in the direction of
Lady Wharton, upon which another scene occurred. Her ladyship
exclaimed, "Gracious Powers! I am in a hornet's nest! Does the man
suspect _me?_" It was with difficulty that she was calmed, and it was
only upon her giving her promise that she would not speak again that
an order for her removal was not carried out.

Mr. Finnis: "Her ladyship visited Mr. Samuel Boyd on the night of the
1st upon a matter of business, and the witness probably saw her."

The Coroner: "That is no excuse for these interruptions, Mr. Finnis."
(To the witness.) "On any subsequent occasion did you see any
suspicious persons about?"

"Yes, on the night of the great fog something occurred. The fog was so
thick that I missed my way, and by accident I stumbled upon Constable
Pond, whose beat joins mine. We were close by Catchpole Square, and we
went into it. As we were moving away I saw a woman trying to steal
from the Square into Deadman's Court. I ran and caught the person by
the arm, but somehow or other she slipped through my hands and
escaped."

"Did you see her face?"

"No, she was too quick for me."

"At what time did this take place?"

"I can't say exactly, but it was past midnight."

"Is it usual for people to be in the Square so late?"

"Quite unusual."

"That is all you can tell us?"

"That's all, except----" Here the witness hesitated.

"Except what?"

"Well, it has nothing to do with the case, but it come into my mind
that two nights last week I met Mr. Richard Remington near the
Square."

"You must have met many persons. What is there special in your meeting
Mr. Remington?"

"Only that both times it was two or three o'clock in the morning. It
isn't worth mentioning."

"The smallest incident in connection with a case of this description
is worth mentioning. Did you have any conversation with him?"

"Oh, yes. The first time we had a long talk together."

"Did he say what brought him out so late!"

"Well, he said he was looking for a lodging."

"What! At two or three in the morning?"

"Yes, that is what he said."

"It sounds like a joke; he can hardly have been serious."

A Juror: "Perhaps Mr. Remington would like to explain."

Mr. Richard Remington (from the body of the Court): "I am quite ready
to explain."

The Coroner (to Constable Applebee): "We have nothing further to ask
you."

Mr. Richard Remington was recalled.

"You have heard what the last witness said in reference to yourself?"

"Yes; he spoke the truth. I met him on two occasions last week, in the
middle of the night, and we had a chat. Of course it is absurd to
suppose I was looking for lodgings at that time, but I intended to do
so next morning, and I mentioned it to Constable Applebee, thinking it
likely he might know of a place to suit me. In point of fact he did
know, and it was upon his introduction that I took a room next day in
the house of Constable Pond in Paradise Row. You might like to hear
why I went in the direction of Catchpole Square on the night of the
fog. Well, I was in the Bishop Street Station at about midnight when
Mrs. Abel Death reported the disappearance of her husband and asked
the assistance of the police. As I had been in the employ of Mr.
Samuel Boyd I took an interest in her story, and, my time being my
own, I thought I would have a look at the old house."

The Coroner: "Thank you, Mr. Remington."

The last witness called was Mrs. Jewel, a charwoman, whose evidence
was mainly interesting from the insight it afforded of the singular
domestic habits of the deceased. She was the only female servant
employed by Mr. Boyd, and her services were not requisitioned for more
than two half-days every week. The witness described the deceased as
the hardest master she ever had. When she swept out a room or made a
bed he grumbled at the way it was done, and made it an excuse for
beating her down to the last farthing. She did no cooking for him; he
took his dinner at some cheap eating house, and prepared his own
breakfast and tea. "He'd skin a flint," the witness remarked. The
value of Mrs. Jewel's evidence lay in her intimate familiarity with
the personal appearance of the deceased. She swore positively to the
body, and laughed at the idea of her being mistaken. Some amusement
was caused by her being hard of hearing, and she resented this by
giving short snappy replies to the questions put to her, and declining
to be moved by so much as a hair's breadth from any statement she
made. The last of these questions were put by the juror who had taken
so prominent a part in the proceedings, and who resisted every effort
made by the Coroner to abbreviate his inquiries.

The Juror: "You worked for the deceased during the time his son, Mr.
Reginald Boyd, lived in the house?"

Mrs. Jewel: "Of course I did, and Mr. Reginald's a gentleman."

"Were they on good terms with each other?"

"No," she answered, "old Mr. Boyd was always quarrelling with Mr.
Reginald. He stormed a lot, but Mr. Reginald was very quiet, and
hardly answered his father. At last he went away, and I don't blame
him."

Nothing further was elicited from the witness, and the inquiry was
adjourned till Wednesday, when, the Coroner said, important evidence
would be laid before the jury.




                            CHAPTER XXXIV.

                          GATHERING CLOUDS.


"There's trouble coming, there's trouble coming." This was the
dominant thought in Dick's mind as he emerged from the court.
Reporters, hurriedly gathering their sheets of notes and sketches,
were hastening to their respective offices, and persons who had been
unable to obtain admission were eagerly asking for news of what had
taken place. The jurymen filed out, with a judicial weight on their
brows, and the man who had put and prompted so many questions gave
Dick a searching look as he passed. "I beg your pardon, Mr.
Remington," said a cheery interviewer, "I belong to 'The Hourly
Inquirer,' and if you would give me a few minutes----" "No time for
interviewing--nothing to say," interrupted Dick, and hurried on. Of
which the interviewer made a quarter of a column. Dick was not in the
mood to impart information or impressions; he had more serious matters
to think of. It seemed to him as though sinister forces were at work
inimical to Florence and Reginald. "I wonder," he thought, "what kind
of evidence Lady Wharton has to give--she seems terribly in earnest."

Clear of the crowd he felt a light touch upon his arm; looking down he
saw it was Florence.

"Reginald sent me," she said; "he is very anxious. Is it over?"

"Not by a long way," he replied. "People are staring at us. Let us
walk on."

"What has been done, Dick?"

"Evidence of identification has been taken, and a lot of stupid and
unnecessary questions asked. You will read all about it in the papers,
one part true, and three parts fiction." He spoke with a light air to
relieve her mind. "Reporters make the most of everything; it is their
business to lay on colour pretty thickly. There is one rather
vexatious thing--your visit to Catchpole Square on the night of the
fog."

"Has my name been mentioned?" asked Florence, in alarm.

"No, but it may be, and we must consider what we ought to do. Don't
look distressed; a straightforward explanation will set it right. Does
Uncle Rob know you went there?"

"No."

"Aunt Rob?"

"No. There was no harm in my going----"

"None whatever, dear."

"And none in my not speaking of it. There has been so much else to
think of."

"Indeed there has, and you have done everything for the best; but in
this unfortunate matter Uncle Rob is very delicately and peculiarly
placed; he is not only privately but officially connected with it. You
see that, don't you?"

"Yes, Dick."

"People are so uncharitable that a false step, though taken quite
innocently, may lead to trouble. I am afraid you will read many
unpleasant thing in the papers, and I want you to be prepared for
them." She gave him a startled look. "You must have courage,
Florence."

"I will."

"That's right. Now go home and tell them about your visit to Catchpole
Square, and why you went. I will be there in an hour or so. And don't
for one moment lose heart. There are some unhappy days before us, but
before long the clouds will clear, and all will be well."

She left him at the entrance to Deadman's Court, and he gave her a
bright smile to cheer her; but when she was out of sight he murmured
again, "There's trouble coming, there's trouble coming." He feared he
knew not what; every hidden danger seemed to grow, and the dark clouds
to deepen. How to ward this danger from Florence? This was his aim and
hope, and to this end he was continually nerving himself.

Up to the present nothing but perplexity and mystery had attended his
search in the house of the murdered man. There were the bottles of
wine. On the first occasion he had mechanically counted seventy-six
bottles, on the second occasion seventy-five, and now there were but
seventy-four. "Either I am out of my senses," he thought, "or some
person has been twice in the house since I forced an entrance into
it." Wildly improbable as was the suggestion he found it impossible to
reject it. True, he was not the only person who had been there these
last two days. Scotland Yard was astir, and had sent detectives and
policemen, to whom free access was granted by Dick. These officials
made themselves very busy, but for the most part kept a still tongue.
Plans of the room were drawn, and every inch of the walls and floors
and staircases was examined. When it was proposed to photograph the
blood-stained footprints made by Dick, he looked on calmly, and
assisted in the preparations.

On this Monday afternoon the undertaker's men were waiting for Dick in
the Square, and they followed him upstairs with the coffin. It had
been a gruesome task, and he felt as if he could not breathe freely
till the body was taken to its last resting place.

Then there was the safe, of which he had found the key. During his
service with Samuel Boyd this safe had been the receptacle of all the
documents of value and of all the record books belonging to the dead
man--bank book, bill book, ledger, mortgage deeds, undue bills, etc.;
he expected to see these articles in the safe, but to his astonishment
it contained only a few unimportant papers.

At five o'clock the undertaker's men had departed, and Dick with a
last look around also took his departure. As he pulled the street door
behind him he heard a familiar cough, and a little hand was slid into
his. Gracie's hand.

"Oh, I'm so glad to see you, Dick," she said, clinging to him. "I've
been everywhere to find you."

"Has your father come back?" he asked, in sudden expectation that she
brought him news of the missing man.

"No such luck. You didn't come to see us yesterday."

"I was too busy, Gracie. Are you any better?"

"Ever so much." Her pallid face and the sunken rims round her large
black eyes did not confirm the statement. "I can't rest, Dick, I can't
rest. Is he caught?"

"Who, Gracie?"

"The man that murdered Mr. Boyd?"

"No; and God knows when he will be."

"If God don't catch him," said Gracie, slowly, "and you don't, _I_
will. You just see if I don't. I've got to, because of what they're
saying of father. Dick, if I was a man I'd tear 'em to pieces. Poor
father! It's too bad, ain't it?"

"Altogether too bad."

"There's mother fretting herself to skin and bone. She gets up in the
night, and goes down to the Mews, and when she thinks nobody sees her
she cries and cries fit to break her heart; but _I_ see her, and I
feel like killing somebody!"

Not a trace of emotion in her dark little face; no kindling light in
her eyes; no tremor in her voice. The passion which agitated her was
expressed only in the clinging of her fingers to the hand of the
friend in whom she trusted and believed.

"I dreamt of father last night, Dick," she continued. "He was running
as hard as he could, and there was a mob of people after him. I kept
'em back. 'If you dare,' I cried, 'if you dare!' So we got away
together, and where do you think we got to?"

"Couldn't say for my life, Gracie, dreams are such funny things."

"Yes, they are, ain't they? We got into Mr. Boyd's house in Catchpole
Square, and we went all over it, into every room, creeping up and down
the stairs, looking for the murderer. 'You didn't do it, father?' I
said. He swore a big oath that he was innocent, and he cried to me to
save him and catch the murderer. I'm going to. I promised I would, and
I'm going to."

"It was only a dream, Gracie."

"It was real. I can hear him now, I can see him now. I've promised to
catch the murderer, and I'm going to."

They had reached Aunt Rob's house, and Dick stopped.

"I must leave you now, Gracie. My friends live here."

"You won't throw us over, will you? You'll come and see us?"

"Yes, I will come."

She raised her face; he stooped and kissed her and she went away with
a lighter heart.




                            CHAPTER XXXV.

                 LADY WHARTON STARTLES THE COURT.


When the jury re-assembled on Wednesday the excitement created by the
mystery had reached fever heat, and long before the Court was opened a
crowd of people had gathered round the doors. Numbers of influential
persons had applied for admission, and as many of these were
accommodated as the limited space at the disposal of the Coroner would
permit. The first day's proceedings had whetted curiosity, and many
members of the aristocracy were present to hear the evidence which
Lady Wharton was to give, the nature of which had been kept a profound
secret. The learned professions were adequately represented; the stage
sent some of its best actors and actresses, and literature some of its
most famous authors. Never in the history of crime had a gathering so
notable assembled at the initial inquiry into the circumstances of a
mystery murder.

The murdered man had been buried the previous day, and a vast
concourse of people had attended the funeral. Reginald--still very
weak--and Florence were the chief mourners, and in their carriage were
Inspector Robson and his wife. There was but one other mourning
carriage, and this was occupied by Dick and the poor charwoman who had
been fitfully employed domestically by the deceased. The newspapers
devoted columns to descriptions of the funeral and to those pictorial
sketches of personages and incidents which have become almost a craze
in up-to-date journalism. Standing by the grave, Dick, looking over
the heads of the people, saw Gracie and her mother and Dr. Vinsen,
side by side. Mrs. Death was in tears, Gracie wore her accustomed
impassive expression, and Dr. Vinsen bared his halo to the skies.

"My young friend, my dear young friend," he said, sidling up to Dick,
"this is the end of a crafty life, but let us extend our pity--ex-tend
our pi-ty. The grave, like charity, covereth a multitude of sins. We
will be clement; we will soften our judgment; it is the least we can
do in the presence of death, in the solemn presence of death. If it
teaches us a lesson, Mr. Samuel Boyd will not have lived in vain."

"What lesson?" asked Dick, half angrily; the voice, the manner, jarred
upon him.

"The lesson of humility, of charity--sweet charity--of justice."

"You call the life that ends here," said Dick, pointing to the grave,
"a crafty life. Where does justice come in?"

"Ah, my young friend," responded Dr. Vinsen, shaking his head
remonstrantly, "ah, my dear young friend!"

"Meaning--what?" demanded Dick.

"Meaning that you are young, that you have much to learn, much to
unlearn."

"You speak in enigmas," said Dick. "Good day."

"Not in anger," said Dr. Vinsen, gently, "not in anger, my dear young
friend, lest the dead rise to reproach you."

"He is better where he is," said Dick, cynically. "I knew him--did
you?"

"I had not the privilege. In life we never met."

"But you take it very much to heart. Why?"

"My heart is large; it bleeds for all." He laid his hand upon the
shoulder of Mrs. Death, and repeated, "It bleeds for all."

"More enigmas--more platitudes," said Dick, scornfully.

Dr. Vinsen looked at him with a pitying smile. "I fear I do not find
favour in your eyes."

"To speak plainly, you do not."

"To speak plainly is commendable. But give a reason for it."

"I cannot. You have a scientist for a friend."

"Dr. Pye? Yes."

"He will tell you that there are certain chemicals that will not mix."

"I do not need to be told. I know it."

"Well, then, Dr. Vinsen, _we_ don't mix; and there's an end of it."

"No, my young friend, not an end of it. The end is there, for him, for
you, for all. Better for some of us if we were in our graves." There
was no change in his voice; it was mild, benignant, reproachful.
"Better, far better, for some of us if we were in our graves. Come,
Mrs. Death; come, Gracie, my child."

They turned away, but not before Gracie had taken Dick's hand and
kissed it.

And now, on Wednesday morning, the Coroner took his place, and
addressed the jury in the following terms:

"Upon the opening of this inquiry I advised you to keep an open mind
respecting it, and to turn a deaf ear to the strange rumours and
reports which were in circulation. I feel it necessary to repeat this
caution. The extraordinary statements which have appeared in the
public press may or may not have a foundation of fact, but with these
statements we have nothing to do, and I beg you to dismiss them. You
are here to give your verdict in accordance with the evidence which
will be presented to you, and not in accordance with unauthorised and
unverified rumour. If you do this without fear or favour you will have
performed your duty. Before medical evidence is taken Inspector Robson
has requested permission to make a statement, to which, as he is an
important witness in the case, I see no objection."

Inspector Robson was then called.

The Coroner: "Does the statement you wish to make, Inspector Robson,
relate to the present inquiry?"

Inspector Robson: "It does, Mr. Coroner, though it has no direct
bearing upon it. A matter has come to my knowledge since Monday which,
although it is purely of a private nature, I consider it my duty to
make public. Constable Applebee, in his evidence on that day,
mentioned that on the night of the 5th, when he was in Catchpole
Square, he saw a woman there whom he challenged, and who escaped from
him. The incident was reported at the Bishop Street Station, and note
was taken of it. I wish to state that the lady he challenged is my
daughter."

"You were not aware of the fact when Constable Applebee was under
examination?"

"I was not. My daughter, hearing on Monday that the incident had been
mentioned in court, informed me that it was she who had visited
Catchpole Square on the night in question."

"Is there any special reason why she did not inform you of it before?"

"None. Had the matter been of importance she would have spoken of it
earlier."

"Perhaps we had better hear from her own lips the reason of her visit.
Is she in court?"

"She is."

"Let her be called."

Florence came forward. She was sitting between Reginald and her
mother, who gave her an encouraging smile as she left them.

The Coroner: "You have heard what your father has said. There is no
obligation upon you to state why you went to Catchpole Square at such
an hour on such a night; but we are ready to listen to any explanation
you may desire to make."

Florence: "I will answer any questions you ask."

"Previous to your visit where were you on that night?"

"At my husband's lodgings in Park Street, Islington. He was very ill,
and I was nursing him."

"Did he send you for his father?"

"No, he was delirious. He spoke of his father several times, and it
appeared to me to be my duty to make him acquainted with his son's
dangerous condition. There was no one else to go but myself, and I
went to Catchpole Square because I considered it right to do so."

The Juror (who had taken so conspicuous a part in Monday's
proceedings): "When he spoke of his father, what were his precise
words?"

The Coroner: "I do not think the witness should be asked that
question."

Florence: "Oh, yes, there is nothing to conceal. He simply said, 'My
father, my father!' and I gathered from that that he wished to see
him. It was natural that I should think so."

The Coroner: "Quite natural. You arrived at Catchpole Square, and
knocked at the door of the deceased?"

"Yes, I knocked a good many times, but no one answered me. As I was
about to leave the square I heard voices, and saw, very dimly, two men
very close to me. I did not know they were policemen, and one of them
called out to me to stop, and caught hold of me. I was so frightened
that I tore myself away, and ran out of the Square as quickly as I
could."

The Juror: "Did you know at that time that your husband was not on
good terms with his father?"

The Coroner: "You need not answer that question."

"I wish to answer every question. I did know it, and I knew that there
was no fault on my husband's part. It was my hope that his illness
would lead to a reconciliation between them. I thank God that my
husband is spared to me, but if he had died I should never have
forgiven myself if I had not made the attempt to bring his father to
him."

"Thank you, Mrs. Boyd; that is all we have to ask."

A buzz of admiration ran through the court as Florence returned to her
seat by Reginald's side.

Dr. Talbot Rowbottom, of Harley Street, a member of the Royal College
of Surgeons and a doctor of medicine, was then called.

"You examined the body of the deceased?"

"Yes, on Sunday, at the request of Mr. Reginald Boyd, who wrote me a
note to that effect. I had read of the discovery of the body in the
newspapers, and, anticipating an inquest, I called first upon you, as
coroner of the district, and received your permission to make the
examination."

"Did the deceased die a natural death?"

"No. He met his death by strangulation."

"You have no doubt upon the subject?"

"Not the slightest."

"He could not have strangled himself?"

"From the condition of the body that is impossible."

"Does your examination of the body warrant you in saying that there
was resistance on the part of the deceased?"

"Great resistance. There is every indication of a violent struggle
having taken place."

"So that the orderly state of the bed and bedclothes was unnatural?"

"Most unnatural. After the deed was done singular care must have been
taken to compose the limbs and arrange the bedclothes."

"Do you consider it likely that, during the struggle, the deceased
succeeded in getting out of bed?"

"More than likely. I observed upon the body traces of bruises which
could not have been produced had the deceased remained in bed. There
was a bruise upon the shin of the right leg, another on the head, and
another on the right shoulder. These must have been caused by the
deceased coming into violent contact with heavy pieces of furniture.
Above the left eye there was an abrasion from a similar cause."

"Was there any wound on the body such as might have been caused by a
knife or a pistol?"

"No."

"Is the furniture in the bedroom of a sufficiently heavy character to
cause the wounds and abrasions you spoke of?"

"There is no heavy furniture in the bedroom. My impression is that the
deceased was first attacked in his sleep, that he awoke, that in the
course of the struggle he succeeded in getting out of bed, and
dragged, or was dragged by his assailant or assailants, into the
adjoining apartment, where the furniture is of a much more substantial
description."

"Do you consider it likely that the deceased could have called for
help during the struggle?"

"Not to any appreciable extent. The compression of the windpipe was
remarkable, and under such compression the capacity of the vocal
chords must have been considerably weakened. Even had he succeeded in
releasing himself for a few moments he could not in that brief time
have regained control of his voice. The exhaustion would have been too
great."

"Now, Dr. Rowbottom, you examined the body on Sunday, the l0th. Can
you state with some degree of precision on what approximate date the
deceased met his death?"

"He must have been dead at least eight days."

"That takes us back to Sunday, the 3rd?"

"Yes. And it is probable that he died the day before, on the
Saturday."

At these words, which were uttered with decision, there was a
commotion in the part of the court in which Lady Wharton was sitting,
but the Coroner looking with some severity in that direction, her
ladyship, who had risen to her feet, obeyed the injunction of her
counsel not to speak. She sank back in her seat, and evinced her
agitation by a vigorous fluttering of her fan. When the excitement
caused by this interruption had subsided, the Coroner continued.

"The deceased being in his night attire, we may take it that he died
either on the night of Friday, the 1st of March, or on the night of
Saturday, the 2nd?"

"Certainly on one of those nights."

"Absolutely certain?"

"Absolutely certain."

Dr. John Webster, of Canonbury Square, and Dr. Lipman, of Wimpole
Street, who were next examined, corroborated in every respect the
evidence of Dr. Rowbottom, and agreed with the conclusions at which he
had arrived. They spoke positively to the fact that the deceased had
been brutally murdered, and to the presumption that the murder had
taken place either on the Friday or the Saturday night.

At this stage of the inquiry Mr. Finnis, Q.C., requested the Coroner
to take Lady Wharton as the next witness. Her ladyship, he said, had
evidence of an extraordinary nature to give which would throw an
entirely new light upon the inquiry, and it was most important that
there should be as little delay as possible in hearing what she had to
say.

The Coroner: "Before Lady Wharton is examined there is official
information to lay before the jury. An officer from the detective
department in Scotland Yard is present, and we will hear him first. He
has duties elsewhere, and is anxious to be relieved from a longer
attendance in this court than is absolutely necessary. His evidence
will open up matter which may have a bearing on the verdict. Call Mr.
Lambert."

This gentleman, whose name is well known in association with many
celebrated criminal cases, stepped forward and was sworn.

"You are a detective in official service?"

"I am."

"You have visited the house of the deceased in Catchpole Square?"

"On three occasions. The first on Sunday, the second on Monday, the
third yesterday."

"Whom did you find in charge there?"

"Mr. Richard Remington, who gave me every facility for a thorough
examination of the premises."

"Describe what steps you took, and their result."

"I first examined the bedroom and the adjoining office. On the floor
of both rooms I observed the marks of a man's footsteps, with stains
of blood which had been trodden upon. In three places the footmarks
were partially outlined in these stains, and I took photographs of
them."

"Are these the photographs?"

"Yes."

The Coroner passed the photographs to the jury.

"How do you form the conclusion that they are the footsteps of a man?"

"The boots are those of a man, and the size, No. 8, is an unusual size
for a woman."

"Were there marks of other footsteps?"

"None."

"Could these footsteps have been made by the deceased?"

"No. The deceased was flat-footed; the man who wore the boots had a
defined arch in his soles. Here are photographs of the soles of
deceased's boots; you will see a marked difference in the size and
shape."

The photographs were produced, and examined by the Coroner and the
jury.

"After searching the bedroom and the adjoining office you proceeded to
another part of the premises."

"With your permission I will first finish with these two rooms."

"Very well. Proceed."

"The walls of the office are partially hung with old tapestry, and I
observed in one place that a hand had clutched it. The finger marks
are still discernible, and the tapestry has not returned to its
original folds. This indicates that, during a struggle, one of the men
had caught hold of it. Upon parts of the wall not covered with
tapestry are scratches which seem to have been made by finger nails."

"Recent scratches?"

"Made within the last two or three weeks."

"Do you consider it certain that there was a struggle between the
deceased and his assailant?"

"I am positive there was."

"In that case would there not have been, in addition to the defined
blood stains of footmarks, smears of blood upon the floor?"

"I was coming to that. There is no doubt that a prolonged struggle
took place, but the absence of blood-smears, such as would have been
caused by the naked feet of the deceased, proves that the wound from
which the blood proceeded could not have been inflicted during the
struggle."

"Before or after?"

"After. If blood had dropped upon the floor before the struggle it
would have taken some time to dry, and signs of dragging feet would
have been observable. Besides, there would have been blood-stains on
the naked feet of the deceased. There were none. Examining farther I
discovered a bullet in the wall, which I extracted, and which must
have been fired within the last two or three weeks. The bore is .320,
the barrel of the pistol, four inch. The weapon used was probably a
Colt's ejector revolver."

"Probably, you say. Did you not find the pistol?"

"No. I inquired of Mr. Remington whether he had found one. He had
not."

"So that you cannot say whether the shot was fired by the deceased or
his assailant?"

"I cannot say."

"Was that the only bullet you found?"

"The only one. My examination of these two rooms concluded, I turned
my attention to other parts of the house. On the stairs leading from
the street door to the bedroom I picked up two pieces of brown paper,
with small pieces of wax adhering to them."

"Did you examine the back of the premises?"

"Yes. Over the basement rooms, which had not been used for a
considerable time, was a window which had been broken from without,
and broken by an unskilled hand."

"How do you arrive at the conclusion that the window was broken from
without?"

"By the splinters of glass on the floor of the room, and by the broken
pieces remaining in the panes, the jagged edges of which are a
verification of my statement."

"We should like to hear your reason for saying that the hand that
broke the window was unskilled?"

"A regular burglar would have been provided with tools which would
have enabled him to cut the glass without running the risk of personal
injury."

"But might not such a man have adopted these rougher means for the
purpose of averting suspicion?"

"I have never known it done by a skilled burglar. It was through this
window that the man effected an entrance. Continuing my investigation
I came to the wall which surrounds the back of the house, and there I
received confirmation of the theory I had formed. The man had brought
with him a rope to which a grapnel was attached. This rope he had
thrown up from the outside until the grapnel caught in the mortar at
the top of the wall. Then he climbed up; the rest was easy. The marks
of the grapnel are plainly discernible, and the freshness of the
loosened mortar proves that but a short time has elapsed since he paid
his last visit."

"Is it your opinion that there was more than one visit?"

"As to that I have formed no opinion."

"All this must have taken some time?"

"Yes, and was done at night when there were few people about. The
street on which the dead wall abuts is but little frequented. The
movements of the policeman on the beat were doubtless carefully
noted."

"Should you say that robbery was the object of this burglarious
entrance?"

"It is a fair presumption."

"Did you search the clothes of the deceased?"

"Yes. Mr. Remington had gone through the pockets before I came, and
had replaced what he found in them."

The Juror who had asked previous questions: "How do you know that?"

"He told me so. The watch and chain had not been taken, and there was
money in his purse, a Â£5 note and some gold and silver, Â£9 18s. in
all. I opened the safe; there were no articles of value in it. If
there had been any before the death of the deceased they had been
removed, and the key put back in its original place."

"You found no burglars' tools about?"

"None."

"Nor tools of any kind?"

"No."

"There were desks and drawers in the room adjoining the bedroom. Did
any of the locks appear to have been forced?"

"No."

"I have no further questions to ask you, Mr. Lambert. Call Lady
Wharton."

Expectation ran high at this summons. The scenes in Court in which her
ladyship had played a principal part, and her excited comments upon a
vital point in the inquiry, had caused her evidence to be looked
forward to with intense interest.

The Coroner: "We understand that you have a communication of
importance to make to the jury, and we are now prepared to hear what
you have to say. You were acquainted with the deceased?"

Lady Wharton: "Whom do you mean by the deceased?"

The Coroner: "You are here to answer questions, Lady Wharton, not to
ask them."

Lady Wharton: "But I do ask them. I want to know whom you mean by the
deceased."

The Coroner: "Mr. Samuel Boyd, of course. You were acquainted with
him?"

"I was very slightly acquainted with him. As a matter of fact I saw
him only twice in my life. The first time was on the evening of
Friday, the 1st of March. Lord Wharton had entered into certain
financial transactions with Mr. Boyd, which did not come to my
knowledge till a week or two before that date. Some settlement had to
be made respecting these transactions, and Lord Wharton being ill, I
undertook the business, having also a little business of my own to do
with him. So far as I am aware there was no person in the house except
Mr. Boyd when I called upon him in Catchpole Square. The business
being of a private nature I entered alone, and ordered my servant to
wait outside for me in the Square."

"At what hour was this visit paid?"

"At eight o'clock, and I remained with him thirty or forty minutes. I
had brought with me some bills signed by Lord Wharton and endorsed by
my brother, Lord Fairfax. In return for these bills I should have
received bills not then due. It slipped my mind at the time, and I
wrote to him about them, and about another matter as well. In his
reply he promised to bring the old bills to our place in Bournemouth
on Thursday night, the 7th."

"A moment if you please. Do you say that you received a letter from
the deceased on a date subsequent to Friday, the 1st of March?"

"I say that I received a letter from Mr. Samuel Boyd on the 6th of
March, and that I saw him on the night of the 7th."

So great was the commotion in the Court at this statement that it was
two or three minutes before order was restored.

The Coroner: "Do you seriously assert this, Lady Wharton, in the teeth
of the medical evidence that Mr. Samuel Boyd met his death on the
night of the 1st or the 2nd of March?"

Lady Wharton: "A fig for the medical evidence! Mr. Samuel Boyd was
alive last Thursday night, and it is my belief that he is alive at
this moment!"

The Coroner: "Surely, surely, Lady Wharton----"

Lady Wharton (interrupting excitedly): "And surely, surely, Mr.
Coroner! Am I to believe the evidence of my senses? I tell you I saw
the man last Thursday night, and had a conversation with him; and as
his body has not been found, Mr. Samuel Boyd is alive now, and is
keeping out of the way, like the thief and scoundrel he is, for the
purpose of robbing me!"




                            CHAPTER XXXVI.

                   THE CONTINUATION OF THE INQUEST.


These words, spoken loudly and emphatically, acted like a spark upon
gunpowder, and it was not until the Coroner threatened several times
to clear the Court that order was again restored. From Lady Wharton
the attention of the audience was turned to Reginald, whose head was
bowed in shame. Some pitied him, some condemned him, and all were
feverishly curious to hear the outcome of Lady Wharton's disclosures.
The only crumb of comfort Reginald received was expressed in the close
clasp of Florence's hand. Fearlessly and indignantly the young girl
faced the eyes that were directed towards her and her husband; her
cheeks were flushed, her lips parted, as though crying shame upon
those who seemed to be mutely accusing the man she loved. Dick looked
contemptuously upon these silent accusers, and Aunt Rob glared at
them; it was with some difficulty that Uncle Rob prevented her from
addressing Lady Wharton in terms of indignant reproach. "Keep still,
mother, keep still," he whispered, "you will only make matters worse."
So she held her tongue, and nursed her wrath in bitterness of spirit.
During the course of this drama of human passion and emotion Mr.
Finnis, Q.C., rose and addressed the Court.

"Lady Wharton," he said, "has suffered a grievous wrong, and however
strongly she may express herself, it cannot for one moment be doubted
that she is speaking what she believes to be the truth. An endeavour
has been made to prove that Mr. Samuel Boyd was murdered on the Friday
or Saturday night of the week before last. We do not impeach the
witnesses, we do not say that they have spoken from interested
motives. What we do say is that they are in error. That Mr. Samuel
Boyd did not meet his death at the time mentioned is proved by the
fact that Lady Wharton saw and conversed with him five or six days
afterwards. Her testimony is supported by that of her brother, Lord
Fairfax, who is now in Court, and who also saw and conversed with him.
As you may gather from her evidence we go farther than that; we say
that Mr. Samuel Boyd has not been murdered. Her ladyship, as you will
presently learn, has had, unfortunately for herself, some business
transactions with Mr. Samuel Boyd, and in view of the strange mystery
which surrounds the case, I have advised her to make these
transactions public. I ask you now, Mr. Coroner, to permit her to
relate her story with as little interruption from yourself as
possible; and I would also ask Lady Wharton to control her feelings,
and to refrain from strong language. There are persons in Court
related to Mr. Samuel Boyd, to whom such epithets as she has applied
to him must be extremely painful."

The Coroner: "The extraordinary turn this inquiry has taken renders it
imperatively necessary that a full disclosure be made of all that has
passed between Lady Wharton and Mr. Samuel Boyd. Now, if your ladyship
pleases."

Lady Wharton: "And kindly do not interrupt me. I have mentioned that I
paid Mr. Samuel Boyd a visit on the evening of Friday, the 1st of
March. On that occasion I gave him bills for a considerable amount in
renewal of bills shortly to fall due, and I foolishly forgot to ask
him for the return of the old bills. In the course of the interview I
requested him--(it is perfectly abominable that I should be compelled
to speak of it, but I suppose it cannot be prevented)--I requested him
to advance me a thousand pounds for my personal use, quite apart from
the business between him and Lord Wharton. With some idea of the
character of the man I was dealing with, I had brought with me as
security for the loan certain articles of jewellery of great value,
for which I had no immediate use, and which I handed over to him.
After inspecting them he consented to advance the money, but said he
could not let me have it immediately--which, of course, was a trick
and subterfuge. I told him that I was going out of town, to our place
in Bournemouth, and he said he would bring the sum to me there on
Thursday night--last Thursday, you know--in bank notes. With that
understanding I left him. Two days afterwards it was brought to my
recollection that Mr. Boyd had not returned the old bills, and I wrote
to him about them. At the same time I mentioned that I needed a much
larger sum for my private personal use than we had arranged for, and I
requested him to bring Â£1,500, promising to give him further security
in the shape of additional jewels, for there is only one way of
dealing with these Shylocks: they _must_ have their pound of flesh. He
replied that he would bring the money and the old bills on Thursday
night. We were giving a ball on that night, and as I did not wish such
a person to mix with our guests I decided to finish the business with
him in a retired part of the grounds, and I instructed my servants to
that effect. He had the assurance not to present himself till one in
the morning, when a servant brought me his card. I went to the spot I
had appointed, and there I saw Mr. Samuel Boyd. I asked him if he had
brought the money; he answered that he had, and he produced a small
packet, which he declined to part with till I gave him the additional
jewels I had promised as security. The scoundrel assumed an air of
saucy independence which completely deceived me. The jewels were in the
house, and Lord Fairfax happening to be passing at that moment I
called to him and requested him to remain with Mr. Boyd while I went
to fetch them. When I returned I gave them to Mr. Boyd, who then
handed me the packet, saying that it contained the Â£1,500 in bank
notes and the old bills. As I could not count the money in the grounds
I went to the house again, accompanied by Lord Fairfax, and opening
the packet, discovered that I had been robbed. There were no bills
inside, and no money, nothing but blank paper cunningly folded to make
it feel like bank notes. I hurried back, with the intention of giving
the thief into custody, but though search was made for him in every
direction he was not to be found. I want to know what has become of
him and of my property."

The Coroner: "This is a strange story, Lady Wharton, and is in direct
conflict with the evidence that has been tendered."

Lady Wharton: "The evidence that has been tendered is in direct
conflict with the facts of the case. In all my life I have never heard
such a tissue of misrepresentations and delusions."

"May you not yourself be labouring under a delusion?"

"You had better say at once that I am not in my right senses."

"Pray do not speak so excitedly. May you not have been deceived by an
accidental likeness to Mr. Samuel Boyd in the person who presented
himself?"

"It is an absurd suggestion. There is no possibility of my having been
mistaken. I tell you it was the man himself."

The Coroner: "Did you keep a copy of the letter you wrote to Mr.
Boyd?"

Lady Wharton: "I am not in the habit of keeping copies of my letters.
I leave that to tradesmen."

"Have you the letter you received from him?"

"I have brought it with me."

Lady Wharton handed the letter to the Coroner, who read it aloud:


"Mr. Samuel Boyd presents his compliments to Lady Wharton, and will
have the pleasure of waiting upon her ladyship on Thursday night with
the bills which he forgot to return last Friday evening, and with the
additional advance her ladyship requires. Mr. Boyd hopes that her
ladyship will be prepared with the jewels she speaks of, and that they
will be adequate security for the increase in the loan.

"Catchpole Square, N., 5th March, 1896."


Lady Wharton: "And people come here and swear that at the time the man
wrote that letter he had been dead five days! Can anything be more
preposterous?"

The Coroner: "We shall have witnesses before us who are familiar with
Mr. Boyd's handwriting, and this letter will be submitted to them.
Have you the visiting card Mr. Boyd gave your servant in Bournemouth?"

"Here it is."

"Could you identify the jewels?"

"I can swear to them, if they are fortunately recovered."

"That is all I have to ask you at present, Lady Wharton. If Lord
Fairfax is present perhaps he will come forward."

Lord Fairfax (advancing from the body of the Court): "No objection."

"You have heard the account given by Lady Wharton of the visit of a
person last Thursday night who announced himself as Mr. Samuel Boyd?"

"Quite true."

"You saw that person?"

"Yes."

"Have you had any dealings with Mr. Boyd?"

"Happy to say, no."

"Then you are not acquainted with him?"

"Not the pleasure."

"Then you cannot say it was Mr. Boyd."

"Take Lady Wharton's word for it. Her ladyship presented him. She
said, 'Mr. Samuel Boyd, Catchpole Square.' I said, 'Ah.'"

"You conversed with him?"

"He conversed with me. Fifty words to my one."

"What was the subject of the conversation?"

"Money. Asked if I wanted it. I said every fellow wanted it. Said he
would be happy to oblige. I said, 'Ah.'"

"When Lady Wharton returned did you remain with them?"

"At her request. Saw her give him jewels. Saw him give her packet. Saw
her dismiss him. Glad to be rid of fellow."

"You went back to the house, and was present when she opened the
packet?"

"Yes. Blank paper. Infernal scoundrel."

"Was information given to the police?"

"Wanted to. Lady Wharton said no, go to lawyer. Went to Mr. Finnis
Saturday. Then, surprising report in papers. Man murdered, or supposed
to be."

"That is all you know, Lord Fairfax?"

"All I know."

The Coroner (to the jury): "Before we call Mr. Reginald Boyd I wish to
ask Mr. Richard Remington a question or two, arising out of Lady
Wharton's evidence."

The profound amazement with which Dick had listened to this evidence
was not reflected in his countenance as he stepped airily forward.
Never in his life had he so strongly felt the need for dissimulation
as at the present time. It was forced upon him--by the discoveries he
had himself made and by the testimony of the witnesses who had been
examined--that in this mystery another agency was at work the
existence of which he had hitherto only dimly suspected. The person
who had presented himself to Lady Wharton as Samuel Boyd and had
committed the fraud upon her must have been intimately familiar with
the business operations of the murdered man, and must have had free
access to the house in Catchpole Square. He must also have a talent
for disguise to have so imposed upon Lady Wharton. He could think of
but one person who had the knowledge requisite to carry out the
deception--Abel Death. But to do what Lady Wharton had described
needed courage, coolness, skill, and an evenly balanced brain; none
but a master of resource, and one who had perfect command over
himself, could have brought to a successful issue a task so difficult.
Dick could hardly believe that Abel Death was equal to a man[oe]uvre
so daring, a scheme so full of peril, in which a single false step
would bring destruction upon him. Dick felt as if every hour added a
new mystery to those that lay unsolved. He had one cause for deep
gratitude, and he gladly welcomed it. These disclosures helped to
dispel the cloud of suspicion that hung over Reginald. Whatever else
he might have done, he could have had no personal part in the
duplicity and in the robbery of the jewels. How far this would help to
clear him in the minds of others who might suspect him had yet to be
seen. They might argue that he was in league with another man, and
that the imposition practised upon Lady Wharton was part of a
cunningly laid scheme, all the details of which had been carefully
considered and mapped out beforehand. There was, indeed, but little
light in the cloud that hung over Florence's husband.

This was the state of Dick's mind when he submitted himself for the
third time to the Coroner.

The Coroner: "Since you were examined on Monday, have you continued
your search in Mr. Samuel Boyd's house?"

Dick: "Yes, I have carefully searched every room, every cupboard,
every drawer."

"Have you found any jewels?"

"None."

"Any bills of acceptance?"

"None."

"Nothing of any value?"

"Nothing."

"Look at this visiting card which was presented to Lady Wharton on
Thursday night in Bournemouth. Do you recognise it as one of Mr.
Samuel Boyd's regular visiting cards?"

"It is exactly like. There are thirty or forty similar cards in a
drawer in the writing table."

"You are doubtless familiar with Mr. Boyd's handwriting?"

"I was very familiar with it, but that is some time ago. I may err in
my recollection of it."

"So far as your recollection serves is this letter received by Lady
Wharton on the 6th of March, and dated the 5th, in his writing?"

"It cannot be his writing because on the 5th of March he was dead."

"Confine yourself strictly to answering the questions put to you.
Should you say it was in Mr. Samuel Boyd's handwriting?"

Dick examined the letter with great care. He had in his pocket at that
very moment proof positive in the shape of the incriminating document
written by Samuel Boyd only a few hours before he was murdered, the
production of which would have caused Reginald's instant arrest. The
writing on the letter was like it, and he would have given much to be
able to compare them. After a long pause he said, "It looks like his
writing, but I am not an expert in caligraphy."

The Coroner made a gesture as if he had exhausted his questions, and
Dick was about to step back, when the Juror interposed.

The Juror: "Have you found a pistol of any kind in the house?"

"Now, who is prompting you?" thought Dick, as he confronted the Juror,
a sallow-faced, pock-marked man, with an aggressive voice. "No," he
answered aloud, "I found no pistol."

The Juror: "The detective officer who has been examined spoke of a
recently fired bullet which he extracted from the wall of the office.
How is it that in your evidence on Monday you said nothing of this
bullet?"

Dick: "In the first place, because I was not asked. In the second
place, because on Monday nothing was known about it."

There was a titter in Court at this, and the juror flushed up and was
silent.

The Coroner: "When was the bullet found?"

Dick: "Yesterday."

"It had escaped your notice before the detective officer pointed it
out?"

"It was I who first pointed it out. We were examining the wall
together when I said, 'What is this?' My question led to the discovery
of the bullet."

The Coroner: "Call Mr. Reginald Boyd."

A firm pressure of Florence's hand, and Reginald faced the jury. Dick
moved a little nearer to the young wife, whose heart was throbbing
violently. Reginald was very pale, and traces of the sickness he had
passed through were visible in his face, though he bore himself with
composure.

The Coroner: "You have been ill, and probably would like to be
seated."

Reginald: "Thank you, Mr. Coroner, I prefer to stand."

"As you please. We understand that you went to your father's house in
Catchpole Square to see the body of the deceased?"

"Yes, I went there on Sunday."

"You saw the body?"

"Yes."

"And identified it?"

"Yes. It was my father's body."

"In the teeth of the conflicting evidence that has been given, you are
positive?"

"I am positive. I wish with all my heart and soul that there was room
for doubt."

"We recognise that your position is a painful one, and we should, of
course, wish to hear all the evidence it is in your power to give, but
I consider it right to say that you are not compelled to answer every
question put to you."

"There is no question that I shall decline to answer. I am a willing
witness in a most unhappy tragedy."

"When did you last see your father alive?"

"On Friday the 1st of March."

"Before that day were you in the habit of visiting him regularly?"

"Before that day I had not seen him for two years. I regret to say we
were not on friendly terms."

The Juror: "What was the cause of the disagreement between you?"

The Coroner: "We cannot have that at this point of the inquiry."

The Juror: "The witness states that there is no question that he will
decline to answer, and the inquiry will be incomplete unless we arrive
at all the facts of the case."

Reginald: "I am willing to answer everything."

The Coroner: "We will proceed in something like order. The last time
you saw your father alive was on Friday the 1st of March. Did the
interview take place in his house in Catchpole Square?"

"Yes, on that day I paid two visits to the house, the first in the
afternoon, the second at night."

The Juror: "How did you obtain admittance in the afternoon?"

The Coroner (to the Juror): "I must request you not to make these
frequent interruptions; they tend to confuse the issue."

The Juror: "With all due respect, sir, it is the jury who have to
return the verdict"----

The Coroner: "Under my guidance and direction."

The Juror: "Not entirely. We are not simply machines. You can advise
us, and clear up knotty points, but you cannot dictate to us.
Otherwise you might as well hold this inquiry without our aid. The
question I put to the witness is a very simple one."

The Coroner: "Very well." (To Reginald.) "Did you obtain admission
into your father's house on Friday afternoon in the usual way?"

Reginald: "No. I knocked at the door two or three times, and receiving
no answer, admitted myself with a private latchkey I had in my
pocket."

The Juror: "You see, Mr. Coroner, I had an object in asking the
question."

The Coroner: "How did you become possessed of the latchkey?"

Reginald: "It was one I used when I lived in Catchpole Square with my
father. When I left the home I took it with me."

"Having let yourself in, what then did you do?"

"I went upstairs to the office in the expectation of seeing my father.
He was not at home. The only person in the house was his clerk, Abel
Death."

"You were personally acquainted with Abel Death?"

"Yes."

"And on friendly terms with him?"

"Yes."

"Why did he not open the street door for you?"

"He had been instructed not to admit anyone during my father's
absence."

"Not even to go down to the door to see who it was who sought
entrance?"

"Not even that. He was ordered not to stir out of the office."

"Was your father a very strict man?"

"Very strict."

"Had you a definite object in view when you paid the visit, apart from
the natural desire to see him?"

"I had. My circumstances were not good, and I went to see if I could
not improve them. My mother had left me a small fortune, and had
appointed a trustee to administer it. This trustee had given me to
understand that when I was of age I should come into possession of
Â£8,000. I spent my youth and early manhood abroad, and when I returned
home my trustee was dead, and my father had the disposition of my
inheritance. He wished me to join him in his business, but I had a
distaste for it, and we had many arguments and discussions on the
subject."

The Juror: "Quarrels?"

"I suppose they would be considered so. We were equally firm, and the
consequence of our disagreement was that there was a breach between
us, which ended in my leaving his house."

"Voluntarily?"

"He sent me away. Before I left he asked me what I intended to live
upon, and I answered that I had my inheritance. Greatly to my surprise
he informed me that all the money had been spent upon me during and
three or four years after my minority. He showed me a statement of
accounts which I did not understand."

"Interrupting you here, has that statement of accounts been found
among your father's papers?"

"No statement of accounts has been found. Shall I proceed?"

"If you wish."

"It is hardly my wish, but I certainly desire to anticipate questions
which might be put to me by the jury."

The Juror: "Quite right. It will save trouble."

Reginald: "I questioned the correctness of these accounts, and my
father said he was ready to prove their correctness in a court of law.
Such a course was repugnant to my feelings, and we parted, my resolve
being to carve out a path for myself. I was not fortunate, and on the
day I visited my father I was practically penniless. I was then
married, and I desired to make a home for my wife, which in my then
circumstances was not possible. It was this which drove me to making
another appeal to my father to restore money which I believed was
rightfully mine. On the occasion of my afternoon visit I remained only
a short time with Mr. Abel Death, and before I left I informed him of
my intention to come again at night. I paid my second visit at about
ten o'clock, which I thought was the best time to find my father
alone. I knocked at the door, and he came down and asked who was
there. He recognised my voice when I answered him, and he refused to
admit me. I told him from without that I was determined to see him, if
not that night, the next day or night, and if not then, that I would
continue my efforts until I succeeded. Upon that he unlocked and
unbolted the door, and I entered and followed him upstairs into the
office, where I explained the motive for my visit. I informed him that
I was married, and that it was necessary I should provide for my wife.
We were together half an hour or so, and he refused to assist me, and
denied that any money was due to me. I offered to accept a small sum,
and to sign a full quittance, but he turned a deaf ear to all my
appeals, and at length I left him. Mr. Coroner, I am aware that in
this disclosure I have touched upon matters which do not come strictly
within the scope of your inquiry. I have done so because I wish to
avoid the suspicion of any reluctance on my part to make known to you
and the jury all my proceedings with respect to my father. Private
matters have already been introduced which affect me closely, and
while I dispute the justice of the direction which this inquiry has
taken I recognise that more mischief may be done by silence than by a
frank and open confession."

The Coroner: "Your statement is a voluntary one, and much of it is not
pertinent to the inquiry. You say that you visited your father at
about ten o'clock?"

"At about that hour."

"You left the house before eleven o'clock?"

"Certainly before that hour."

"Were you and your father quite alone?"

"Quite alone."

"Did any one apply for admission while you were with him?"

"No one."

"There was no other person except yourselves in the house?"

"Not to my knowledge."

"Did your father accompany you to the street door?"

"I do not think he did."

"Cannot you say with certainty?"

"No. I regret that, as regards the last few minutes of the interview,
I cannot entirely depend upon my memory. I was deeply agitated, and my
mind was in confusion. I have endeavoured in vain to recall every
incident and word, and it has occurred to me that the fever from which
I immediately afterwards suffered, and which kept me to my bed for
several days, may have been upon me then. I have a recollection--not
very clear--that as I went downstairs I felt in my pocket for the
latchkey."

"For what reason? You did not need the key to open the door from
within?"

"I cannot say why I did it. I can only tell you what is in my mind."

"Have you the latchkey now?"

"No, I have lost it."

"Where?"

"I do not know where."

"Have you searched for it?"

"Yes, without success."

"Between your two visits to your father on that Friday did you come
into communication with Mr. Abel Death?"

"No."

"Did you not see him in Catchpole Square, or in its vicinity?"

"I repeat that I did not see him, and had no communication with him."

The Juror: "Angry words passed between you and your father?"

"I am afraid so."

"Threatening words?"

"Not on my part."

"On his?" (A momentary pause.) "I do not insist upon a reply."

"Oh, I will reply. My father threatened to bring an action against me
for a balance of Â£1,200, which he said was due to him on the account."

"You disputed the correctness of the account?"

"Certainly I disputed it."

"Did you accuse your father of fraud?"

The Coroner: "Order, order!"

The question was not answered.

The Juror: "Is it true that during these last two years you have been
living under an assumed name?"

"I have been passing as Mr. Reginald. Reginald is my Christian name."

"Was it as Mr. Reginald you introduced yourself to the family of
Inspector Robson?"

"I was introduced to them by that name."

"They did not know you were the son of Mr. Samuel Boyd?"

"They did not."

"And you did not inform them?"

"Not for some time--not, indeed, till I was married."

"That is quite lately?"

"Yes."

"Have you any objection to inform us why you suppressed the name of
Boyd? Were you ashamed of it?"

"You are pressing me rather hardly."

The Coroner: "I quite agree. Many of these questions are totally
irrelevant."

The Juror: "Surely, Mr. Coroner, it is of importance that we should be
made acquainted with the true state of the relations existing between
Mr. Samuel Boyd and his only child. Putting aside Lady Wharton's
statements and impressions, and assuming that the medical evidence is
correct, the witness is the last person who saw the deceased alive."

Reginald: "That is not so. Some person or persons must have seen him
after I left him on Friday night."

The Juror: "Well, the last person who has given evidence in this
Court?"

Reginald: "Yes."

"Have you taken out letters of administration?"

"Yes."

"As matters stand at present you are the only person who has benefited
by the death of your father?"

The Coroner: "I will not allow questions of this nature to be put to
the witness, who has given his evidence very fairly, and has shown
every disposition to assist the Court."

Reginald: "I should like to explain that I did not know my father had
not made a will. My impression was that he had made one, disinheriting
me. Even now, although no will has yet been found, one may be
forthcoming."

The Juror: "Extremely unlikely. There has been plenty of time for its
production."

The Coroner: "You have heard the evidence respecting the bullet in the
wall. Is it within your knowledge that your father kept a pistol by
him?"

Reginald: "During the time I lived with him he always had a loaded
pistol. It was a Colt's revolver. I do not know whether, during the
last two years, he continued to keep it."

"Did your father ever fire the pistol?"

"Never, to my knowledge."

"On what day were you taken ill?"

"On the day following my visit to my father. I recollect feeling giddy
and light-headed when I returned home that night. I went to bed about
midnight, and the next morning I was too ill to rise. The
circumstances of my marriage have been made public in the course of
this inquiry. I was living alone in Park Street, Islington, and I had
intervals of consciousness during which I wrote from time to time to
my wife, who was living with her parents. Eventually she came to nurse
me, and then the secret of our marriage was at an end. She has related
how, being alarmed at my condition, she went to Catchpole Square last
Tuesday night to inform my father, and, if possible, to bring him to
me. I am deeply, deeply grateful to her for the love and devotion she
has shown towards me, and to her parents for their kindness and
consideration."

"Where were you on Thursday night?"

"Ill in bed. For a week, from Saturday to Saturday, I did not leave my
room."

Reginald's loving look towards Florence, and his tender accents in
speaking of her, made a strong impression upon the spectators as, his
examination concluded, he retired to his seat by her side.

The Coroner (to the jury): "An hour ago I received a communication
from a gentleman who stated that he had evidence of importance to
tender which he thinks we ought to hear with as little delay as
possible. This gentleman, I understand, is in waiting outside. It may
be a convenient time to examine him. Call Dr. Pye."




                           CHAPTER XXXVII.

                      DR. PYE MAKES A STATEMENT.


There was an interval of almost breathless suspense as, upon the
Coroner's instructions, an officer left the Court. Dick looked forward
to the entrance of Dr. Pye with no less curiosity than the other
spectators, but mingled with this curiosity was an element of alarm.
Dark forebodings crossed his mind; he feared he knew not what, but
still he smiled confidently at Florence when she turned imploringly to
him, for she also was in that state of tension which made every fresh
feature of the inquiry a terrifying presage. Presently the officer
returned, followed by Dr. Pye.

The new witness was tall, with a slight stoop in his shoulders, his
face was ashen grey, his brows knit and concentrated, his eyes
habitually downcast, but, when raised, irradiated with a keen steady
light, giving one the impression that the pupils might be of steel,
which was indeed their colour, his mouth with its thin long lips
compressed, his hands long and nervous, his voice calm, clear, and
deliberate, his manner altogether that of a man of supreme moral
strength and self-possession, who could hold his passions in control,
and make them subservient to his will.

"In volunteering a communication which may have some relation to your
inquiry," he said, addressing the Coroner, without bestowing a glance
upon the spectators, "I am impelled simply by a sense of public duty.
As to its value you will be the best judge. What I have to offer to
the Court is merely the narration of an occurrence which came under my
observation on the night of Friday, the 1st of March, when I was
making some experiments in chemistry in a room at the back of my house
in Shore Street, the window in which looks out upon Catchpole Square,
and commands a front view of the house in which Mr. Samuel Boyd
resided. It is my habit to work late, and it was not till three in the
morning that my labours were at an end. At that hour I was standing at
the window, gazing aimlessly into the solitude of Catchpole Square,
when my attention was arrested by movements at Mr. Boyd's street door.
It was gradually opened, and the form of a man emerged from the house.
The night was dark, and what I saw was necessarily dim and uncertain
in my sight, but it appeared to me that the man, halting on the
threshold, lingered in the attitude of a person who wished to escape
observation. This impression impelled me to a closer scrutiny of the
man's movements. I have in my room a device of my own construction in
the shape of a small box containing a coil of magnesium wire. By
withdrawing the curtain from a glass globe set in this box, and by
pressing a spring, I can, upon lighting the wire, throw a powerful
light upon objects at a great distance, remaining myself in darkness.
There appeared to me to be something so suspicious in the shadowy
movements of the person at Mr. Boyd's door at such an hour that I
brought my box to the window, and threw the light upon the Square. It
was the work of a moment, but in that moment I had a clear view of the
man's features. They were of deathlike paleness, and seemed to be
convulsed by fear, but, I argued inly, this might have been caused
by the fright occasioned by the sudden glare of light falling upon
him--resembling in some respects a flash of lightning, and calculated
to startle the strongest man. In his attitude of watchfulness--which I
may call the first stage of my observation of him--he stood holding
the street door partially open, thus providing for himself a swift
retreat into the house in the event of a policeman entering the
Square. The second stage was his fear-struck appearance, from whatever
cause it proceeded. The third stage--occurring when the light was
extinguished--was the shadowy movement of a man gliding out of the
Square. Then his final disappearance."

The Coroner: "You say, Dr. Pye, that you had a clear view of the man's
features. Did you recognise them?"

Dr. Pye: "No, sir, the man was a stranger to me."

"There appears to be some kind of connection between the death of Mr.
Samuel Boyd and the disappearance of a clerk in his employ, Mr. Abel
Death? Have you any knowledge of this clerk?"

"No, I never saw the man."

"Were you acquainted with Mr. Samuel Boyd?"

"Very slightly."

"If you saw the man again, could you identify him?"

"I think so."

"Have you ever seen any other man in Catchpole Square leaving Mr.
Boyd's house in the middle of the night?"

"Never. It was the unusualness of the incident that attracted my
attention."

As he uttered these words he raised his eyes and slowly looked around.
When they reached the spot where Inspector Robson and his family were
seated his gaze was arrested. The eyes of all the spectators,
following his, were now fixed upon the group. A wave of magnetism
passed through the Court, and, to a more or less degree, affected the
nerves of every one present. Aunt Rob clutched her husband's sleeve,
and Florence's eyes dilated with a nameless fear. The long pause was
broken by Dr. Pye, who murmured, but in a voice loud enough to be
heard by all,--

"It is a very strange likeness."

"To whom do you refer?" asked the Coroner.

"To that gentleman," replied Dr. Pye, pointing to Reginald. "He bears
a singular resemblance to the man I saw leaving Mr. Samuel Boyd's
house in Catchpole Square in the middle of the night."

Reginald started to his feet with an indignant protest on his lips,
and there was great confusion in Court, in the midst of which Dick
gently pulled Reginald down to his seat. "It is easily disproved," he
said, in a low tone. "You were home and in bed before midnight. Be
calm, Florence, there is nothing to fear, nothing to fear." But his
heart fell; he saw the net closing round those he loved.

The Coroner (to Dr. Pye): "The gentleman you are pointing to is Mr.
Samuel Boyd's son."

Dr. Pye: "I did not know. I say he resembles the man."

"Are you sure?"

"Who can be sure of anything? In hundreds of my experiments all my
calculations have been overturned at the last moment. I have been sure
of success, and the crucial test has given me the lie. It is the same
in human affairs, and in this case I can do no more than record my
impressions. In spite of the conditions under which I saw the man his
likeness to this gentleman is very striking; but I would impress upon
you that great wrongs have been committed by accidental likenesses,
and there are cases on record in which men have been condemned to
death, the proof of their innocence coming too late to save them."
Florence shuddered and closed her eyes. To her fevered mind her
beloved husband was on his trial, surrounded by pitiless judges. Dr.
Pye continued: "There is a notable instance of this in Charles
Dickens's story, 'A Tale of Two Cities,' where, happily, a life is
saved instead of being sacrificed. The incident, strangely enough,
occurs also in a court of justice."

The Coroner: "That is fiction. This is fact."

Dr. Pye: "True. If you have nothing more to ask I shall be glad to
retire. The atmosphere of this Court is unpleasant to me."

The Coroner intimating that he had no further questions to put, Dr.
Pye retired, and the inquiry was adjourned till the following day.




                           CHAPTER XXXVIII.

            DICK IS OF THE OPINION THAT THE MYSTERY SEEMS
         IMPENETRABLE, BUT IS STILL DETERMINED TO PIERCE IT.


In great agitation Reginald and his party left the Court and turned in
the direction of home, followed at a short distance by a few persons,
whose appetite, whetted by what had transpired, thirsted for more.
Those whose fate seemed to hang upon the result of the inquiry
exchanged but few words on the way. Dick was plunged in thought, and
Florence clung more closely to Reginald. Inspector Robson and Aunt Rob
exchanged disturbed glances; she was wildly indignant, but his
official experience warned him that Reginald was in peril.

With respect to the evidence given by Dr. Pye the one chance for the
young man lay in his being able to prove that he had returned to his
lodgings before twelve o'clock on that fatal Friday night, and did not
leave them again. This proof would not only clear him of the suspicion
which naturally attached to him through Dr. Pye's evidence, but would
clear him in other respects. But was the proof obtainable? Reginald's
silence on the point rendered it doubtful. Could he have brought it
forward he would have been eager to speak of it.

When the little party reached the street in which Aunt Rob's house was
situated Inspector Robson, turning, saw Mr. Lambert, the detective who
had given evidence about the finding of the bullet. Telling his people
to go into the house, and saying he would join them presently, he
crossed over to the detective, and gave him good day, to which the
inspector responded. Then they stood a moment or two without saying
anything further.

"On duty?" asked Inspector Robson.

"Partly."

"Anything new stirring?"

"Nothing new."

"I won't beat about the bush," said Inspector Robson, "you have been
following us."

The detective rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

"Come, come, Lambert," continued Inspector Robson, "you and I have
been friends this many a year, and friends I hope we'll remain. Be
frank with me."

"Is it fair to put it that way, Robson?" said the detective. "When
duty calls does friendship count?"

"Perhaps not, perhaps not," replied Inspector Robson, hurriedly, "but
you see the close personal interest I have in this unfortunate affair.
Are you shadowing my son-in-law?"

The detective rubbed his chin again. It was a habit with him when
there was anything unusually grave in his mind, and Inspector Robson
understood the meaning it conveyed.

"Now, I ask you, Lambert," he said, "could any man in the world have
given his evidence more fairly?"

"No man," answered the detective; "but there's the outside of a man,
and the inside of a man. We've had some experience of that, I think.
If it's intimated to me to take up a case, I take it up. I won't go
farther than that, so don't press me. It isn't often that a case so
full of mystery crops up, and there'll be a lot of credit for the man
who manages to get to the heart of it. It's something more than bread
and butter: it's cake, and I don't want another man to get that cake.
Now, mind you, I don't offer an opinion, but so far as this case has
gone there are two or three parties to it."

"My son-in-law for one?" asked Inspector Robson, anxiously.

"Yes, your son-in-law for one. I don't say that he's not as innocent
as the babe unborn, but you've got to convince people. Just you ask a
hundred men and women, and half of 'em 'll wag their heads at mention
of Mr. Reginald Boyd's name. The other half 'll wag their heads at
mention of Mr. Abel Death's name. I'd give a lot to lay hands on that
chap. He's the second party in the case. That's a queer story Lady
Wharton told, and of course a true story, only it wasn't the real
Samuel Boyd she saw. Somebody made up for him. If it wasn't Abel
Death, it was the third party in the case. What a nerve!" said the
detective, admiringly. "I couldn't have done it better myself."

"That ought to remove the suspicions against my son-in-law," said
Inspector Robson. "There are three or four witnesses who can prove he
never left his bed for a week."

"That's all right, but lawyers will say collusion, conspiracy. We're
speaking confidentially, you know."

"Yes, and I'm obliged to you, Lambert."

"No need to be. We've been long in the service, you and me--boys
together, weren't we?--and we can take credit for keeping one thing
steady before us. Duty. The case, you see, doesn't hang only on what
took place in Bournemouth last Thursday night; it hangs quite as much
upon what took place in Catchpole Square the Friday before. A man is
accountable for his actions, and if there's a mystery that's got to be
cleared up, as this has got to be, and Mr. Reginald Boyd is concerned
in it--which there's no denying--the law calls upon him to explain his
actions."

"There's many a man held responsible and accountable for what, in the
absence of witnesses, he finds it out of his power to explain, and
which, in the nature of the circumstances, he couldn't reasonably be
expected to explain. But that doesn't prove him guilty."

"I don't say it does. The hardship to that man is that the law is the
law, and, in the absence of an explanation that can be proved to be
true, refuses to be satisfied. 'Guilty or not guilty?' says the law.
'Not guilty,' says the man. Does the law accept it? No. It proceeds to
open the case. Robson, you've my best wishes, and I hope you and yours
will come well through it. Let us leave it there. We've had a
comfortable chat; let us leave it there."

"Very well," said Inspector Robson, rather stiffly, "we'll leave it
there. If any charge is brought against my son-in-law he will be ready
to meet it. I pledge you my word that he'll not run away. Perhaps, if
any decided step is resolved upon you will give me timely notice, for
old friendship's sake, in return for my promise that you will meet
with no obstruction in the performance of your duty. It will help me
to soften the shock to my dear daughter--our only child, Lambert, the
sweetest girl!"----

He turned his head, to hide his emotion. Lambert pressed his hand, and
said,

"You shall be the first to hear of it, Robson. Cheer up. Things mayn't
be so bad as some people suspect."

Inspector Robson nodded and left him, and rejoined his family in the
house. Aunt Rob had seen him talking to the detective from the window,
and had been so successful in instilling courage into Florence and
Reginald that cheerful faces greeted his entrance; the cloud left his
own at this unexpectedly bright reception.

"We've been talking about things, father," said Aunt Rob in a brisk
voice, "and have made up our minds not to mope and mourn because a bit
of trouble seems to be coming on us. If it passes all the better, but
if we've got to fight it we'll fight it bravely."

"Bravo, mother," said Uncle Rob, "that's the right spirit to show.
Here's my hand, Reginald."

"And here's mine," said Aunt Rob, "with my heart in it."

"Thank you both," said Reginald. "I can bear anything rather than that
you should doubt me."

"No fear of that, my dear. You've behaved like a man, from first to
last. Never speak ill of the dead, they say, and I'm not going to. He
was your father, and if his ways were not our ways, we're the better
for it, and while he lived he was the worse for it. You were right in
refusing to take up his business, right in trying to carve out an
honourable career for yourself, right in going to see him that Friday,
and trying to get the money you were entitled to. Not that you _would_
have got it--but, there, I won't say anything against one that's gone
to where I hope he'll be forgiven. You were right in everything,
Reginald."

"God bless you, mother," said Florence.

"Right even in falling in love with our dear Florence?" said Reginald,
tenderly.

"Who could help it, bless her sweet face! Give me a kiss, my son, and
you, too, Florence, and you, too, Dick, and you, too, father. And mind
you, lad, I'm as glad as glad can be that you gave your evidence as
you did to-day, and made a clean breast of it. You spoke the truth,
the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, with love and innocence in
your heart. Now, father, what did the detective have to say to you?
Don't be afraid to tell us. Is he keeping an eye upon Reginald?"

"He is, mother; and I said if any charge is brought against him he'll
be ready to meet it."

"Of course he will, and we'll stand by him, shoulder to shoulder.
Father, you've been thirty years in the service, and you ought by this
time to be pretty well used to the ways of witnesses. What is your
opinion of Dr. Pye as a witness?"

"He gave his evidence in a straightforward manner," replied Uncle Rob,
guardedly. "What one has to consider in reckoning up a witness is the
effect he produces upon judge and jury, whether they put faith in what
he says, or throw doubt upon it."

"Which way would it be with Dr. Pye?"

"They'd believe every word he spoke."

"What do you think, Dick?" asked Aunt Rob.

"I don't trust him," Dick replied.

"Give your reason."

"Can't. Haven't any?"

"Prejudice, then, Dick," said Uncle Rob.

"Perhaps. Call it that. Aunt, have you never seen a man you disliked,
without being able to account for it?"

"It's happened more than once."

"And you've found him out afterwards to be a bad lot?"

"That has happened, too."

"A kind of instinct, you see," said Dick.

"What gets over me," said Aunt Rob, shaking her head, as though she
had not made up her mind, "is the way he stood up for Reginald. All he
seemed to want was fair play."

"Yes, seemed to want," said Dick, doggedly.

"At all events it was honest in him not to be too positive about the
resemblance to the man he saw. Do you know anyone, Dick, that answers
to the description and that might be mistaken for Reginald?"

"No one, aunt."

"Not Abel Death?"

"Not a bit like Reginald."

"In the name of all that's mysterious, what is he keeping out of the
way for? Did you ever know a case in such a tangle?"

"Never. I don't wonder that Lambert is keen upon it. It would make his
fortune to unravel the tangle."

"I mean to unravel it," said Dick. "Oh, you may shake your head, aunt.
I've certain ideas I'm not going to speak of just now; you would think
me mad if I were to tell you what they were. If you keep your mind
upon a thing it's wonderful how ideas crowd upon you."

"Leading too often to confusion," observed Uncle Rob. "The main thing
is a starting point."

"I've a dozen," said Dick.

"That's the mischief of it. You put a bloodhound on the track. What's
the consequence unless he gets a scent? He flounders; he might as well
be a mongrel for all the use he is. Coming back to the evidence that
was given in Court to-day, might not the man who presented himself to
Lady Wharton as your father, Reginald, be the same man Dr. Pye saw,
who made himself up to resemble you in case any one caught sight of
him. Such things have been done, you know."

"Look out!" cried Dick, starting forward, and catching Reginald, who
was swaying forward.

"We'll talk no more of this miserable business to-day," said Aunt Rob,
in a tone of stern decision. "Take him up to bed, Florence, and keep
him quiet. If we're not careful he'll be having a relapse."

Reginald, indeed, had overtaxed his strength, and the caution did not
come too soon.

"I must be off," said Dick, when Florence and Reginald were gone. "If
I'm not back before nine o'clock you need not expect to see me again
to-night."

In point of fact he had made up his mind to sleep in Catchpole Square,
and to keep secret vigil there. But first he must go to Reginald's old
lodgings in Park Street to speak to the landlady. So much depended
upon proof being forthcoming that Reginald's account of his movements
after leaving his father's house was true that Dick could not rest
until he had questioned her.

When Dick said to his uncle that he had ideas which would be
considered mad if he revealed them, it was no mere figure of speech.
So weird and grotesque was one of these ideas that, even in the midst
of his gloomy forebodings, he could not resist a smile as he pondered
upon it. "It's a game that two can play at," he muttered, "and my
short experience on the stage ought to carry me successfully through.
It may be time wasted, but it's worth the trying. We'll see whether
that flashlight invention of Dr. Pye will come upon the scene again.
If it does he'll see something that will astonish his weak nerves."

He brightened up when he presented himself to the landlady, who not
only welcomed him because he was a favourite with every one, but
because he might be able to impart something new relating to a mystery
with which, through the fact of the son of Samuel Boyd being her
lodger, she was indirectly connected. Mrs. Weevil was one of those
women to whom a gossip is one of the most enjoyable things in life,
and she gave Dick good day with glad anticipation in her voice.

"And 'ow's the poor young gentleman, sir," she said, "after 'is day at
the inkwich? I've been readin' about it in the papers, but wot I say
is, if it wos the last word I spoke, it ain't no more like 'im than
chalk is to cheese."

"What is not like him?" inquired Dick.

"''Is pictcher, sir, and yours, too, sir,' I ses to Mrs. Porter, the 'am
and beef shop across the road, 'It's a shame,' I ses, 'that sech
things is allowed. If a portrait it is, a portrait it ought to be.
Actions 'ave been brought for less.' 'Wot you say, Mrs. Weevil, I
say,' ses Mrs. Porter, 'but we're obliged to put up with it. Them
newspaper men don't mind wot liberties they take.'"

Dick listened with patience to this and to much more to the same
effect, and then approached the object of his visit.

"I've come to ask you," he said, "whether you recollect what occurred
last Friday night week."

"Ah," she said, abstractedly, running her eye along the hem of her
apron, "there's them as 'as cause to remember; there's them as won't
forget to their last hour."

"Meaning?" he asked.

"Mr. Abel Death, sir, and Mr. Samuel Boyd."

"His last hour has gone by; he's past remembering."

"A truer word you never spoke, sir, and it's wot we must all come to.
But Mr. Abel Death ain't past remembering, and wot 'e's got on 'is
conscience I shouldn't like to 'ave on mine."

"That is one of the things that has yet to be settled," said Dick,
ambiguously.

"And settled I 'ope it will be, sir, and better sooner than later, for
Mr. Reginald's sake. You see, sir, I speak of 'im as Mr. Reginald
because that's the name he went by when he first come to me. 'A
reference, is usual, sir,' I ses to 'im, 'if so be as you'll egscuse
me for mentionin' of it.' 'Mrs. Weevil,' he ses, 'I can't give you a
reference, but I can give you a month in advance.' Wot gentleman could
say more? A month in advance 'e paid, from first to last, and never a
word between us when I give 'im the book on Monday mornin'--puncchual,
because 'e said 'e liked to be. When I 'eard 'e wos Mr. Samuel Boyd's
son you might 'ave knocked me down with a feather. I ses to Mrs.
Porter, while she wos spreadin' mustard on a sangwitch for a gent as
eats six every afternoon of 'is life as the clock strikes three,
'Well,' I ses to 'er, 'of all the strange things!' 'That's _my_
opinion, Mrs. Weevil,' she ses."

"Last Friday week," said Dick, taking up the threads of the subject.
"I wish you to tell me at what hour of the night Mr. Reginald came
home."

"And you ain't the first as wishes me to tell you. There's been two
detectives 'ere, and three newspaper men. 'Do you recollec',' they
ses, 'wot time Friday night young Mr. Boyd come 'ome?' Your own words,
sir, as if they wos turned out of a mould. 'No, I don't,' I ses to
them. 'I went to bed at ten, when Mr. Reginald was out. I knocked at
his door,' I ses, 'to see if 'e wanted anythink, but he didn't answer,
and I jest peeped in to make sure 'e was out. Which he wos.' 'Oh,' ses
they, 'did 'e keep 'is door unlocked?' 'Yes, 'e did,' I ses, 'and
everything else as well. 'E wos always as open as open can be. I wish
all wos like 'im, but that can't be egspected, because it takes all
sorts to make a world.' They wanted to go up to 'is rooms, but I ses,
'No, you don't. I know my duties as a landlady,' I ses, 'and I won't
'ave no pokin' and pryin' in a gentleman's private apartments.' Would
you believe it, sir, they orfered me money to let 'em go in, but they
couldn't wheedle me. I ain't one of that sort."

"Try and remember," urged Dick, earnestly, "whether, after you were in
bed you didn't hear him come in on Friday night."

"If I tried ever so 'ard, sir, I couldn't recollec' wot I don't
remember. Why should a gentleman be spied upon when 'e pays 'is rent
reg'lar? Mr. Reginald 'ad 'is own street door key, and wos free to
come and go. 'E might 'ave come 'ome any time in the night without me
knowin' it.

"It is a very important matter," said Dick, greatly disheartened.
"Perhaps your servant may recollect something."

"I'll ring for 'er, sir, and you can arsk 'er yourself."

In answer to the bell the servant came up, a heavy lumbering girl of
twenty, in a chronic state of sulks, with whom Dick fared no better
than he had with her mistress. She did not know what time she went to
bed, nor what time she got up. Sometimes she awoke in the middle of
the night, and sometimes she didn't; she generally didn't, and if she
did she did not know what time it was. She did not recollect when
Friday night was, she could not think so far back as the week before
last. All she knew was that it wasn't her night out, and if the
gentleman kept talking to her all day long how could she get her work
done? So Dick reluctantly let her go, and took his departure himself,
no wiser than when he came. 'Reginald's statement that he had returned
to his lodgings before midnight was of no value in the absence of
corroborative evidence. Thicker and blacker grew the clouds around
him.

From Park Street he proceeded to Draper's Mews, and there he met with
another disappointment. Mrs. Death opened the door for him, and he saw
a change in her. She was embarrassed, suspicious, sorrowful, angry.
The old cordiality was gone.

"Is Gracie at home?" he asked, looking around without seeing the
sallow, wistful face.

"No, she isn't," answered Mrs. Death, in a constrained voice, "and I
don't know where she is. I haven't had misfortune enough, I suppose,
that my own child should go against me."

She dashed away the tears that were gathering in her eyes, and Dick
gazed at her in pity and surprise.

"Go against you, Mrs. Death!" he exclaimed. "No, no. It isn't in
Gracie's nature."

"It wasn't," she retorted, "till you stepped between us."

"You are labouring under some grievous error," he said, sadly. "I have
not seen Gracie. I came to ask how she was--as a friend, Mrs. Death,
as a true friend."

"Oh, yes," she cried, bitterly, "as a true friend! I'm learning the
meaning of that word. It's time, it's time. Hush children!" For one or
two, alarmed at their mother's loud voice, began to cry. They were all
huddled together on the floor, and had looked up eagerly when Dick
entered. "If you're not quiet I'll give you a beating all round." She
turned to Dick. "Come into the next room; it isn't right that they
should hear us. There, children, there, be good."

With compressed lips, and eyes that seemed to be inwardly searching
for an explanation, Dick accompanied her to the adjoining room. Night
was coming on, but there was still light enough for them to see each
other's face.

"Be fair to me, Mrs. Death," he said, in a gentle tone. "Whatever you
may think of me now, think of me for a moment as I was, and tell me
first about Gracie."

"There isn't much to tell," she returned; and she, also, seemed to be
searching inwardly for something she could not understand. "She does
nothing but talk of you. Dr. Vinsen walked home with us from the
funeral yesterday, and Gracie wouldn't keep by our side; she walked
behind. Two or three times he beckoned to her, but she was rebellious.
'What have you been thinking of, child?' he asked when we got home.
'I've been thinking of Dick,' she answered. 'Always of Dick, Gracie?'
he said. 'Yes,' she answered, 'always of Dick.' 'Never of me?' he
asked, and no one in the world could have spoken more kindly. 'Oh,
yes,' she said, 'I think of you a lot, but in another way.' 'Now, tell
me, child,' he said, 'what you think of me?' 'You'd best not ask,' she
answered, and ran away. When we were alone I asked her what she meant
by behaving so to our best friend. I will not tell you what her reply
was; I was shocked and grieved that a child of mine could be so
ungrateful. She looked out for you yesterday afternoon and evening,
and this afternoon, too. 'Why doesn't Dick come?' she kept on saying.
'Where's Dick?' It's three hours now that she went away, and I don't
know what's become of her. That's all I've got to tell you about
Gracie, if you didn't know it before. I want my child, I want my
child! Do you hear, Mr. Remington. I want my child! I have lost my
husband--am I to lose my Gracie, too?"

"I sincerely hope not," said Dick; "I honestly believe not. She will
come back presently. But there is something else in your mind against
me, Mrs. Death."

She stepped close to him, and looked fiercely into his eyes.

"Who killed Mr. Samuel Boyd?" she said, in a hissing whisper. "Tell me
that."

"I wish to God I could!" he replied.

"I wish to God _I_ could!" she retorted, still speaking in a low,
fierce whisper, so that the children in the next room should not hear.
"But though we don't know, we have our suspicions. I know what mine
are. What are yours? Tell me, if you dare!"

He did not answer her. In the presence of misfortune so undeserved, of
suffering so keen, how could he breathe a word against her husband?

"No, you do not dare," she continued. "You haven't the courage to say
to my face that you believe my poor husband to be guilty of the crime;
but you can say so behind my back, you can go about poisoning people's
minds against him, and then come to me smiling in pretended
friendship. Oh, Mr. Remington," she said, with a remorseful sob, and
her changeful moods showed how her heart was torn, "I would not have
believed it of you. You make us trust you, you make us love you, and
then you turn against us. See here!" She pulled up the sleeve of her
gown, and bared her emaciated arm to his pitying gaze. "As this is, so
my whole body is, and my soul is on the rack. You have seen us in our
poverty, you know the state to which we have been driven, you have
witnessed how we live. Is it the work of an honest man to oppress and
malign us?"

"It would be the work of a coward," he answered, "if I had done a
hundredth part of what you bring against me. I have done you no wrong,
no injustice. I think I know who has instilled these thoughts into
your mind, but I will not ask you for his name. Doubtless he has laid
the seal of silence on your lips----"

"He has not," she interrupted. "What he has said to me he would say to
you if you stood before him."

"I think not," said Dick.

"He would. He has been kind and generous to us; if it had not been for
him my children would have starved."

"I would have done as much if I could have afforded it," said Dick,
with set teeth. "Has it not crossed your mind, Mrs. Death, that you
are being deceived?"

"How, deceived?" she asked, and despite the warmth of her championship
there was doubt in her face.

"In being led to believe that those who are your friends are your
enemies?"

"I speak as I find."

"No," said Dick, firmly, "you speak from ideas which have been put
into your head, heaven knows for what purpose. What that man's motive
may be----"

"Yes, yes, yes," she interrupted again. "Motive, motive, motive. I've
heard enough of motive. What is yours, Mr. Remington? Who is more
deeply interested in the death of Mr. Samuel Boyd, who is more
directly connected with it, who has more to gain from it, than you and
your friend. You speak of motive. What motive brings you here?"

"I have told you."

"You have not told me," she said, violently. "You come to seek
information about my poor husband."

"Yes," he admitted, "partly."

"And," she said, very slowly, "to cast suspicion upon him, if the poor
dear is alive, and so avert it from yourself and Mr. Reginald Boyd."

Dick was too startled to reply. No need to ask the source of this
insidious suggestion.

"If it happened that you found him here," she continued, "would you
give information to the police? Would you say, 'Go into that house and
arrest the murderer of Mr. Samuel Boyd?' Oh, I know, I know! But we do
not fear the truth, and we have a friend who will see that justice is
done. That is all we want, and I pray that I may live to see the day."

She had worked herself into a white heat of passion, and Dick saw that
no good would result from prolonging his visit. "May there come a
happier day for all of us," he said, and passed from her presence.

Night was coming on as he took his way to Catchpole Square, but he did
not heed the falling shadows nor the soft drizzling rain that now
began to fall. "This is Dr. Vinsen's work," he thought, "and he does
not work without a purpose. What motive can he have in fixing
suspicion upon me and Reginald, what motive in taking so deep an
interest in Mrs. Death? The mystery seems impenetrable, but I will
pierce it till light comes. I will, I will, I will!" He did not hear
pattering feet behind him, and was not conscious that anyone was by
his side till his hand was clutched.

"Dick!"

"Gracie!" he cried. "I am glad you are here. Your mother is terribly
anxious about you. Let me take you to her."

"No," she said, panting, "not yet, Dick. I've been looking for you
everywhere. I've got something to tell you first. Come, come, come!"

She dragged him in the direction he had been taking, towards Catchpole
Square.




                            CHAPTER XXXIX.

                      GRACIE MAKES A DISCOVERY.


He did not resist. The enterprise to which he was pledged had so
fastened itself upon his imagination that the least thing appertaining
to it claimed first place. Except that her breath was short there
were no symptoms of excitement in Gracie, but Dick was sufficiently
conversant with her peculiar manner to know that she had something of
importance to communicate.

"Tell me as we go along," he said.

"No," she answered, "you must see for yourself."

"Don't walk so fast, then. We must not attract attention."

There were only two or three loungers in Catchpole Square. Now that
Samuel Boyd was buried the general interest in the house had waned,
and public attention was chiefly devoted to the proceedings in the
Coroner's Court, in consequence of which there had been intervals
during this day when the Square was bare of sight-seers. The two or
three idle persons who were staring aimlessly at the walls as Dick and
Gracie came near regarded the appearance of the new-comers as an
agreeable diversion, and gazed at them instead.

"Now, Gracie, what is it?" asked Dick.

She cast a sharp glance at a little iron gate at the side of the next
house to Samuel Boyd's, and replied, "Not while they're here, Dick.
Stare them out."

Nothing loth, Dick stared so sternly at the idlers that they became
nervous, shifted their gaze, to see him still staring at them when
they looked at him again, made awkward movements, and finally strolled
away, and left the Square to him and Gracie.

"Let's talk inside the house," she said, with a nod of approval.

"No, Gracie, here. I don't care about taking you in."

"I've been in," she said calmly.

"You've been in!" he exclaimed, hastening to the door. "Is anybody
inside now? Ah!" with a sudden thought. "Your father!"

"I didn't see a living soul when I was in the place," she said,
mournfully.

"Who opened the door for you?"

"Nobody. I won't talk in the Square, Dick; people'll be coming and
interrupting us. I'll show you all about it when we're inside. You'll
be glad to know."

Recognising the imprudence of running the chance of being overheard,
he unlocked the door, and they stood in the dark passage.

"Don't be frightened, Gracie. What has happened within these walls is
eerie enough to send the shivers through one."

"I ain't frightened a bit, Dick."

"Very well, then. Remain here while I go and get a light. The candles
and matches are upstairs."

"I'll come with you. You do like me a little, don't you, Dick?"

"I like you a good deal. You're the queerest and bravest little girl
I've ever met."

She nestled close to him. They reached the office, and he fumbled
about for the matches.

"Where are we, Dick?"

He hesitated a moment, and answered gently, "In the office where your
father used to work."

"Father?" she sighed. "Dick, what do you see when you are in the
dark?"

"Darkness."

"I see more than that."

"Do you see anything now?" he asked, still groping for the matches.

"I see father. There he stands. He looks so white and thin, and he's
holding out his arms to me to save him."

"From what? Ah, here they are at last." He struck a match, and lighted
a candle.

"I don't know from what, but I'm going to. Now he's gone. No, no! He's
there, he's there! Father, father!"

She darted forward to the hooded chair in which the wax figure of the
Chinaman was seated.

"Hold hard, Gracie," said Dick, catching her by the arm. "That's not a
man; it's a wax figure."

"Let me go, let me go!" It was not a scream, but a fierce whisper that
issued from her lips. She twisted herself out of Dick's grasp, and ran
to the chair. She stood awhile before she spoke again, and Dick
watched her curiously. "Is he dead?"

"Wax images generally are," said Dick, endeavouring to speak lightly.

She gazed earnestly at the dead white face.

"Has he been here long?"

"A pretty long time, I should say."

"Was he here when Mr. Boyd was murdered?"

"Yes."

"If he could only speak, Dick!"

"Ah, if he only could!"

She crept to the bedroom door. "Is this the room?"

"Yes. I wouldn't go in, Gracie."

"Why not? He's dead and buried; and if his ghost is there it can't do
me any harm."

Her black eyes travelled over the walls and ceiling and floor, as
though in search of a clue to her father's fate. She evinced a
disposition to linger there, but Dick pulled her back into the office.

"Now, Gracie, how did you get into the house?"

"I'll show you. Come downstairs."

Taking the candle with them they descended to the lower part of the
premises. There were three small rooms in the basement, in addition to
the kitchen, all in a state of ruin. He was filled with wonder when
Gracie informed him that there was a cellar underneath the kitchen,
for neither he nor the officials who had searched the place knew
anything of it.

"Pull up the trap door, Dick. There it is, under that old chair."

The wonder still upon him he removed the chair, and, kneeling, lifted
the trap door, beneath which was a short fixed ladder.

"I'll go first," said Gracie, "then you can give me the candle, and
come after me." It was done as she directed, and he found himself in a
dungeon-like room, about ten feet square, without window or door in
it.

"I got in through that wall, Dick."

It was the wall that divided the two houses. Dick looked and saw no
means of entrance.

"Can't you see how, Dick?"

"No. You are a spirit."

"Can a spirit do things that we can't?"

"It is what people believe," replied Dick, doubtfully.

"And see things that we can't?"

"So they say."

"If I was a spirit I'd soon find out where poor father is. I ain't a
spirit, Dick. Look here."

Stepping to a part of the wall which bore traces of crumbling away,
Gracie pushed a brick into the cellar of the adjoining house; she
pushed another, and that fell; another, and that fell. A rat scampered
past, and gave Dick a shock. Gracie laughed. Then she wedged her small
body through, and stood apart from him, he being in one house, and she
in another.

"Wait a bit, Gracie," he cried excitedly. "Hold the candle."

There were other loose bricks which yielded to his pressure, and in a
few moments he had made a hole large enough for a man to creep
through. Dick and Gracie were now side by side.

"Easy, ain't it, Dick? We'd best put up the bricks, in case of
accidents."

"You ought to have been a detective," said Dick.

"I shouldn't have made a bad one, I don't think," she answered, with
unemotional complacency, proceeding to replace the bricks, which she
did very carefully, even fixing the loose mortar about them. The work
was done so neatly that nothing but the closest scrutiny would have
led to the discovery of the unlawful communication between the houses.

"Dick," said Gracie, "Mr. Samuel Boyd was as artful as they make 'em.
Do you think he went in and out through this hole?"

"He'd have been in a rare mess if he did," replied Dick, brushing the
dust from his clothes. "The puzzle is what he wanted in an empty
house. Supposing he did not wish to go back, how did he get out of
it?"

"This way."

He followed her out of the cellar up a short, narrow flight of rickety
stairs. At the end of the passage was a door, the lock of which was
broken. This door opened upon half a dozen stone steps, and at one
time had probably been used as a kitchen entrance for tradesmen. A
little rusty gate at the top opened into the Square. Only two of the
houses had an entrance of a similar description, and Dick inwardly
railed at his own lack of foresight in overlooking this means of
getting into Samuel Boyd's residence. Upon further reflection,
however, he thought it hardly likely that he would have succeeded in
carrying his investigations to the point which Gracie's shrewdness and
pertinacity had enabled her to reach.

"It's a good job for me the place is empty," said Gracie. "I had to
get into Mr. Boyd's house somehow, you know, even if I had to climb
the wall at the back, the way the murderer and the newspaper man did.
As I was looking at the houses I saw these steps, and when nobody was
in the Square I crept down. It was all a job to push the door open,
but I did, and there I was, without anybody seeing me. Then I tried to
get into the backyard, but couldn't. I knew there was only a wall
between me and the next house, and I thought of the way prisoners make
their escape from prison. They made holes in walls--why couldn't I? I
found a bit of old iron in the cellar here, and I poked at the bricks
with it till I came across one that was looser than the others. It
didn't take me long to push it through, and when I got that out the
rest was easy. That's the way of it, Dick."

"You were in the dark all the time."

"That didn't matter. I've got cat's eyes."

"You're a clever girl."

"Thank you, Dick. When you say anything like that to me I feel warm
all over."

"What made you so anxious to get into Mr. Boyd's house? Surely you did
not expect to find your father there?"

"I don't know what I didn't expect. I thought I might find a bit of
paper with his writing on it that'd tell me where to look for him. I
told you about my dream the night before last, and how I promised
father I'd catch the murderer. I dreamt of him again last night.
'Don't forget your promise,' he said. 'Look for me in Catchpole
Square.' 'You ain't dead, are you, father?' I asked. 'No,' he said,
'look for me in Catchpole Square, and catch the murderer.' It's a
large order, ain't it, Dick?"

There was nothing humorous in the question; her voice was perfectly
passionless, but Dick had a clear sense of the absorbing earnestness
and the pitiful pathos which lay beneath, unexpressed though they were
in tone or gesture.

"Poor little Gracie!" he said. "The body of a mouse and the heart of a
lion."

"I _am_ small, ain't I? But I shall grow. Did I do right, Dick, in
coming to tell you about the hole? Don't say you're mad with me."

"I won't. You did quite right, and I only wish you were a man. You and
I together would get at the bottom of a mystery that is making many
innocent people unhappy."

"We'll do it as it is, Dick. It's made mother unhappy--oh, so unhappy!
The worst of it is"--she paused, and with a grave look added, "Dr.
Vinsen. What does he mean by speaking against you?"

"Passes my comprehension, Gracie. There's no love lost between us,
that's clear. It is a case of mutual antipathy. But I don't want to do
him an injustice. He has been very kind to you."

"Yes," she said. "I wonder why."

"Ah, I wonder."

"I tried to get in at the inquest to-day, but couldn't get near the
door. Was he there?"

"I did not see him. His friend was."

"His friend?" she queried.

"Dr. Pye, and he made it hot for us."

"What did he say, Dick, what did he say?"

"Too long to tell you now; you'll hear all about it by and by."

"Give me a ha'penny to buy a paper, Dick, will you?"

"Here's a penny. So, Dr. Vinsen speaks against me?"

"Yes, and smiles and pats me when I stick up for you. He ain't angry,
you know; he speaks as if butter wouldn't melt in his mouth. 'You'll
know better, my child,' he says, 'before you are much older, and then
you'll stick up for me.' He'll have to wait a long time for that.
Mother's wild with me because I don't like him, but I can't, I can't!
I feel sometimes as if I could stick a knife in him. I'm sure he'd do
you a mischief if he could, so just you take care of him, Dick."

"I will; and I dare say I shall be a match for him in the end. We've
talked enough about him, Gracie, my girl. Now we'll get back to the
house, and I'll take you to your mother, who is fretting her heart out
about you."

"I'd sooner go by myself, Dick, and I'll tell her you found me and
sent me home."

"That will do as well. I know you will not break a promise you give
me."

"Never, Dick, never! I'd die first!"

They returned to the house the way they came, and she lifted her face
to his.

"Kiss me, Dick," she said.

He kissed gladness into her, and they parted at Samuel Boyd's street
door.




                             CHAPTER XL.

                   THE SPECTRE IN THE FLASH-LIGHT.


At ten o'clock on this night, Dr. Pye was employed looking over a
number of manuscripts, setting some aside and burning others, keeping
a jealous eye upon the fire as he watched them moulder to ashes. Upon
the table were a bottle of wine and two glass goblets of ancient
manufacture and design. There were quaint stems to these goblets, one
representing a serpent, the other a satyr, whose upraised face seemed
to be trying to reach the rim. Priceless treasures of the antique.
That the wine was precious, and that Dr. Pye so considered it, was
evidenced by the disposition of the bottle, which lay in a basket
lined with thick blue felt; the glasses were Venetian. These and the
wine were in harmony with the taste displayed in the gathering
together the costly and unique collection of articles which adorned
the room. One might have expected to see such an apartment in an old
palace, for the beautifying of which centuries of treasure had been
collected through many generations, but scarcely in a street in
Islington where wealth was not abundant, and where the residents, for
the most part, were toilers of the humblest kind. Secluded as was the
room--its door closed, its one window so closely shuttered that not a
chink of light could be discerned from without--the hum of crowded
life from the outer street penetrated it and droned like an exhausted
bee. Dr. Pye listened, smiled contemptuously, and gazed around upon
the precious bronzes and ivories, the rare _bric-Ã -brac_, the
exquisite enamels, the books with jewelled bindings, which were so
arranged that their beauties were seen at a glance. Not one of these
examples was of the new school of art; all belonged to times when form
and colour were either better understood and valued than now, or
received from the artist that whole-souled and loving labour which
in this age of hurry-scurry no artist dreams of bestowing upon his
work--and thus misses perfection and immortality. In the world of art
to-day it is the merchant-author who displays his wares and touts for
patronage.

His task completed, Dr. Pye put into a drawer the papers he had set
aside, and with extreme care poured out a glass of wine and held it up
to the light. His anticipated enjoyment of the precious draught was
heightened by the deep ruby colour which shone through the delicate
glass, and he gazed long at it, and at its almost living reflection in
a jewel on his white hand. He drank it slowly, and drank a second and
a third in the same leisurely manner. Then he rose and went to the
window, in the closed shutter of which was a small revolving panel. On
a bracket within reach of his right hand was the box containing the
flashlight, of which he had spoken in his evidence at the Coroner's
Court, and within reach of his left was a tap which controlled the
gas. This tap he turned, and the room was in darkness. Then he turned
the revolving panel, and through the exposed circle of glass looked
out upon the night. All was dark in Catchpole Square. Its silence, its
gloom, the utter absence of movement, were in keeping with the tragedy
which had made its name a household word.

Lifting the box from the bracket he opened it, and, pressing a spring
which ignited the magnesium wire, threw a flashlight on the house of
Samuel Boyd. For one brief moment the walls and windows were
illuminated, as though lightning had struck them. Then all was
darkness again.

With thoughtful brows Dr. Pye closed the revolving panel and turned up
the gas. Placing the box on the table, he took from it a film which he
laid flat on a square of sensitised paper, and poured a liquid over
it. Holding it up to the light a photograph of the walls and windows
of the house he had illuminated appeared. No living face or form was
visible in the picture, nothing but lifeless stone and wood and glass.

As he was replacing the box on the bracket, the sound of footsteps on
the stairs caused him to look towards the door, which presently opened
and admitted Dr. Vinsen.

"According to my promise, my friend," said the visitor; "always
faithful, always a man of my word." His eyes fell upon the bottle of
wine, and without invitation he filled a glass, and was about to drink
when he paused, as if a sudden suspicion had crossed his mind. Dr. Pye
smiled, and refilling his own glass, drank, his example being followed
by Dr. Vinsen.

"A rare wine," he said, smacking his lips, "but too
seductive----altogether too seductive. Am I mistaken in supposing that
you have been testing the flashlight?"

"You are not mistaken," said Dr. Pye.

"Without result, of course?"

"Without result."

Dr. Vinsen stepped to the shuttered window, and Dr. Pye, lowering the
gas almost to the vanishing point, turned the revolving panel, and
peered through the exposed glass at the windows of the house opposite.

"Look!" he whispered, clutching his visitor's arm. "What do you see?"

"Nothing but a mass of shadows," replied Dr. Vinsen.

"Look again--closer, closer!"

"I see nothing," said Dr. Vinsen, testily. "What do you see?"

Dr. Pye did not answer, but bringing forward the small box, opened it,
and sent a flashlight straight into the opposite window.

"God in heaven!" he cried, falling back affrighted.

In that brief moment of light he had seen at the window the face and
form of Samuel Boyd!




                             CHAPTER XLI.

              HOW A MURDERER MIGHT HAVE BEEN DISCOVERED.


Dr. Vinsen vainly seeking in the darkness for the cause of Dr. Pye's
alarm, could not utter a word. In his listening attitude, with the
white fear depicted on his countenance, he presented a terror-struck
appearance, and seemed to be waiting for advancing footsteps, or for
the sound of voices in the street without, demanding admittance. But
the silence was not broken.

"Can't you speak?" he then said in a whisper to his companion. "What
is it? Is there anybody in the Square? Turn up the light."

His hand was groping for the tap that controlled the gas when Dr. Pye
seized his arm and held him back. Dr. Vinsen winced and impatiently
endeavoured to free himself, but the fingers that had fastened
themselves upon his muscles were more like rods of steel than flesh
and bone.

"Let go!" he muttered. "You are crushing my arm."

"Do not stir," replied Dr. Pye, releasing him. Then he masked the
shutter, and brought light into the room.

It was characteristic of this man that, short as had been the interval
between his startled exclamation and the lighting up of the apartment,
he had regained his self-control, and that on his features no trace of
his recent agitation was visible. There are moments of unexpected
surprise when the fixed habits of a carefully trained life slip their
hold, and the mind becomes as unquestioningly receptive as that of a
child. Such a moment had come to Dr. Pye when he beheld the vision of
the man the mystery of whose death was on every tongue. It held him
only for the moment; before the passing of another his dominant will
had reasserted itself, and his face resumed his impenetrable calm.

"Now, what is it?" again demanded Dr. Vinsen. His eyes travelled round
the room, and colour came into his cheeks when he saw they were alone.

"You did not see it?" replied Dr. Pye.

"See what?"

"The figure of Samuel Boyd standing at his window?"

Dr. Vinsen stared incredulously at his host, and then a long deep
breath of relief escaped him. "Only that!" he exclaimed. "I thought it
was something worse."

Dr. Pye repeated his question. "You did not see it?"

"I saw nothing. The dead do not rise from their graves. Dead once,
dead for ever. But you can convince me by producing ocular proof. Your
ingenious device takes an instantaneous picture of any object upon
which it flashes its light. Produce me the picture of the dead and
buried Samuel Boyd."

"I cannot. The last film has been used, and I omitted to put in
others."

"Very unfortunate," said Dr. Vinsen, dryly. "Suppose you supply the
omission, and try again."

Dr. Pye acted upon the suggestion. He placed an automatic arrangement
of films in the little machine, again turned down the gas, again
opened the circular lid in the shutter, again threw the flash light
upon the house of Samuel Boyd. The blank walls and windows confronted
them, and no sign of life, physical or spiritual, was visible; and
when the film was removed and developed it showed no face of man or
spirit.

"I did not expect a result," said Dr. Pye; "there was no form at the
window."

"You saw none on the first occasion."

"As clearly as I behold you now I saw the shadow, spirit, or
reflection of Samuel Boyd. I was not under the spell of a delusion; my
senses did not deceive me. My pulse beats steadily; there is no fever
in my blood. I saw it."

"And I refuse to believe it. My friend, you do nothing without design,
and if I doubt your protestation I but follow the excellent example
you set me. I have no faith in _diablerie_, nor am I a child to be
influenced by a goblin tale. Who thinks me so, mistakes my
character--mis-takes my cha-rac-ter; and that might lead to more
serious mistakes."

There was no indication that Dr. Pye paid heed to these words, or that
they produced any impression upon him; he seemed to be absorbed in a
train of thought which he was endeavouring to follow to a logical end.

"I recall a singular case," he said, musingly, "of a man who was
brutally murdered in his own apartments while he was engaged in making
experiments in photography. It occurred in a foreign country, and the
police, investigating the case, had their suspicions directed to a
person who had had dealings with the murdered man, and who had been
seen entering his apartments within an hour or two of the murder. They
followed up the clue, and arrested the suspected man, who
energetically proclaimed his innocence. The evidence at the trial was
entirely circumstantial, but it was considered conclusive, and the man
went to the scaffold, protesting his innocence with his dying breath.
Some years afterwards business of a private nature brought me into
contact with a man who had but a short time to live, and on his
deathbed he confessed to me that he was the murderer. In proof of this
he had, by a strange fatuity, carried about with him during all these
years a certain piece of evidence which, had it been presented to a
jury, would have been fatal to him. The circumstances were these: On
the day of the murder he had entered the apartment of his victim at
the moment that a prepared plate had been placed in the camera. A
quarrel took place between them, which culminated in the murderer
suddenly plunging a knife into the heart of the student photographer.
Death was instantaneous, and as he fell to the ground his eyes were
fixed upon the face of his murderer. There he lay upon the ground,
dead, his eyes wide open. The murderer was himself a photographer, and
a whimsical fancy seized him to take a picture of those staring eyes,
in which a wild horror dwelt. He acted upon it. Focussing the dead
face he exposed the plate, and, the picture taken, stole away from the
house with the negative in his possession. He subsequently developed
the picture and enlarged it, and there, under the lens of a powerful
microscope, was the portrait of the murderer upon the pupils of the
dead man's eyes. It had been his last living vision, which had fixed
itself upon the retina. I have the picture by me now, and since that
day have been much interested in the photographic art, in which I have
made some curious experiments. Later researches have proved that we
can photograph what is invisible to the eye, what is even concealed in
a box. The photographs of shadows and the spirits of the dead can be
taken. The image of Samuel Boyd being in my mind, found its reflection
in a window in a moment of light. Why should we not be able to
photograph a vision created by the imagination?"

"Or," said Dr. Vinsen, with a touch of sarcasm, "the thoughts of men."

"Or," said Dr. Pye, with an assenting nod, "the thoughts of men. It
will be done; and when it is accomplished it will open the road to
greater discoveries."

"Ah," said Dr. Vinsen, shrugging his shoulders, "great
discoveries--_your_ great discoveries, ending in visions."

"To you, visions; to me, reality. The age of miracles is not yet past.
It is my intention to get out of this country, and return to Italy,
where there is light, where the sun shines. This atmosphere, these
leaden skies, these black nights, are fatal. I must release myself. My
purpose is fixed."

"And mine."

Both spoke in a tone of decision, and both had a motive-spring which
had yet to be revealed.

"Let us come back to earth," said Dr. Vinsen, "and above all,
let us be practical. There are accounts between us which must be
settled--pray do not forget that."

"I will not."

"You were at the inquest to-day," said Dr. Vinsen, rather uneasily,
for there was a menace in Dr. Pye's tone. "The papers report you
fully. Your warning to the jury not to be led away by a resemblance
that might be accidental was a masterstroke. It produced a good
effect, but will it assist Mr. Reginald Boyd? We shall see--we shall
see. Justice is slow. Were you to formulate a code you would make it
swifter, surer--eh, my friend?"

"I would make it swift as sudden death to all who stood in my path,"
said Dr. Pye, and now there was a cold glitter in his eyes as he
looked at his visitor.

"No doubt, no doubt, and no feeling of mercy would restrain you; but
we cannot break through the meshes. Sentinels stand at every corner,
and slow as justice is in these mean streets, of which you have so
poor an opinion, its eyes are never closed. It is fortunate for some
that it can occasionally be hoodwinked by a master mind, to which"
(here he bent his head, half in mockery, half in sincerity) "I pay
tribute. That poor woman, Mrs. Abel Death, has had no news of her
husband--singular, is it not? Her strange little child Gracie, I
regret to say, views me with disfavour. It is some compensation that
her mother regards us as her benefactors; and in some respects we
deserve to be so regarded. The expenditure of money in that quarter
has not been entirely thrown away--not en-tire-ly thrown a-way. It has
assisted me to direct public opinion, and to keep watch upon my friend
Remington, whom I would like to plunge to the bottom of the Red Sea,
to rot with the bones of the Egyptians."

That a man so mild in voice and so bland in manner should break into
sudden malignity was surprising.

"He is better where he is," said Dr. Pye; "his living presence is
necessary. People shoot wild when there is no target to aim at, and a
chance shot might hit the mark."

"Always profound," said Dr. Vinsen, admiringly, "always, always
profound. A target--yes, a target. It is a thousand pities, my dear
friend, that you are not in all things more practical and less
imaginative. Take, for instance, these gewgaws by which you are
surrounded, these flasks and vases, these jewelled trifles, this
curiously wrought work from some Eastern country--of what avail are
they for the true pleasures of life?" Dr. Pye was silent. "You may
say, perhaps, they feed the artistic sense. As I believe only in what
I see, so do I believe only in what I feel. Better to feed the
material senses--far more rational. If what you have presented to my
view in your character is genuine, and not the outcome of a deliberate
intention to deceive--in-ten-tion to de-ceive--it is composed of
singularly contradictory qualities. In a certain sense, unique, for
who would expect to find Alnaschar dreams floating among the fleshpots
of Egypt? Your taste in wine is not to be excelled--I approve of it;
it is a passion you carry to an excess which I consider as ridiculous
as it is unwise--still, in the main, I approve of it. Good wine
nourishes the tissues, helps to prolong life. Hippocrates and many
long-headed ancients have something to say on this head. But these
lifeless memorials of a dead past, in which there is no vitality,
which are eternally the same, dumb and expressionless----My dear
friend, I fear you are not listening."

"My thoughts are elsewhere," said Dr. Pye, rising and approaching the
window. Dr. Vinsen followed him, with suspicion and discontent on his
face. For the fourth time on this night the room was plunged in
darkness; for the fourth time the circular lid of the shutter was
drawn aside.

"There, there!" whispered Dr. Pye. "What do you see?"

Dr. Vinsen peered into the night. "I see nothing."

"Stand back."

Swift as thought he threw the flash-light upon the windows of Samuel
Boyd's house. Then he masked the shutter and turned on the gas.
Accompanied by Dr. Vinsen, who jealously watched his every movement,
he stepped to the table, withdrew the film from the little machine,
and developed it. And there before them came gradually into view the
pictured presentment of the face and form of Samuel Boyd, standing at
the window of his house in Catchpole Square.

Dr. Vinsen's face was pallid, his eyes dilated, his teeth chattered.
Dr. Pye's face was thoughtful, introspective.

"Do you believe now?" he asked in an undertone.

Dr. Vinsen passed his hand confusedly across his brows.

"We had certain plans," continued Dr. Pye; "are they to be carried out
to-night?"

"Not to-night; not to-night," replied Dr. Vinsen, turning towards the
door.

The next moment Dr. Pye was alone.




                            CHAPTER XLII.

                          A FAMILY COUNCIL.


On the following morning Aunt and Uncle Rob and Florence and Reginald
sat at the breakfast table, waiting for Dick, who had not been home
all night. Although they had had no word from him since he left them
on the previous evening, they knew that he would join them at the
earliest possible moment. It had been an anxious night with them, and
they had had but little sleep. There were dark rims round Aunt Rob's
eyes, and signs of unrest were on Uncle Rob's countenance. Singularly
enough, the invalid of the party, Reginald, had gathered strength; his
voice was firmer, his step more confident, and there was an expression
on his face which denoted that he had prepared himself to meet the
worst that fortune had in store for him.

"Florence and I have been considering the straight and honest course
to pursue," he said, "and we have decided. She wished me at first to
be guided by your advice; but she is beginning to find out that she
has married a wilful man."

She gave him a tender smile, and put her hand in his.

"It is not that I don't value your advice; but what would be the use
of asking for it if I hadn't made up my mind to take it?"

"No use, my dear," said Aunt Rob. "What have you decided to do?"

"To offer a reward for the discovery of the murderer of my father."

Aunt Rob nodded her approval, and would have expressed it had she not
observed the grave look on her husband's face. So she held her tongue,
and waited for him to speak.

"It is not a plan we generally approve of," he remarked, after a
pause, "and it seldom meets with success."

"Has it ever?" asked Reginald.

"Yes. A fifty to one chance."

"If it were a thousand to one chance it would be wrong to throw it
away. Much of the evidence that has been given can be so construed as
to cast suspicion upon me. How shall I protect myself except by
showing the world that I court the most searching inquiry? Lady
Wharton's story is true, and some villain, personating my father,
succeeded in imposing upon and robbing her. The offer of a substantial
reward will not only quicken the efforts of the police, but will set a
hundred people on the hunt. God forbid that I should do anyone an
injustice. I cannot conceive that Abel Death is the murderer, and yet
in the eyes of the public it lies between him and me. It would be the
height of folly to ignore that fact. Here in this paper"--he took up a
newspaper, glanced at it, and flung it indignantly aside--"is a veiled
allusion to Abel Death and me as accomplices. No names are mentioned,
but the inference can hardly be missed. On my way home from the
funeral on Tuesday, and yesterday from the Coroner's Court, I saw some
of the newspaper bills with their cruel headlines accusing _me!_ I saw
the silent accusation in the eyes of the people as I passed. Is it in
nature that I should sit idly down under such imputations? They are
enough to drive a man mad, and I shall go mad if I do not do something
quickly to repel them. The wretch who went down to Bournemouth must
have purchased a railway ticket; the clerk who sold it him may have
seen his face; passengers travelling the same way must have seen him:
he must have been seen by other persons in Bournemouth; he may have
taken a carriage there to drive to the Gables; if he went on foot he
may have asked his way to the house; when he left Lady Wharton he
could scarcely have walked about the town till the trains started in
the morning; he must have slept somewhere; a waiter or a chambermaid
may have noticed him; there may have been something in his speech or
manner to attract attention, however slight. There are a thousand
things from which a clue may be obtained and which may be brought to
the recollection by the hope of earning money. The offer of a reward
will stir people's memories, will cause them to come forward with
scraps of information which otherwise would be thought of no
importance. Uncle Rob, Aunt Rob--I dare not, and will not, call you
father and mother till I am cleared of these vile suspicions--do you
not see that I _must_ do this for dear Florence's sake, that it is my
duty to make her less ashamed of the name I gave her?"

The sobs in his throat prevented him from continuing. Trembling in
every limb, shaking with passion and excitement, he turned appealingly
to his wife.

She clasped him in her loving arms, crying, "I am not ashamed of it; I
am proud of it, and of you, my dear, dear husband! If there is a stain
upon our name you shall wipe it away; you shall make it bright and
clean and pure, and men and women shall say, 'The son has atoned for
his father's faults, and stands before the world an honourable
gentleman who has met misfortune bravely, and silenced the slanderers
who dared to breathe a word against him.' Oh, my dear, my dear! I
never loved you as I love you now, I never honoured you as I honour
you now. Mother, father, stand by us--comfort him, strengthen him!"

She glowed with heavenly pity, with indignant pride, with devoted
love. The type of a true, brave, honest English girl, she stood
embracing the man whose heart, whose life, were linked with hers,
ready to defend him, to suffer for him, to fling back the words of
scorn flung at him--if need were, to die for him. It is beneath the
stress of a heavy stroke of misfortune that men and women such as she
show their noblest qualities.

A great peace stole into Reginald's heart; the sobs in his throat died
away.

"I will try to prove myself worthy of you," he said huskily. "I pray
to God that I may live to prove it."

Aunt Rob's heart throbbed with exultation.

"Our daughter, father, that I nursed at my breast," she murmured to
her husband. "God love and preserve her!"

"Amen!" he answered.

So in that humble home those sweet flowers bloomed in the midst of the
darkness, and through the lowering clouds one bright star shone--the
star of love and hope and mutual faith.

When the excitement had subsided, and they were all seated again,
Uncle Rob said,

"Let it be as you have decided, Reginald, my lad. As an inspector of
police I might argue with you; as a man and a father I agree with you.
And in the nick of time, here comes Dick."

To Dick, with his cheerful face and voice, that bore no traces of his
night's anxious vigil, all was explained. He shook hands with
Reginald, and said,

"A good move. I'll go a step farther. Let there be two bills put out
and posted all over England, one offering a reward for the discovery
of the murderer, the other for giving such information of Abel Death
as will lead to his being found. You can tell us, perhaps, Uncle
Rob--would that be against the law?"

"I don't think the law can touch it," he replied. "It might not be
approved of in some quarters, but the law don't apply, so far as I
know anything of it."

"If the law," said Aunt Rob, with fine disdain, "can prevent a son
from offering a reward for the discovery of his father's murderer the
less we have of it the better. Why, instead of one man looking for the
monster, there 'll be a hundred! Dick, you must see to the printing of
the bills, and they should be got out at once."

"I will attend to everything; but before we go into details I've
something to tell you. I should have been here earlier if I hadn't met
little Gracie Death. What a brick that mite is! Just listen to what
she discovered yesterday, Reginald--that there's a way of getting into
your father's house without getting through the front or the back
door. You may well look startled; it nearly took _my_ breath away. Do
you remember that pitiful hoarse voice of hers, uncle, on the night of
the fog, when she said, 'You _will_ find father, won't you, sir?'"
Uncle Rob nodded. "Well, as nobody has been able to find him, she has
made up her mind to find him herself, heaven knows how, but somehow.
She thinks of nothing else, she dreams of nothing else, and she's got
it into that clever little head of hers that he's to be found in
Catchpole Square, the very place, one would imagine, that he'd be
likely to avoid. If faith can move mountains, as they say it can, the
thing is as good as done. There is such magnetism in her little body
that when she speaks she almost makes you believe what she believes.
Now, I'm not going to tell you how she got into the house while Uncle
Rob is here. As inspector of police he would consider it his duty to
make use of the information."

"I certainly should," said Uncle Rob. "I'd best make myself scarce."

"Don't go yet, uncle. I want you to hear something you ought to know.
Gracie, talking to me this morning, tells me of a man she saw Dr.
Vinsen speaking to last night. She hates that doctor--so do I; and
it's because she hates him that she creeps behind them without their
seeing her, and hears Dr. Vinsen say, 'You act up to your
instructions, and I'll keep my promise.' That's all she does hear,
because the doctor, turning his head over his shoulder, sends her
scuttling away; but she's certain he doesn't suspect that he'd been
followed and overheard. There isn't much in that, you'll say; but
listen to what follows. Gracie had just finished telling me this when
a man passes us. 'There,' she says, 'that's the man.' I catch sight of
his face, and who do you think it was?"

"Out with it, Dick," said Uncle Rob.

"It was the juryman that's been putting all those questions at the
inquest about our private affairs, and that's been doing his best to
throw suspicion upon Reginald and me and all of us. Queer start, isn't
it?"




                                 CHAPTER XLIII.

                AUNT ROB PLAYS THE PART OF FAIRY GODMOTHER.


"There's villainy at the bottom of it," cried Aunt Rob. "Dick, you're
our guardian angel, and that poor little girl, that I'd like to hug,
is another. I knew that wretch on the jury was against us from the
first. There was a sly, wicked look in his eyes every time he turned
towards us, and when he began to speak I felt as if some one was
cutting a cork; he set all my teeth on edge. Ought such a monster to
be allowed to sit on a jury?"

"Who's to prevent it?" said Uncle Rob, thoughtfully. "He's there, and
has to be reckoned with, though I doubt whether we can do any good.
Likes and dislikes, when there's nothing tangible to back them up,
count for nothing; and feelings count for nothing. When people shiver
and grate their teeth at the squeaking of a cork other people who
don't mind it only laugh at them."

"There's nothing to laugh at here, father," said Aunt Rob,
impatiently.

"I know that as well as you do, mother; I don't think any of us are in
a laughing humour. I'm trying to reason the matter out, and to do that
fairly you must take care not to let prejudice cloud your judgment.
When little Gracie Death overhears Dr. Vinsen say, 'You act up to your
instructions, and I'll keep my promise,' what proof have we that it
has anything to do with the juryman's duties on the inquest?"

"No proof at all," said Dick, "but doesn't it look like it?"

"Such an inference may be drawn, but an inference won't help us. It's
no good mincing matters. Dr. Vinsen is on the right side of the hedge,
and we are on the wrong, and that makes all the difference; he has the
advantage of us. Reginald has put it clearly, and we must be prepared.
Every hour a fresh complication crops up, and there's no telling what
the next will bring forth. You see a man with an open newspaper in his
hand; peep over his shoulder to find out what he's reading. It's the
Catchpole Square Mystery, and he's running his eyes eagerly down the
columns to see if anybody's caught, if anybody's charged. It scares me
to think of it."

"What do you mean, father?" asked Aunt Rob.

"Have you ever seen a bull-baiting without the bull?" said Uncle Rob,
gravely. "The public's waiting for the bull, and they won't rest
satisfied till he's in the ring. That's where the danger is. They
don't care a straw whether it's the right bull or the wrong bull; they
want something to bait."

Reginald compressed his lips; he understood the drift of Uncle Rob's
remarks.

"Do you mean to say that they don't want to see fair play?" said Aunt
Rob.

"I don't mean that. What I'm driving at is that Dick's prejudice
against Dr. Vinsen, whatever it may be worth, won't help us."

"It will," said Dick, in a positive tone, "and I'm going to follow it
up. Just answer me this. Do you consider that the inquest is being
properly carried on? Do you consider it fair that private family
affairs should be dragged before the public in the way they have
been?"

"I don't consider it fair."

"Well, then, who is chiefly responsible for it? Who but the juryman
that little Gracie catches conspiring with Dr. Vinsen?"

"Conspiring!"

"That's the word, conspiring, and I don't care who hears me. The jury
on the inquest are sworn, like any other jury, and if it can be proved
that, before the inquiry is opened, before any evidence is taken,
there is on the part of one of them an arrangement with an outside
party to return a certain verdict, that I should imagine is a
conspiracy, and the law can be made to touch them." Uncle Rob shook
his head doubtfully. "Well, anyway, there's a free press, and the
making of such a conspiracy public would influence public opinion, and
there would be no baiting of the wrong bull, even though he was in the
ring. 'Hold hard a bit,' the public would cry, 'let us see fair
play!'"

"Not badly put, Dick," said Uncle Rob, and Florence pressed the young
man's hand.

"As things stand," he went on with enthusiasm, "it looks very much
like a match between me and Dr. Vinsen--or, at all events, that's the
way I view it, and if he were standing before me this present moment
I'd fling my glove in his face, and be glad if it hurt him. How does
that juryman fellow become so familiar with our private affairs? It's
through him you're compelled to tell all about Florence's marriage.
It's through him that it's been drummed into the public ear that
Reginald is the only man who benefits by his father's death.
Bull-baiting is nothing to the way some of us have been treated in
court; and the prime mover of it all is Dr. Vinsen, who stands behind
and pulls the strings."

"But what has Dr. Vinsen to gain by it?" asked Uncle Rob, bewildered,
and yet half convinced by Dick's intense earnestness.

"That's to be found out, and I'm going to, as little Gracie says. If
he has given me something to ponder over I've given him something
that'll set his wits at work, unless I'm very much mistaken; and I
haven't half done with him, nor a quarter. Don't ask me what my
plans are; it would be the spoiling of them if I let you into the
secret--and I mustn't forget that an inspector of police is in the
room, who would do his duty though it should break the hearts of those
who are dearest to him." These words were spoken with exceeding
tenderness, and caused more than one heart in the room to throb. "If
cunning is to be met with cunning, watching with watching, spying with
spying, trickery with trickery, Dr. Vinsen will find that I am ready
for him. Look here. What makes him start up all at once and go to Mrs.
Death, and on the very first night he sees her give her a couple of
sovereigns? Benevolence? Charity? That for his benevolence and
charity!" Dick snapped his fingers contemptuously. "What makes him
tell Mrs. Death a parcel of lies to poison her ears against me? What
makes him tell me at your father's funeral, Reginald, that his heart
is large, that it bleeds for all, and that it would be better for some
of us if we were in our graves? What do I care for his bleeding heart,
the infernal hypocrite? I'd make it bleed if I had my will of him,
with his fringe of hair round his shining bald head! As for Dr. Pye,
that mysterious gentleman keeps himself in the background till he
sends a letter to the Coroner, saying he has evidence of great
importance to give. We heard what that evidence was, and we've a lot
to thank him for, haven't we? Did you notice him as he looked round
the court till he stopped at Reginald? Accident? No! Premeditation!"
They started. "I repeat--premeditation. I don't know for what reason,
but I _will_ know. I don't know what tie there is between Dr. Pye and
Dr. Vinsen, but I _will_ know. There's black treachery somewhere, and
I'll ferret it out. Uncle, Aunt, Florence, Reginald, don't think I'm
mad. I give you my word I am in my sober senses when I say that behind
the mystery of this dreadful murder that has brought so much sorrow
into this happy home there is another mystery which I'm going to solve
if I die for it! I'll leave no stone unturned--for your dear sakes!"

His earnestness, his sincerity, the fervour of his voice, the loving
glances he cast upon them, sank into their hearts--but it was upon
Florence's face that his gaze lingered, and he trembled when,
murmuring, "Dear Dick, you fill us with hope!" she gave him a sisterly
kiss.

"Dick," said Aunt Rob, tearfully, "there was a time when I thought you
had no stability, and when I said as much to Uncle Rob. I take it
back, my lad, I take it back!"

"Don't be too hasty, aunt," he said, with a light attempt at gaiety.
"Wait and see if anything comes of it. Reginald, I've something more
to say. There's no mistake, is there, about your having got to your
lodgings last Friday night week before twelve o'clock?"

"I am certain it must have been before that hour," replied Reginald.
"As I told them at the inquest yesterday, I cannot entirely depend
upon my memory. It frequently happens that when there's an important
subject in one's mind--as there was that night in mine--a small
incident which has no relation to it impresses itself upon the memory.
That was the case with me. I can distinctly recall taking out my watch
when I was in my bedroom, winding it up, looking at the time, and
putting it back into my waistcoat pocket."

"Did any person see you enter the house? Think hard, Reginald."

"No person, in my remembrance."

"When you put the latchkey in the door the policeman might have been
passing?"

"He might have been. I did not see him."

"No one saw you go upstairs?"

"Not that I know of. The house is always very quiet at that hour."

"I paid your landlady a visit last night," said Dick, "and she does
not know what time you came home; neither does the servant, who
doesn't seem blessed with a memory at all. It is most unfortunate that
we cannot get a witness who could testify to the hour of your return
to your lodgings. It would effectually dispose of Dr. Pye's evidence,
so far as you are concerned, for he says he threw his flashlight at
three in the morning. By Jove!" Dick exclaimed, looking at the clock
on the mantelpiece, "it's ten o'clock, and the Coroner's Court opens
at eleven. I sha'n't be there till late, unless there's a warrant out
against me"--Dick laughed lightly, as though a warrant were the least
thing they had to fear. "There's the printing to see to; I don't
intend to leave the printing office till the reward bills are out. Now
let's settle how they're to be drawn up; we've got just half-an-hour.
Aunt Rob, I wish you'd do a kind action for once in your life."

"What is it, Dick?"

"Little Gracie is just round the corner, waiting for me; you won't see
the tip of her nose unless you turn the street, for I told her to keep
out of sight. She's my shadow, you know, and I haven't the heart to
order her not to follow me about. What the child sees in me to haunt
me as she does is more than I can understand."

"What we all see in you," said Aunt Rob, tenderly.

"Oh, of course. Well, it's my opinion little Gracie came away from
home this morning without any breakfast----"

Aunt Rob broke in upon him. "You ought to be ashamed of yourself for
letting a hungry child stand alone in the cold streets all this time."
Out she ran to pounce upon Gracie.

"Do you mean to tell me," said Dick, gazing after her, "that the Lord
will allow any harm to come to a woman like that, or trouble that
can't be cleared away to come to anyone she loves? No, no; the world
wouldn't be worth living in if that were so. Where she is, sunshine
is, and love, and charity, and hope--and justice. God bless Aunt Rob!"

And "God bless Aunt Rob!" they all said, with something shining in
their eyes.

Back she came, holding Gracie by the arm. They all looked kindly at
the child.

"Any trouble to get her here, aunt?" asked Dick, cheerily.

"Not a bit."

"It's all right, you know, Gracie," he said.

"Yes, Dick, I know," she answered, solemnly.

There was something so patient and uncomplaining, so piteous and
brave, in the child that hearts less susceptible than theirs could not
have failed to be touched. Florence stooped and kissed her, and there
was a little trembling of her bloodless lips; it was the only sign of
emotion she displayed, and it was gone in a moment. The dry, hoarse
cough had not left her, and she was not successful in keeping it back.
Every time it sounded through the room Aunt Rob shivered.

"You men had best go into the next room and settle your business," she
said; "you haven't too much time to spare, and we don't want you
meddling with women's affairs." Away they went, meekly. "Gracie, you
sit here, and don't be shy with us, my dear, we're only homely people,
the same as yourself. Florence, put another spoonful of tea in the
pot, and there's the kettle boiling, just in the nick of time. Now, my
dear, you make a good breakfast--I want you to drink your tea as hot
as you can, it will ease your cough--it's Dick's cup you're drinking
out of, you won't mind that, _I_ know--he's told us such a lot about
you, and everything that's good--cut some more bread and butter,
Florence--are you fond of jam, Gracie?--but what a question!--when I
was a little girl I could eat a pot, only they wouldn't give me so
much at a time--this is Dick's favourite jam, raspberry----" And all
the time the good woman chattered she was putting food before Gracie,
and coaxing her to eat, shaking her head at the child's attempts not
to cough violently, and shaking her head more when she put her hand on
the bosom of the poor little frock, and discovered how thinly she was
clad. And all the time Gracie sat quiet at the table and ate, not
greedily but gratefully, her eyes fixed now on Aunt Rob, and now on
Florence, with the sweet thought in her mind, "Dick's told 'em a lot
about me, and everything that's good!"

Breakfast over, they took Gracie upstairs, Aunt Rob saying, "Dick 'll
be here when we come down, my dear"; and in the bedroom above they
took off her frock and slipped a warm undervest over the bony chest,
and another over that, and found a pair of thick stockings that had
once been worn by a child, and a child's flannel petticoat, and other
things to match--and there stood Gracie, clothed more comfortably and
warmly than ever she had been from her birth. And where did Aunt Rob
find these garments so suitable and fitting for Gracie? They had been
laid aside in a drawer, with many others, and had once clothed her own
darling when she was no bigger than the poor little waif to whom they
had been so ungrudgingly presented. To listen to the mother's wistful
prattle, to witness the tender handling of this and that garment, to
see the fond way she put them to her cheeks and kissed them, to note
the loving looks she cast upon them as memory brought back the day and
hour when Florence first wore them--true motherhood was never more
beautifully expressed. And Gracie submitted without uttering a
word--no sign of emotion on her sallow face, no sighs of delight, no
tears. But when all was done and Aunt Rob sat down to rest, Gracie
knelt before her and laid her head in her lap. Florence sat down too,
and her hand rested lightly on the child's shoulder. Somehow or other
these sweet offices of sweetest humanity seemed to soften the trouble
that hung over their heads. Aunt Rob and Florence thought, "God will
protect dear Reginald. He will hold His shield before us. Upon His
mercy we will rely. He will see justice done, and we shall all be
happy once more." While in Gracie's mind was the thought, "I shall
find father, I shall find father, and mother won't be angry with me
much longer." For quite two or three minutes there was silence in the
room, and when Gracie raised her tearless eyes to Aunt Rob's face the
good woman stroked the thin cheek and said,

"There, that's done, and now we'll go down to Dick. He'll be wondering
what has become of us."

It was then that Gracie spoke.

"Don't you think mother ain't good to us," she said. "There never was
a better mother than she's been--and there's such a lot of us," she
added, wistfully. "I'd rather starve than have you think mother ain't
good to us!"

"Bless your loving heart, my dear," Aunt Rob returned, kissing her.
"I'm sure she must be the best mother in all the world to have a
loving daughter like you."

"Oh, me!" said Gracie. "_I_ ain't much good. But, mother!--she worries
over my cough so that sometimes I wish I was dead, so that she
couldn't hear it, and she sets up all night mending our clothes. I've
caught her at it over and over agin. She'd starve herself for us she
would. You'd believe me if you knew her."

"I believe you now, my dear. We are all very, very sorry for her!"

"You've been ever so good to me, and so's mother, but she can't do
what she can't, can she?"

"No one can, Gracie."

"She'll be glad when she sees me with these things on. There's nobody
like her, nobody. I wish I could pick up a pursefull of money to give
her; but it'll be all right, you know, when we find father."

"The sooner he's found the better it will be for a good many people,"
said Aunt Rob, with a pitying glance at the loyal child, and yet with
a kind of anger in her heart. Tenderly disposed as she was towards
Gracie, deep as was her compassion for her miserable state and her
admiration for the noble qualities she displayed, Aunt Rob believed
Abel Death to be the cause of all this trouble, believed that he had
murdered Samuel Boyd, and had basely deserted his family with the
proceeds of his crime.

Meanwhile the men of the family had been having a discussion below
which had led to the withdrawal of Uncle Rob from the council. The
first point discussed was the amount of the rewards to be offered.
Reginald wished it to be large, and, supported by Dick, suggested Â£500
for the discovery and conviction of the murderer, and Â£200 for the
discovery of Abel Death. Uncle Rob opposed this, and contended that
much smaller sums would be sufficient, bringing forward instances
where the offer of disproportionate rewards had been the cause of
innocent persons being accused. His views not being accepted, he had
reluctantly given way. Then they came to the manner in which the bills
were to be worded, and Dick had gone to his clothes trunk and had
fished therefrom a miscellaneous collection of literature, which he
placed before them.

"I once tried my hand at writing a sensation novel," he said, "and I
got together a lot of stuff to assist me. I made a muddle of the
story, and when I was in the middle of it I gave it up. Do you
remember this case, uncle?"

He held up a poster offering a reward of Â£100 for the discovery of a
murderer. At the top of the bill was the Royal Coat-of-Arms, beneath
it, in large type, the word MURDER, and beneath that "Â£100 Reward."

"I remember it well," said Uncle Rob. "That was the Great Porter
Square Mystery. It caused great excitement at the time, and the papers
were full of it. A long time elapsed before the truth came out."

"And then it wasn't due to Scotland Yard," said Dick; "they made
rather a mess of it there. There is one curious point of resemblance
between that case and ours."

"I wouldn't speak of that now," said Uncle Rob, with an uneasy glance
at Reginald.

"Why not? Reginald is prepared for anything that may happen."

"Quite prepared," said Reginald. "Go on, Dick."

"You were abroad when all England was ringing with it, and that, I
expect, is the reason that it didn't reach your ears. I saw in one
paper yesterday a comparison between the cases. The curious point of
resemblance is that the son of the murdered man was arrested by the
police as the murderer----"

"They did not know at the time that he was the son," interrupted Uncle
Rob, hurriedly.

"That didn't justify them. The beauty of it is that after going
through no end of trouble and persecution he was proved to be
innocent."

"I see," said Reginald, composedly.

"What do you want the bill for?" asked Uncle Rob.

"As a literary guide. We will word our bill exactly like it."

"But it is an official bill."

"Couldn't have a better pattern."

"Can't you word it some other way, Dick?"

"No, uncle," replied Dick, almost defiantly. "This is the model I
intend to use."

Uncle Rob rose. "God forbid that I should do anything to prevent the
truth being brought to light----"

"Why, uncle!----"

"But the position I hold," continued Uncle Rob, firmly, "will not
allow me to sanction by my co-operation the use and form of official
documents. Besides, if it got to be known it would do more harm than
good. My dear lads, I'll wait outside till you've done. I doubt my own
judgment in this matter; my heart and my head are at odds."

So saying, he left them. He was not the only one whose heart and head
were in conflict during this crisis; Dick alone could be depended upon
to pursue a certain course with calm, unshaken mind, and now, when he
and Reginald were together, he met with no opposition. The
preliminaries, therefore, were soon arranged, and they returned to the
breakfast room at the moment that Aunt Rob and Florence and Gracie
entered.

"Why, Gracie," exclaimed Dick, his face flushing with pleasure at the
improvement in her attire, "you look like a princess."

"She did it," said Gracie, pointing to Aunt Rob; "and oh, Dick, I do
feel so nice and warm underneath!"

"Never was a fairy godmother like Aunt Rob," said Dick, and was going
on when she stopped him abruptly.

"Where's father?"

"Walking up and down outside till you're ready. He didn't agree to
something I proposed, and between you and me he ought not to have a
hand in what I'm about to do."

"He's in a cruel position. Florence, its half-past ten; we must get
ready. You do what you've got to do, Dick, and don't talk so free
before Uncle Rob about your plans; it only upsets him."

"All right, aunt." He hesitated a moment, then went up to Florence,
who was putting on her hat. "Florence, dear, you must be brave."

"I'll try to be, Dick."

"Keep a stout heart, whatever the verdict may be. It was very dark
last night, and I kept my eyes on a star that was trying to break
through the clouds. I put a great stake on that star, Florence. I said
to myself, 'If it breaks through and I see it shining bright,
Florence, after a little while, will be the happiest woman in
England.' A great stake, Florence."

"Yes, dear Dick."

"It glimmered and glimmered. A cloud passed over it, another, another,
but its light was never quite obscured. Remember that."

"I will."

"And then at last, when there seemed to be no hope for it, the clouds
cleared away, and it shone as bright, as bright!--and the stake was
won. That is how it's going to be with the trouble that's upon us. You
see, Florence, it wasn't only your happiness that was at stake; it was
mine as well."

"Yours, Dick!" And now there was a look of pain in her eyes.

"Yes, mine, for if, working with all my heart and soul, I can realise
my dearest wish, you will have a long life of happiness with the man
you love." He looked brightly around. "Good luck, my dears. Come,
Gracie."




                            CHAPTER XLIV.

                       IN THE CAUSE OF JUSTICE


"Now Gracie," said Dick, as they wended their way to a small "jobbing"
printer with whom he was acquainted; he himself had spent a few weeks
in a printing office, and, as a Jack of all trades, could do something
in the way of picking up stamps. "Now, Gracie, pay particular
attention to what I'm going to say."

"_I'd_ like to have a word first, please," she said.

"Go ahead."

"Who is that young gentleman with the white face that the young lady's
so fond of?"

"The young lady's husband, the son of Mr. Samuel Boyd."

"Mr. Reginald. I thought so. He don't look as if he could have done
it."

"Done what?"

"You know. The murder."

"He did not do it, Gracie. I suppose you heard Dr. Vinsen say he did."

"He was talking to mother, but he didn't say it outright----"

"Ah, the coward! I hope you don't believe a word that drops from his
lips."

"_I_ don't; but mother does. Don't blame her, Dick; she can't help
it."

"No, poor thing. I pity her from my heart, torn this way and that as
she is. But she's not the only one whose heart is aching over this
affair. There's care and sorrow yonder." He pointed over his shoulder
in the direction of Aunt Rob's house. "Gracie," he said energetically,
"I'd pour out my heart's blood, drop by drop, if by doing so I could
clear that trouble away!"

"You're fond of her, Dick."

He glanced furtively at the sallow impassive face raised to his. "She
is my cousin, and Aunt Rob has been a mother to me. I've lived with
them longer than I can remember. The last words I said to her just now
were that I wanted to see her happy with the man she loved. That's
what I'm working for, her happiness--that, and justice. Shall we go
into partnership, you and I?"

"Yes, Dick, please."

"Your hand on it."

They shook hands, and he resumed his old bright manner.

"There never was a successful partnership without implicit confidence
between the partners. Do you understand?"

"They mustn't be suspicious of one another."

"That's it. There must be perfect trust between them. I believe in
you, Gracie, and I'd trust you with my life." Gracie's black eyes
gleamed. "You're what I call thorough, and you've got the pluck of
twenty men. We're sailing, you and I, in the ship Endeavour for the
port Safety. There's only one captain in that ship, as there must be
in all properly commanded ships when they're sailing through dangerous
rocks. Now, who's the captain?"

"You."

"Good. I'm captain, and you're first mate, and no captain could desire
a better. Says the captain to the first mate, 'Mate,' says he, 'I hear
as how your father's disappeared, and as how they're saying hard
things of him. That's what oughtn't to be, and we'll mend it. He's got
to be found, your father is, and brought for'ard,' says the captain,
'so that he may knock them hard words down their con-founded throats.'
'That's so,' says the mate--it's you that's speaking now, you know"--
Gracie nodded--"'that's so,' says the mate, 'and that's what I've made
up my mind to do, and what I'm going to do. I've had a dream where
he's to be found,' says the first mate----"

"More than one, Dick--captain, I mean," said Gracie.

"Right you are, my hearty, and there's many a dream that's come true,
and likewise many that haven't. 'But it isn't because you've had a
dream,' says the captain, 'that _I_ shouldn't have a shy at the
discovery of him, and that's what I've set _my_ mind on, if so be as
you've no objections,' he says. 'Objections!' says the first mate,
'_I've_ no objections'"--Here Dick broke off. "I suppose he hasn't,
Gracie?"

"No, Dick, he hasn't. He thinks it more than kind of the captain."

"Love your heart, I knew you wouldn't have. 'And how are you going to
set about it?' says the first mate. 'Why,' says the captain, planting
his wooden leg firmly on the deck--did I tell you he had a wooden
leg?"

"No, you didn't," said Gracie, quite gravely.

"Well, I just remember that he had. 'Why,' says he, planting his
wooden leg firmly on the deck, 'seeing as how that good woman, Mrs.
Abel Death, and Gracie, and all the other little ones, are more
unhappy than words can express because father doesn't come home, and
as how it may be to some persons' interests to keep him _from_ coming
home, I'm thinking of offering a reward to anybody that can give
information as to his whereabouts--in point of fact to find him and
restore him to the bosom of his family.' That's what the captain says
to the mate--because he wants to act fair and square by him, and not
do anything behind his back as might make him doubt that he _wasn't_
acting fair and square--and he asks the mate what he thinks of the
idea."

"To _find_ him, captain, not to _catch_ him," said Gracie, slowly,
with a strong accent on the two words.

"That is how the captain puts it. To find him, and restore him to the
bosom of his family."

Gracie nodded, and pondered before speaking. "If the mate--that's me,
Dick--found father, would _he_ have the reward?"

"As a matter of course."

"Who'd pay it to him?"

"It would be paid through the captain."

"Through you?"

"Through me."

"Then there'd be sure to be no cheating, and the mate could give it to
mother."

"Could do what he pleased with it," said Dick, dropping his nautical,
and coming back to his original, self, "and we're going straight to
the printer to get the bill printed."

"How much is the reward, Dick?"

"Two hundred pounds."

"Oh, my!" Gracie caught her breath. "I don't believe father was ever
worth as much as that in all his life. That's a big lot of money,
ain't it?"

"A tidyish sum. You don't object?"

"You can't do nothing wrong, Dick."

"Then the partnership goes on swimmingly, and you won't mind seeing it
on the walls. There will be another bill, offering a larger reward for
the conviction of the murderer. All we want to get at is the truth, so
that the innocent may be cleared and the guilty punished. I'm of the
opinion it will surprise Dr. Vinsen. The slimy reptile! I'd like to
twist his neck for him."

"I'd like to see you do it," said Gracie, not a muscle of her face
moving.

"You're something like a partner. Have you any idea where the reptile
lives?"

"No."

"You could find out, I dare say."

"Oh, yes, I can find out if you want me to," said Gracie, quite
confidently.

"That's your sort. Only don't look for him in the reptile house at the
Zoo, where his relations live. I want to know ever so many things
about him. Whether he lives alone, or has a wife. Whether he has any
children, and whether they have little bald heads with halos round
them like their venerable parent. Whether he practises as a doctor,
and what his neighbours think of him, etc., etc., etc. It's a large
order, Gracie."

"I'll do it, Dick."

"You're a brick. Here we are at the printer's. But you mustn't go away
without the needful for current ex's. You might want to jump into a
bus, and if you keep out all day you'll want something to eat. Hold
out your hand--one shilling, two shillings, a sixpence, and some
coppers. If you've anything to tell me come to Aunt Rob's house any
time between six and eight. I've a particular reason for not wanting
to be seen with you in Catchpole Square to-night. Here are a couple
more coppers for brandyballs for the babies at home. Now, off with
you, my little detective. No sleeping partners in our firm. You and I,
working together, will make Scotland Yard sit up. We'll beat the
Criminal Investigation Department, even if it has a dozen Dr. Vinsens
to back it up. Here's a kiss for good luck, Gracie."

"Thank you, Dick," said Gracie, and away she scudded, proud of the
task entrusted to her.

Neither of them had noticed that they had been followed in a shambling
sort of way by an old man in list slippers with a skull cap on his
head, sucking at a pipe which, in his close observance of them, he had
allowed to go out. He was blear-eyed, and was cursed with a spasmodic
twitching on the right side of his face, which imparted to his
features a ghastly mirth; and close as was his observance of them he
had so managed as not to draw their attention upon him. During the
last moment or two he had shuffled so near to them as to brush their
clothes as he passed, and had heard the concluding words of their
conversation.

"'Thank you, Dick,'" he echoed, with a half-tipsy lurch, as Gracie
flew away and Dick entered the printing office. "Dick! It's the man
himself. Who'll give _me_ a kiss for good luck?"

He laughed and twitched, and with his eye on the door through which
Dick had passed, proceeded with trembling fingers to refill his pipe.

There was a fair stock of "jobbing" type in the printing office, and
the master, a working printer himself, was the very man Dick needed
for the job in hand, trade being rather slack. In imitation of the
official announcement of a reward in the Great Porter Square murder
Dick had placed a Royal Coat of Arms at the top of his bill, but the
printer argued him out of it, being doubtful whether a private
individual had the right to use it for the detection of the
perpetrator of a criminal offence. But for the better publicity of the
reward Dick was bent upon a pictorial illustration, and out of a lot
of old woodcuts they fished a rough wood-block of the figure of
Justice, blindfold, holding the scales, which suggested the line
beneath, "In the Cause of Justice." Within an hour the type was set
up, corrected, locked in its chase, and on the press, the paper was
damped, the "devil," a young apprentice, was wielding his roller, and
the master printer, his sleeves tucked up to his shoulders, was
pulling off the posters, which read thus:

At the top the figure of even-handed Justice; then--


                      _IN THE CAUSE OF JUSTICE_.

                              _MURDER_.
                            _Â£500 REWARD_.


_Whereas, on the Morning of Saturday, the 9th of March, the Dead Body
of Mr. Samuel Boyd was Found on his Premises in Catchpole Square under
such circumstances as prove that he was Murdered, and Medical
Testimony has been given to the effect that the Murder must have been
Committed either on the night of the 1st or the 2nd of March. The
above Reward will be paid to any Person who shall give such
Information as shall lead to the Discovery and Conviction of the
Murderer or Murderers_.

_Evidence may be given to Mr. Lamb, 42, High Street, N., Solicitor to
Mr. Reginald Boyd, Son of the Murdered Gentleman, who will pay the
Reward, or at any Police Station in the United Kingdom_.


The services of a bill-sticker not being immediately procurable, a
large tin of paste had been mixed while the bills were being printed.
Begging the loan of a pasting brush, and begging also the loan of the
"devil" to carry the paste tin, Dick, now more than ever a Jack of all
trades, issued forth to stick the bills himself, leaving behind him
the copy of the poster offering a reward for the discovery of Abel
Death. He was pasting the first of the bills on a dead wall when he
saw the figure of the old man in list slippers and skull cap standing
by his side.

"Hallo!" he said, peering down at the twitching face, with its
expression of ghastly mirth.

"Hallo!" said the old man, peering up at the flushed, handsome face of
the bill-sticker.




                             CHAPTER XLV.

                           CROSS PURPOSES.


Dick recognised him instantly, and scented danger. The man who peered
up at him, with all the leering muscles of his face at work, was the
man of whom he had bought the rope and grapnel. With assumed
carelessness he said,

"You'll know me when you see me again, old fellow."

"Shouldn't wonder," said the old man. "My name's Higgins. What may
your'n be?"

Dick had not quite finished sticking the first bill. Whether from not
being used to the business, or from inward perturbation, he was making
rather a bungle of it. Under any circumstances, however, he would have
been ready to admit that there is an art even in bill-sticking.

"Let's make a guess, shall us?" said Mr. Higgins, with a cunning look,
plunging into doggerel. "Riddle-me-riddle-meriddle-me-ree, first comes
a, then b c d; riddle-me-riddle-me-riddle-me-rye, the letter we stop
at next is i; riddle-me-riddle-me-riddle-me-rick, a c and a k will
make it spell Dick." Mr. Higgins was so enamoured of this impromptu
that he chuckled to himself, "Will make it spell Dick, will make it
spell Dick."

"Look here," said Dick, an uncomfortable feeling spreading over him,
"what do you want?"

"Quartern o' rum," replied Mr. Higgins, suddenly descending from the
heights of Parnassus.

"All right," said Dick, "at the first pub we come to."

"Pub over there," said Mr. Higgins, twitching his head at the opposite
side of the road. "Throat dry as a bit o' rusty iron."

The bill was stuck, and people were stopping to read it. Even in these
days of huge and startling advertisements on the walls--not the least
conspicuous of which are the lank figures of blue or scarlet females
in outrageous costumes and impossible postures, the product of a
mischievous school of impressionists--even amidst these monstrous
parodies of art a double-demy poster offering a reward of Â£500 for the
discovery of a Murderer is certain to command an audience. So it was
natural enough that a little crowd should gather, and that eager
comments and opinions should be exchanged.

"That's a big reward. Â£500!" "Ought to have been offered before.
What's that picture on the top? Justice, eh, holding the scales? If
she's anything like that, _I_ don't think much of her. Anyway I wish I
knew where to lay hands on the man that murdered Samuel Boyd. Set me
up for life it would." "Murderers you mean. When the truth comes out
you'll find there's a regular gang, with Abel Death at the head of
'em." "Well, _I_ don't believe he's in it. I heard a detective say
yesterday----" "Oh, a detective. Much good _they_ are!" "I say, don't
you consider it a rum go that Mr. Reginald Boyd should be offering the
reward? Why, there's any number of people says _he_ did it." "How can
that be when he says he's willing to pay Â£500 for the discovery and
conviction?" "Ah, but that might be a plant, you know. They've been
that cunning from first to last that there's no saying what they
mightn't be up to." "What comes over me is what they've done with Lady
Wharton's jewellery. Nice lot the ladies of the upper suckles,
borrowing money secretly of such a cove as Samuel Boyd. I s'pose it's
their gen-teel way of putting things up the spout. Now, what are they
going to do with it when she can swear to every bit of it?" "Do with
it? Take it to Amsterdam or New York. Easy to get rid of it there."
"Why go so fur? Ain't there plenty of fences in London?" "Never catch
'em, never! There's no clue." "No clue! How about that bullet in the
wall, and the blood-stains on the floor?" "But the old man wasn't shot
or stabbed. What d'yer make of that?" "Why, that they had a barney
among theirselves when they was dividing the swag. Another man
murdered, most likely." (Delicious suggestion.) "What did they do with
his body?" "Carried it to the river, tied a big stone to it and sunk
it. When the reward gets known they'll be dragging the water from
Greenwich to Windsor." "Well, of all the mysterious murders _I_ ever
heard of this Catchpole Square one takes the cake." "Queer move, ain't
it, offering a reward before the inquest's over? What's the verdict
going to be? There's a cove on the jury seems to know as much about it
as most people."

To this and a great deal more Dick listened, and Mr. Higgins listened,
without either of them saying a word. Dick lingered because he wished
to find out what would be the probable effect of these bills on the
walls; and Mr. Higgins, pulling at his under lip, listened because
Dick listened, and watched the young man's face cunningly to see what
impression the various arguments made upon him. There was malice in
his bloodshot eyes, and Dick did not like the look of things. While
thus ruminating and listening, Mr. Higgins touched him on the arm with
his empty pipe.

"Fine day, Mr. Higgins," he said, in his free and easy way.

"Beastly day," growled Mr. Higgins. "I'm shaking all over."

"What's good for the complaint?"

"Quartern o' rum, to commence with."

"I have to work for my living," said Dick, brightly, "and if you
insist upon my standing you a quartern of rum you'll have to carry the
paste pot."

"See you--hanged first," said Mr. Higgins, with a mirthless laugh.

"Think better of it," said Dick, insinuatingly, holding out the paste
pot.

After a moment's hesitation Mr. Higgins thought better of it, and took
the paste pot, with a grimace, to the imminent risk of the contents.
Then Dick dismissed the printer's boy, and with the bundle of damp
bills under his arm walked over to the publichouse, Mr. Higgins,
carrying the shaking paste pot, and following close at his heels.

"Where will you have your rum," he asked, "at the bar, or in a private
room?"

"Private room," said Mr. Higgins. "Better for all parties."

They were soon accommodated, and liquor supplied, bitter ale for Dick,
and rum for the old man, which he disposed of in one gulp. He then
demanded another quartern, which Dick called for, and disposed of it
in an equally expeditious manner.

"You've got a swallow," said Dick. "Now, my Saint Vitus friend, what's
your little game? Leave off your damnable twitchings, and begin."

Mr. Higgins fumbled in his pockets, and produced three crumpled
newspapers which, after much difficulty, he straightened out upon the
table, a corner of his eye on Dick all the time he was thus employed.
With tremulous forefinger, long a stranger to soap and nail brush, he
pointed to a sketch portrait in an account of the inquest, which Dick
recognised as intended for himself. It being evident that Mr. Higgins
expected him to offer an observation on the libel, he said,

"Who may this individual be? It's only a head and shoulders. Is it
supposed to be a man or a woman?"

"Yah!" was Mr. Higgins's sarcastic comment. "What are you giving us?
Can't you read what's underneath?"

"Can't you?" retorted Dick.

"No," snarled Mr. Higgins, twitching, not with shame, but resentment.
"Neglected as a kid, jumped upon as a man. But a worm'll turn when
it's trod on, won't it?"

"Not being a worm, can't say. Take your word for it."

"And even a man that's been jumped on all his life can see a bit o'
luck when it's ahead of him. Look here, young fellow; take the advice
of a man old enough to be your father."

"Say great grandfather," interrupted Dick, saucily, "and get it over
in once."

"Smart you are, you think--smart; but you'll find that cheek don't pay
in this shop, Mr. Dick Remington. D'ye twig the name printed
underneath this portrait. 'That's a face I've seen afore,' says I to
myself when it meets my eye. I looks at another paper." Mr. Higgins
turned over the sheet and brought into view another portrait of
Dick--"and strike me straight!' Why, there it is agin,' I says. 'And
here it is agin,' I says." He turned over the third sheet, "and
underneath 'em all the name of Dick Remington. 'What luck!' says I to
myself. 'What a slice o' luck for a second-hand dealer in odds and
ends as tries hard to get a honest living, and as everybody puts
upon--with trade that bad that it couldn't be wus--taking down your
shutters and putting 'em up agin to the tune of two and sevenpence,
which won't as much as half pay your rent.'"

"Stop your whining," said Dick, "and cut it short. What is it you
want?"

"Quartern o' rum."

The answer seemed to be so settled a formula when a question of this
kind was put to him that it mechanically popped out like a bullet from
a gun. Pending compliance with his demand, as to which Dick did not
hesitate, and the pouring of the liquor down his throat, as if it were
the mouth of a vat, there was an interval of silence. Then, with a
wandering finger on the portrait, Mr. Higgins "cut it short" in two
words.

"True bill?"

"True bill," replied Dick, with an assenting nod, "and what of it?"

"What of it?" cried Mr. Higgins, with venom in his voice. "Rope and
grapnel of it!" He thrust his twitching face forward to within an inch
or two of Dick's.

"Oh, that's the game," said Dick, concealing his uneasiness. "And what
a game it is--oh, what a game it is! Says I to myself, when I gets
detective Lambert's evidence read out to me--'there's a man for you!
with eyes all over him, and one to spare'--says I to myself when I
hears that evidence, 'rope and grapnel over the wall--by the Lord,
he's hit it!' Then I asks the boy that's reading the paper to me, 'And
who may that be the picture of?' 'That,' says he, 'is the picture of
Mr. Dick Remington, nephew of Inspector Robson, and cousin of the
young lady as goes and marries the son of Samuel Boyd on the sly.'
He's a sharp little boy, almost as sharp as you, Mr. Dick Remington.
'O-ho!' says I to him, 'and does Mr. Dick Remington give evidence at
the inquest?' 'Yes, he does,' says the boy, and he reads it out to me.
'You've missed something,' I says. 'You've missed what Mr. Dick
Remington says about the rope and grapnel.' 'He don't say nothing at
all about it,' says the boy. 'It must be in another paper,' I says,
and I buys 'em all, and has 'em all read out to me, word for word, and
if you'll believe me there ain't a word in one of 'em about the use
that Mr. Dick Remington makes of the rope and grapnel he bought of a
honest tradesman as sweats hisself thin to get a living, and then
can't get it. That's what I call a coinci-dence. What do _you_ call it?"

"I call it a coinci-dence, too," said Dick, with a searching gaze at
the disreputable figure, "especially when it happens to an honest
tradesman like Mr. Higgins." There was a gleam of suspicion and doubt
in Mr. Higgins's eye as he twitched up his head at this remark, which
caused Dick to add, with meaning emphasis on the words, "To such a
very honest tradesman as Mr. Higgins! Something got in your throat?"

"Caught my breath," gasped Mr. Higgins, choking and glaring.

At any other time the contortions he made to recover it would have
amused Dick, but just now he was not in the mood for any kind of light
diversion. Still it was with a mocking air that he contemplated Mr.
Higgins, and in a mocking tone that he repeated for the second time,

"Such a very honest tradesman as Mr. Higgins! Get on, will you? You
left off where you'd been having all the papers read to you."

That the doubt as to the success of his enterprise which Dick's
independent manner had introduced was not lessened was apparent, for
though what he said was pregnant enough his tone lost something of its
confidence.

"Yes, I gets 'em all read out to me, and it sets me thinking. 'What
call has Mr. Dick Remington got to keep it dark?' says I to myself.
'Why don't he say nothing about it? There's something in the wind. He
comes to my shop, and buys a rope and grapnel in a secret sort o'
way'--"

"Wrong, my honest tradesman," interrupted Dick, and Mr. Higgins
shifted uneasily in his chair, "I bought it openly. Did I ask you to
keep it dark?"

"No, you didn't, but did you go out of my shop with the rope hanging
over your arm?' O-ho!' says I, 'here's a working man ashamed to carry
a rope. He asks for a bit of paper to wrap it up in, he does, and he
puts it under his coat, he does. That's a rum sort o' working man,'
says I."

"Clever Mr. Higgins," said Dick, patronisingly, "clever Mr. Higgins!"

"Do you mean to tell me," said that worthy, driven to exasperation by
Dick's coolness, "that you didn't use it to get over the wall at the
back of Samuel Boyd's house in Catchpole Square, that it wasn't you as
broke the kitchen winder, that you didn't break open the safe--"

"Hold hard," said Dick, "you've had the papers read wrong. The safe
was not broken open."

"What does that matter?" snarled Mr. Higgins. "Broke open, or opened
with a key, it's all the same. The man as did it helped hisself to the
money and jewels, and made off with the swag--with _my_ rope and
grapnel that cost me its weight in gold--how does that strike you, Mr.
Dick?"

"You old fool," said Dick, with a broad smile, "if you knock your head
against that brick wall you'll knock out the few brains you possess.
If you think I can't reckon up an honest tradesman like you, you were
never more mistaken in your life." And with the forefinger of his
right hand he tapped the side of his nose, and winked at Mr. Higgins.

But though he spoke and acted thus boldly he fully recognised the
seriousness of this new danger. Say that this man laid information
against him at the first police station; say that it got to the
knowledge of Detective Lambert who was searching everywhere for a clue
to the mystery. What would be the consequence? A warrant would be
immediately issued for his arrest, and a search warrant as well. The
rope and grapnel, tied up in brown paper, was now under the bed of his
room in Constable Pond's house, and the key of that room was in his
pocket. How could he explain away his possession of the rope? He would
be asked why he made no mention of it at the inquest; his silence
regarding it would be a piece of damning evidence against him. And not
the only piece. His prowling about in the neighbourhood of Catchpole
Square at an early hour of the morning, as testified by Constable
Applebee, was in the highest degree suspicious when taken in
connection with his possession of the rope and grapnel. His knowledge
of the habits of Samuel Boyd, gained during his employment as clerk in
the house, would be against him. One thing was certain. He would be
deprived of his liberty, and the contemplation of this contingency
filled him with dismay. Everything depended upon his being free to
carry out the plans he had formed, and therefore upon his turning the
tables upon the old vagabond who sat leering into his face.

And in the event of his being arrested, what would be said of him in
Aunt Rob's home? Was it not probable, aye, more than probable, that
they would suspect _him_ to be the murderer? He had woven a net for
himself, and if he were not careful he would drag down Reginald with
him. Press and public would say "collusion," and the chain of
circumstantial evidence be too strong for him to break through.

Admitting all this, he felt that any sign of weakness in the presence
of Mr. Higgins would be fatal. There was nothing for it but to play
the bold game.

"I've a good mind," he said, slowly and sternly, "to go and give
information against you."

"What do you mean?" demanded Mr. Higgins, his features twitching more
hideously than ever. Dick hailed these signs of discomposure with
delight, and encouraged by the impression his sarcastic references to
Mr. Higgins as an honest tradesman had produced he was quick to take
advantage of it. He resembled the gambler who stakes his whole fortune
upon the last throw.

"Did you ever see the secret books of the police," he said, "with the
names of certain men with black marks against them? Why, we can lay
our hands upon every thief and fence in London when we want to--do you
hear? when we want to." Mr. Higgins winced. "There are some things
that lick us for a time, like this Catchpole Square Mystery, but we
don't go to sleep over them, though some people may think we do. And
when we're playing a high game we don't show our cards. What I mean
is, that we'll have your place searched for stolen goods. How will
that suit you, my honest tradesman? We can bring one or two things
against you that you'll find it hard to explain when you're in the
dock. If we let you alone it's because you're not worth the powder and
shot, but get our dander up, Mr. Higgins, and we'll make short work of
you. How does that suit your book? Take care of your precious self, my
man, and let sleeping dogs lie."

It was vague, but effective, and it was Dick's good fortune that the
hazardous shot told. Indeed, it had gone straight to the bull's eye.
Many were the questionable transactions in which, from time to time,
Mr. Higgins had been engaged. Petty thieves in the neighbourhood were
in the habit of selling their small spoils across his counter; this
modern Fagin was always ready to buy, and no questions asked. He had
been in trouble more than once, and was in mortal dread of getting
into trouble again. This, of course, was unknown to Dick, and it was
only from his familiarity with the nature of much of the business
transacted in some of these second-hand shops in mean streets that he
had ventured upon the bold attack. He could have hugged himself when
he saw the effect it produced upon Mr. Higgins.

"There is nothing like a good understanding in these matters, Mr.
Higgins," he continued, "and I've no wish to be hard on you. I've got
my own game to play, and it's keeping me pretty busy. Between
ourselves--don't be frightened, there's nobody by--I did purchase a
rope and grapnel of you, but is it for you to say whether I purchased
it for myself or for another person, and what use I made of it? I
might deny it if I chose, and then, my honest tradesman, who would
take your word against mine? Is there any magistrate's court in London
where your oath would be believed, much less your word? What a blind
fool you are! Upon my word I gave you credit for more sense. Perhaps
the reporter of 'The Little Busy Bee' used a rope and grapnel, perhaps
he didn't. Perhaps it was the one I bought of you, perhaps it wasn't.
I'm not going to let you into the know, Mr. Higgins. How would you
like to have the papers down on you as well as the police? How do you
know I'm not acting under instructions to track and catch the murderer
or murderers of Samuel Boyd? How do you know"--here he leaned forward,
and tapped Mr. Higgins confidentially on the breast--"that I'm not in
the secret service myself? Would you like to hear what is in these
bills that you are going to help me stick on the walls? I've just come
from the printing office where I've had them printed. You can't read,
you say; it is a pity you should be left in the dark, so I'll read it
to you." Dick spread one out, and read it aloud, with unction. "It
reads well, doesn't it? I'm rather proud of it. That's a figure of
Justice on the top. My idea. Rather a good idea, I flatter myself. A
pretty fellow you are to come and threaten me with your rope and
grapnel! I'll tell you what your game is, Mr. Higgins. Blackmail. That
is it--blackmail. A dangerous game, old man, and you've got hold of
the wrong end of the stick--perhaps you see that now. If I had
anything to fear is it likely that I'd be going about in open daylight
sticking up these bills? More likely to be sailing on the open seas
for some foreign port. Where are your wits, you clumsy idiot?"

To judge from Mr. Higgins's appearance, they had gone wool-gathering.
He literally gasped beneath the volley which Dick had poured upon him,
at the end of which he was sitting in his chair in a state of helpless
collapse. Dick had turned the tables upon him with a vengeance.

"Now, what have you got to say?" he asked, triumphantly.

"Quartern o' rum," gasped Mr. Higgins.

"When we've finished our confab you shall have it, and another one or
two on the top of it as we go along. Lord bless you, Mr. Higgins, I'm
not an ill-natured chap, if you take me easy, and I have the credit of
generally being freehanded when I'm not interfered with. Pull yourself
together, and listen to what more I've got to say. What we want to
do--the secret service, the detectives, the Criminal Investigation
Department, and all of us--is to keep this matter as quiet as possible
till the thieves and murderers are nabbed. We're working on the strict
q.t., and we've got something up our sleeve, I can tell you. And I'll
tell you something more. If any outsider interferes with our game by
blabbing about ropes and grapnels it will be the worst day's work _he_
has ever done, and he'll live to rue it. We'll wipe him out, that's
what we'll do. We'll have no mercy on him."

This was the finishing stroke. Mr. Higgins lay helpless at the foot of
the conqueror.

"I made a mistake," he whined. "Quartern o' rum."

"You would sell your own mother for drink, I believe."

"No, no," protested Mr. Higgins, feebly, "not so bad as that, not so
bad as that. Good for my liver. Keeps me alive."

"A nice state your liver must be in," said Dick, laughing. "I think we
understand each other. Take up the paste pot, and carry it steady. You
shall be paid for your day's work. Tenpence an hour, so look sharp."

Mr. Higgins, completely subdued, had his fourth quartern at the bar,
and shortly afterwards the British public had the privilege of seeing
Dick Remington stick up the murder bills, assisted by an old man in
skull cap and list slippers, in that stage of palsy from his recent
experiences that his course was marked by a dribble of paste spilt
from the pot he carried in his trembling hands. At every fresh
stoppage a crowd gathered, arguing, disputing, airing theories. These
chiefly consisted of conjectures as to who the murderer was, how the
murder had been committed, how many were in it, who the man was who
had been seen by Dr. Pye coming out of the house in Catchpole Square
at three in the morning, whether he was the same man who had imposed
upon Lady Wharton, how the blood-stained marks of footsteps on the
floor were to be accounted for, whether there was any chance of the
jewels being recovered, and so on, and so on. At one place there was a
conversation of a different nature.

"What I find fault with in that there bill," said an onlooker, a man
with a forbidding face, dressed in corduroy, "is that no pardon is
offered to any accomplice as didn't actually commit that there murder.
Where's the indoocement to peach on a pal, that's what I want to
know?"

"A white-livered skunk I'd call him whatever his name might be,"
remarked a second speaker. "Honour among thieves, that's what I say."

"Oh, come," said a third, "let's draw the line somewhere."

"It's what they put in the bills," grumbled the man in corduroy,
offering no comment on these expressions of opinion, "and I don't see
no mention of it in that there blooming bill."

"It's what they put in the Government bills," said the second man,
"but this ain't a Government bill. It's a reward of Â£500 offered by a
private individual."

"A private individual!" sneered the first speaker. "You don't call Mr.
Reginald Boyd a private individual in this here case, do you? He's a
interested party, that's what _he_ is. What I say is--and anybody can
take it up as likes--where's the indoocement to peach on a pal?"

"Well, don't take it to heart, mate," said another. At which there was
a general laugh. "Do you know how it runs in the Government bills?"

"No, I don't; but I know it's alias there, and allus should be there."

"I can give you the words, if you wish to hear them," said a quiet
onlooker, who, meditatively rubbing his chin, was watching the crowd
and the billsticker.

Dick repressed a start. It was the voice of Detective Lambert, with
whom he was acquainted. He turned and accosted the officer, who put
his finger to his lips, thus indicating that they were not to address
each other by name.

"Good morning," said Dick.

"Good morning," said Lambert. "I did not know you were in this line of
business."

"Anything to turn an honest penny, said Dick, cheerfully.

"Give us the words, mate," said the man in corduroy.

"They run in this way. 'And the Secretary of State for the Home
Department will advise the grant of her Majesty's gracious Pardon to
any accomplice not being the person who actually committed the murder,
who shall give such evidence as shall lead to a like result.'"

"You seem to be well up in it, guv'nor."

"Fairly well. I did a turn in a Government printing office once."

"Then you could inform us, perhaps, as a matter of general interest,"
said an elderly man, "whether the accomplice, who would be Queen's
evidence----"

"Yes, Queen's evidence."

"Would get the reward as well as the pardon?"

"In course he would," said the man in corduroy, answering for Lambert.
"That's the beauty of it. Only wish _I_ was an accomplice in this here
blooming murder, with them words in that there bill orfered by the
Government. I'd touch, mates, pretty quick, that's what _I'd_ do. But
as it stands, where's the indoocement? It ain't 'arf a bill without
the indoocement."

This insistence of the implied merit attaching to an act of treachery
did not seem to meet with the approval of many in the crowd, who edged
away, with distrustful looks at the speaker. Dick also walked off, and
Detective Lambert walked by his side awhile, Mr. Higgins shambling
humbly in the rear.

"A bold move," remarked Lambert.

"A proper move," said Dick. "Anything new stirring?"

Lambert rubbed his chin for two or three moments without replying, and
few persons would have supposed that he was paying much visual
attention to the man at his side or the man in the rear; but Dick knew
better. He knew that detective Lambert was one of the shrewdest and
the most observant officers in the service, and that nothing escaped
his attention.

"Five hundred pounds is a good round sum," he said.

"It is," said Dick. "Why not earn it?" Lambert gave him a curious
look, surprised, for one brief moment, out of himself. "If it was a
Government reward," continued Dick, who also had his eyes about him,
"there wouldn't be a chance for you, for the words would run, 'the
above reward will be paid to any person (other than a person belonging
to a police force in the United Kingdom) who shall give such
information,' etc. Now, this reward doesn't apply in this way. The
reward will be willingly and gladly paid to any person, whether he
belongs to the police or not. Is it worth considering?"

"Yes," said Lambert, thoughtfully, "it is worth considering. You asked
me whether there's any thing new stirring. Well----" But he paused
suddenly, as if he were about to say too much. "One of these days,
perhaps, there will be a case in the papers that, for daring and
mystery, will beat even the Mystery of Catchpole Square."

"Can't imagine one," said Dick. "It wouldn't be fair to ask if there's
any connection between the two cases." He paused; Lambert was silent;
Dick turned the subject. "What do you think of my new apprentice? A
modern species of Ganymede, carrying the pastepot instead of the wine
cup. Nothing like novelty in these days; people run crazy after it.
Only you must keep it well advertised; everything depends upon that.
Drop your advertisements, and youth grows wrinkled in an hour. Now,
what we're aiming at in this mystery"--he flourished his paste
brush--"is that, until we get at its heart, people shan't
forget it. We'll keep it before them morning, noon, and night. No
hole-in-the-corner business. Step up, old man." This to Mr. Higgins,
who came shambling forward, his features twitching twenty to the
dozen. With the eyes of so sharp an officer as Lambert upon him Dick
was not stupid enough to dream of keeping the old man in the
background. He knew that any such attempt would end in Lambert's
finding means of making himself thoroughly acquainted with Mr.
Higgins's business and character before the day was out, so he took
the bull by the horns, and introduced his companion by name, giving
also his trade and address. "There's a specimen of an honest tradesman
for you. Queer sort of assistant for me to pick up?"

"There's no denying it," said Lambert.

"There's a little story attached to the way Mr. Higgins and I struck
up a friendship. What's the best thing in life worth living for, old
man?"

"Quartern o' rum," replied Mr. Higgins. The answer seemed to be jerked
out of him by force of magnetism.

Dick laughed; Lambert made a movement of departure.

"Are you off?" asked Dick.

"Off I am. Take care of yourself."

"I'll try to."

Dr. Pye's countenance during his late interview with Dr. Vinsen was
not more inscrutable than that of Detective Lambert. The trained habit
of concealing one's thoughts is part of the stock in trade of more
than one class of men, and shrewd as Dick was he would have found it
beyond his power to divine what was passing in Lambert's mind as he
strolled leisurely away, but a quiet smile on the younger man's lips
denoted that he was not dissatisfied with the problem he had presented
to the detective. "I've given _him_ something to puzzle over," was
Dick's thought, "and I'm a Dutchman if I haven't thrown him off the
scent in regard to my friend Higgins."

"There's a man for you," he said, as he gazed admiringly after the
vanishing figure of the detective. "Have you the pleasure of knowing
the gentleman?"

"Can't say as I have," was the answer.

"That's the famous Detective Lambert, who gave evidence at the
inquest. And what a ferret he is! Search France and England through,
and you won't meet his match. He had his eye on you, I noticed." Mr.
Higgins shivered. "If ever you get into his clutches look out for
snakes. It's a pleasure to work with a man like that. He and I are on
the same lay."

Another hour's steady work, and the last bill was pasted on the walls
and the last quartern of rum disposed of. Then he reckoned up what was
due to Mr. Higgins, paid and dismissed him, and repeated his caution
about looking out for snakes if it should be his bad fortune to fall
into the clutches of the famous detective.

"I've about settled _your_ hash," mused Dick, as he saw Mr. Higgins
plunge into the nearest beershop. "But how do I stand with Lambert?
That's a different pair of shoes. What did he mean about another case
of mystery? I thought he was going to let it out, but he pulled
himself up short. Never mind, Dick. You've had a narrow squeak to-day,
and you've got out of it with flying colours. Go ahead, my lad, and
stick at nothing."

Had Detective Lambert followed Dick to the neighbourhood of Covent
Garden and overheard what passed between him and certain well known
tradesmen therein he would have had another problem to solve, in
addition to those which were already occupying his attention.




                                 CHAPTER XLVI.

              "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE'S" REPORT OF THE CONTINUATION
                              OF THE INQUEST.


The inquiry into the death of Mr. Samuel Boyd was resumed at the
Coroner's Court in Bishop Street this morning before Mr. John Kent.
Long before eleven o'clock the usual crowd of persons had gathered
round the doors, but so numerous had been the application for seats
from privileged and influential quarters that very few of the general
public succeeded in gaining admittance. Intense as has been the
interest evinced in this extraordinary case, the startling and
unexpected revelations made by witnesses who have voluntarily come
forward to give evidence have raised it to a level reached by no other
murder mystery in our remembrance. It would be idle to deny that the
evidence of the last witness examined yesterday has given a
significant turn to the proceedings.

So far as we have been able to ascertain, the police have obtained no
clue to the man who personated Samuel Boyd and who so successfully
imposed upon Lady Wharton in Bournemouth. We understand that it is the
intention of her ladyship's advisers to offer a substantial reward for
the recovery of her jewels, and a list of them, with detailed
descriptions, has been sent to every pawnbroker in the kingdom. To
this course we ourselves see no objection, although we are aware that
many of the Scotland Yard officials are strongly of the opinion that
the offer of a reward in such cases only serves to put the guilty
parties more carefully on their guard. For the same reason they may
object to the bills that are now being posted in London offering
rewards for the discovery and conviction of the murderer or murderers,
and for the discovery of Abel Death, of whom no news whatever is as
yet forthcoming. The bills are appropriately headed "In the Cause of
Justice," and it is to be hoped that they will assist the cause of
justice. We make no comment upon the circumstance that Mr. Reginald
Boyd, at whose instance this step has been taken, has made himself
responsible for the payment of Â£500 in the one case and Â£200 in the
other. The argument that it will stimulate persons to recall
apparently insignificant details in connection with the movements of
the guilty parties, and to make them public, is sound, for important
results have been known to spring from the revelation of details which
in ordinary circumstances would be considered too trivial to mention.
In the course of the next few days further developments may be
expected.

It was understood that this morning's proceedings would be opened with
the examination of Mrs. Abel Death, but before she was called Mr.
Reginald Boyd rose and addressed the Coroner.

Mr. Reginald Boyd: "I ask permission to say a few words."

The Coroner: "You have already been examined, Mr. Boyd, and I am
desirous not to subject the jury to the inconvenience arising from an
inquiry unduly protracted."

Mr. Reginald Boyd: "I can assure you, Mr. Coroner, and you, gentlemen
of the jury, that I do not wish to waste your time, but you must see
that what has transpired in the course of this inquiry affects me most
deeply. In common justice I ask to be heard."

The Juror: "Let us hear what Mr. Reginald Boyd has to say."

The Coroner: "I am in your hands, gentlemen."

Mr. Reginald Boyd: "After the evidence given by Dr. Pye--or rather I
should say, after the statement he has made affecting myself--my
desire is to declare even more positively than I did yesterday that I
reached my lodgings on Friday night within a few minutes of midnight,
that I went to bed, and did not arise from it for a week in
consequence of my illness. I fear that it is not in my power to offer
corroborative evidence. My landlady and her servant went to bed, I
understand, between ten and eleven o'clock, and have no recollection
of hearing anybody come into the house after they retired. It is my
misfortune, also, that I was the only lodger in the house. I let
myself in with my latchkey. I have no remembrance of meeting with
anyone nor of speaking to anyone, but I can swear to the time because
I looked at my watch, and wound it up in my bedroom."

The Coroner: "Very well. Perhaps you had better not say anything
more."

Mr. Reginald Boyd: "Why not, Mr. Coroner? I desire it to be widely
known that I court the fullest and most searching inquiry. I cannot
avoid seeing that Dr. Pye's statement that the man he saw bore a
striking resemblance to myself throws a grave suspicion upon me. I do
not impugn his evidence, but I contend that it is only fair that equal
consideration should be given to my statement as to his. I will
endeavour to make myself clearer. I affirm upon my oath that I was in
my bed within a few minutes of midnight, and did not leave it again.
Dr. Pye affirms that three hours afterwards he saw a person resembling
me leave my father's house in a suspicious manner. To the truth of my
statement I can bring forward no witnesses. Can Dr. Pye bring forward
any witnesses to the truth of his? If uncorroborated evidence given by
me is open to doubt, so should uncorroborated evidence given by him be
viewed. A man's honour--to say nothing of a son's innocence or guilt
of so awful a crime as the murder of his father--is not to be judged
by a stranger's unsupported word. In the sacred name of justice I
protest against it."

These words, spoken with manliness and deep emotion, made a marked
impression upon the audience, which was deepened when they turned to
the glowing face of the witness's wife. A murmur of sympathy ran
through the Court.

The Juror (referring to his notes): "But in your account of the
incidents of that night you informed us that you could not depend upon
your memory. Quoting your own words: 'I was deeply agitated, and my
mind was in confusion. The fever from which I immediately afterwards
suffered, and which kept me to my bed several days, may have been upon
me then.' Do you adhere to that?"

Mr. Reginald Boyd: "I do. In describing my condition my endeavour was
to speak the honest truth, and to offer no excuse which could not be
accepted by an impartial mind, nor to take advantage of any. But that
does not affect my distinct recollection as to the time I wound up my
watch in my bedroom."

The Juror: "We must not, however, lose sight of the fact that no
suspicion attaches to Dr. Pye, and that it is not his veracity that is
here in question."

Mr. Reginald Boyd (with warmth): "Is that a fair remark from one of
the jury?"

The Coroner: "It is a most improper remark, and should not have been
made in open Court. Call Mrs. Abel Death."




                            CHAPTER XLVII.

          "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE" CONTINUES ITS REPORT OF THE
                               INQUEST.


The public are by this time acquainted with much of the evidence Mrs.
Death had to offer. After narrating the circumstances of her husband's
dismissal from the service of Mr. Samuel Boyd, and of his going late
at night to Mr. Boyd's house in Catchpole Square to beg to be taken
back, the examination proceeded as follows:

"What salary did your husband receive from Mr. Boyd?"

"Twenty-two shillings a-week, with deductions for imaginary faults."

"Did he work long hours?"

"From nine in the morning till eight at night. Occasionally he worked
overtime, but was never paid anything extra."

"He was not happy in his situation?"

"How could he be, sir, with such a master?"

"They had frequent disagreements?"

"I'm sorry to say they had; but it wasn't my husband's fault."

"Did he ask Mr. Boyd for a loan of ten pounds?"

"Yes, sir."

"He hoped it would be granted?"

"We fully expected it, sir."

"The refusal to grant the loan must have been a great disappointment
to your husband?"

"It almost broke his heart, sir."

"May that not have exasperated him, and caused him to speak words to
Mr. Boyd which might have been construed into a threat?"

"I am sure that could not have happened. My husband was most
particular in telling me everything that passed between them, and he
didn't use a threatening word. He did ask Mr. Boyd if he believed in
God, and Mr. Boyd said no, he didn't."

"Then there was bad blood between them when they parted?"

"I suppose there was, sir."

"To what do you attribute Mr. Boyd's unexpected refusal to lend the
money?"

"To Mr. Reginald's visit in the afternoon. It made his father
furious."

"Now, as to the object of Mr. Reginald Boyd's visit in the afternoon.
Was it to obtain money from his father?"

"That was what my husband believed."

"And was this the object of his second visit late at night?"

"My husband said of course it must be that, but that he wouldn't get a
penny out of the old man."

"After your husband's dismissal, are you aware whether he and Mr.
Reginald Boyd met?"

"They couldn't have met, sir, or my husband would have told me."

"No doubt you have heard many of the theories that have been advanced
to account for his absence from his home?"

"Well, sir, I have. Some say--the wretches!--that he murdered Mr.
Boyd, and has run off with the money. Some say that he has made away
with himself, but it isn't possible he could have thought of such a
thing. I _was_ a bit afraid of it the last night I saw him when he
started up to go to Catchpole Square, but he saw what was in my mind,
and he said, 'Don't you think that of me. You've got trouble enough to
bear; I'm not going to bring more upon you. I'll do my duty, and fight
on to the bitter end.' And that's what he would have done."

"Have you any idea at all as to the cause of his absence?"

"Yes, sir. Foul play."

"Did he have any enemies?"

"Not to my knowledge, sir. He wasn't of a quarrelsome disposition."

"Were there any money transactions between him and Mr. Reginald Boyd?"

"Not exactly transactions, sir. Once, when we had sickness at home,
Mr. Reginald saw that my husband was worried, and he asked him if he
was in any trouble. Hearing what it was, and that we were frightened
to send for a doctor because of the expense, he gave my husband two
sovereigns. We thought it was a loan, but afterwards, when we offered
to pay it off at a shilling a week, Mr. Reginald said it was only a
friendly little present, and that he would be vexed if we didn't look
upon it as such. I remember my husband saying, 'I wish I was working
for Mr. Reginald instead of for his father.' We were very grateful to
him, and I always looked upon him as a model young gentleman till old
Mr. Boyd was murdered, and then----"

"Why do you pause? Go on."

"No, sir, I won't. It wouldn't be fair."

The Juror: "But we should like to hear, Mrs. Death?"

"I'm not going to say anything more about it, sir, unless you force me
to it. Every man ought to have his chance."

The Juror (to the Coroner): "I think, Mr. Coroner, the witness should
be directed to finish the sentence."

The Coroner (to Mrs. Death): "You would rather not say what is in your
mind?"

Mrs. Death: "I would rather not, sir."

"Then I shall not ask you to disclose it."

The Juror: "But, Mr. Coroner----"

The Coroner: "I am conducting this inquiry, and I have given my
decision." (To the witness). "How long did you remain up on Friday
night after your husband went to make a last appeal to his employer?"

"I did not go to bed at all that night. I waited for him till nearly
two in the morning, and then I went to Catchpole Square, on the chance
that Mr. Samuel Boyd would be able to give me some information of him.
I knocked at the door, and hung about the Square a goodish bit, but I
couldn't get anyone to answer me. Then I came home again, and waited
and waited."

"You went from your house at two in the morning?"

"About that time, sir."

"How long did it take you to reach Catchpole Square?"

"It was a dark night, and I should think it took me half an hour or
so."

"So that you would be in front of Mr. Boyd's house at about half past
two?"

"Yes, sir."

"You knocked more than once?"

"Several times, sir."

"And waited between each fresh summons for an answer?"

"For the answer that never came, sir."

"And after that, you hung about the Square. Can you say for how long a
time?"

"I can't speak with certainty, but I should say I must have been there
altogether quite an hour."

"That brings us to half past three?"

"Yes, sir."

The Juror: "I see your point, Mr. Coroner, but the witness did not
probably possess a watch."

The Coroner: "Have you a watch or a clock in your rooms?"

"No, sir."

"Then your statement as to the time is mere guesswork?"

"No, sir. When I was in Catchpole Square I heard a church clock strike
three."

The Coroner (to a constable): "Do you know if there is an officer in
Court who lives near Catchpole Square?"

The Constable: "I do myself, sir."

The Coroner: "Is there a church close by that tolls the hour?"

The Constable: "Yes, sir, Saint Michael's Church."

The Coroner: "It can be heard in Catchpole Square?"

The Constable: "Quite plainly, sir."

The Coroner: "Thank you." (To Mrs. Death). "You heard the hour strike
when you had been some time in the Square?"

"I must have been there half an hour."

"And you remained some time afterwards?"

"For as long again."

"Are you certain that the church clock struck three?"

"I am, sir. I counted the strokes."

"You did not move out of the Square?"

"No, sir."

"During the whole time you were there was the door of Mr. Samuel
Boyd's house opened?"

"No, sir."

"You did not see any man come from the house, and linger on the
threshold of the door?"

"No, sir."

"At about that hour of three did you observe a sudden flash of light
from an opposite house?"

"No, sir, it was quite dark all the time I was there."

"You are quite positive?"

"Quite positive, sir."

While these questions were asked and answered the spectators in Court,
many of whom had been present while Dr. Pye was giving his evidence
yesterday, held their breath, as it were, and an expression of intense
relief was observable in the countenances of Mr. Reginald Boyd and his
wife and her parents.

The Juror: "Do you think, Mr. Coroner, that the evidence on the point
of time is reliable?"

The Coroner: "As reliable as the evidence of witnesses on other
points."

The Juror: "It is uncorroborated."

The Coroner: "So is the evidence of Dr. Pye, as Mr. Reginald Boyd
remarked."

The Juror: "So is Mr. Reginald Boyd's evidence."

The Coroner: "Exactly." (To Mrs. Death.) "I have no further questions
to ask you."




                           CHAPTER XLVIII.

                      THE CORONER'S SUMMING-UP.


"We have now," said the Coroner, addressing the jury, "arrived at the
end of the inquiry, so far as the examination of witnesses is
concerned, and the duty devolves upon you of carefully considering the
evidence, and of giving your verdict. At the opening of this inquiry I
made a strong appeal to you to keep an open mind, and not to be
influenced by the rumours and theories which have been freely broached
by press and public. It is in this way that the interests of justice
will be best served. The case is one of the gravest import, and your
task one of unusual difficulty. For this reason I feel it my duty to
address you at greater length than is usual in inquiries of this
nature.

"There are leading points in the case which we may take as established
beyond dispute. One is that a murder has been committed, a murder of
extreme brutality, and distinguished by features of extreme cunning.
Another, that the man murdered is Mr. Samuel Boyd. Another, that the
murder was committed on the night of the 1st or the 2nd of March.

"That the crime should have remained undiscovered so long is due to
the peculiar domestic habits of the deceased, and to the facts that he
kept no servants in his house, that he lived quite alone, and that on
the evening of the 1st of March he dismissed the only person whom he
kept regularly employed. Had this dismissal not been given, and had
Mr. Abel Death, his clerk, gone to his work as usual on the following
morning, the discovery of the murder would have been made within a few
hours of its perpetration, and the task before you would have been
rendered far less difficult. I would not have you attach too much
importance to the apparent connection between the perpetration of the
murder and the disappearance of Mr. Abel Death. Coincidences as
strange are not uncommon in matters less serious, and it is not
because this matter is serious that the coincidence should be
construed to the disadvantage of a man who is absent. Up to Friday,
the 1st of March, his relations with his employer were as fairly
satisfactory as could have been expected from the miserable stipend he
received and from the character of the murdered man, and, unpleasant
as those relations became on that last day, there was nothing in them,
so far as we are aware, to supply a reason for the committal of a
deliberate and dastardly murder, all the details of which must have
been carefully planned. If Mr. Abel Death had been a party to this
plan he would hardly have asked his employer for a loan of ten pounds,
a small sum for a rich man to grant to his confidential clerk.

"For the purpose of arriving, as far as possible, at a clear
comprehension of this part of the mystery let us for a moment follow
the probable movements of Mr. Death on that night.

"He is dismissed from his employment, and he leaves the office, a
disappointed and unhappy man; he relates to his wife all that passed
between him and his employer, and subsequently informs her that he is
going to Catchpole Square to make another appeal to his employer. I
gather that the time of his arrival at the house would be about ten
o'clock, at which hour we may assume that Mr. Samuel Boyd had not
retired to rest. At about nine o'clock Lady Wharton left Mr. Samuel
Boyd at the door of his house, and from that moment all is mystery. We
know, however, that he must have had matters to attend to which would
keep him up a couple of hours. Lady Wharton had deposited with him a
number of valuable jewels, to which, when she was gone, he would
naturally devote attention, appraising them, and probably taking a
list of them. The dismissal of his clerk would most likely cause him
to pay some attention to the state of the books and accounts, and the
jewels had to be put in a place of safety.

"All this would occupy him a couple of hours, and this brings us to
eleven o'clock, when he would be ready to seek his bed. But before
this hour Mr. Abel Death, according to the theory we are following
out, has paid his visit, or rather, has made his attempt to see his
employer. He knocks at the door, and in response to the summons Mr.
Boyd goes down to see who is there. A man living alone in a house so
safely removed from public observation would be scarcely likely to
open his street door to casual visitors at ten o'clock at night, nor,
the business of the day being over, would he neglect to put the chain
on the street door. His probable course of action would be to go down,
and, opening the door as far as the chain would allow, inquire who is
there. He is answered by Mr. Death, who begs to be admitted to make
his appeal; is refused; while standing in the square implores to be
taken back; is listened to, laughed at, ordered to go away, and the
door shut in his face.

"I do not see how we can carry the matter farther as regards Mr.
Death. To assume that he is admitted to the house, and that Mr. Boyd
went to bed in his presence, is so wildly improbable that we may at
once reject it. If anything can be said to be ridiculous in so awful a
tragedy it would be to suppose that Mr. Boyd thus placed himself in
the power and at the mercy of a man whom he knew to be embittered
against him, and who was in a sense desperate. As to Mr. Abel Death's
subsequent movements we are left in mystery. His wife suggests foul
play. That a man left in the position to which my argument has carried
him should deliberately conceal himself without a distinct motive is
not to be thought of, and for this reason I consider the suggestion of
foul play tenable. From whom, or from what quarter, who shall say? But
we are not here to inquire into this matter; it is not the fate of Mr.
Death we have to deliberate upon, and I advise you therefore to narrow
the issue, which is sufficiently wide and perplexing, by setting him
aside. There is nothing whatever to connect him with the crime beyond
the merest conjectures, and were he alone concerned the only verdict
that could be returned would be one of 'Murder by some person or
persons unknown.'

"We will now turn to another branch of the subject. In reply to a
question I put to Mrs. Death she expressed her belief that her husband
had no enemies: but a man carrying on such a business as Mr. Samuel
Boyd transacted must have had many. However harsh it may sound, there
is in my mind very little doubt that he must have inflicted great
wrongs upon a number of persons. The tactics pursued by moneylenders
of his class are so tricky and unscrupulous--they are so entirely
oblivious of the claims of common humanity--that they must perforce
breed animosity and resentment in the breasts of those whom they
entrap. I am referring, understand, to that class of moneylenders
whose nefarious practices have made them a danger to society, and I am
happy to see that the strong arm of the law is being stretched forward
to protect the unwary and unsuspecting victims who fall into their
clutches. On the other hand, there are, of course, among such a man's
customers some crafty borrowers who would trick the moneylender as he
would trick them, men with doubtful reputations whose characters are
no better than his own. It is for your consideration whether Mr.
Samuel Boyd has fallen a victim to a cunningly laid plot on the part
of a band of these men; the abstraction of the books and papers in
which their names would appear favours this presumption. We have no
evidence presented to us that affords a clue to the discovery of such
a plot, but it will be as well not to lose sight of its probable
existence.

"Returning to my argument concerning Mr. Samuel Boyd's movements
within his house on the night in question, we behold him still alone
at about eleven o'clock, his office business finished, the visit of
Mr. Abel Death disposed of, and he preparing for bed. And here Mr.
Reginald Boyd comes into the picture.

"We have heard from his lips his account of what took place during his
interview with his father, and we have to accept or reject it. They
were alone together, there were no witnesses, and we have only Mr.
Reginald Boyd's word to go upon. You must not allow this to militate
against him. In the circumstances of the case it is hardly possible
that there could have been witnesses to corroborate the account he
gave, and I have no hesitation in declaring that his bearing in the
witness box bore the impress of truth. It has been objected to that in
the course of this inquiry private domestic affairs have been dragged
into the light which seemingly had no connection with it, but painful
as this must have been to certain of the witnesses, it has established
more than one point which, in the opinion of some of you, may be of
importance--such, for instance, as the nature of the relations which
existed between Mr. Samuel Boyd and his son, and the fact that the
latter was in extremely straitened circumstances. I do not think that
any blame is to be attached to the son for having renounced the name
of Boyd two years ago, when the strained relations between him and his
father led to his leaving, or being turned from, his home in Catchpole
Square. It is not an instance without parallel; men have changed their
names for motives less powerful than this. Mr. Reginald Boyd's bearing
while giving his evidence here, was that of a high-spirited,
independent young gentleman, who held in abhorrence the business
tactics and practices of his father, and it is not unnatural, when the
connection was severed, that he should resolve to be quit of a name
which carried with it a disreputable stigma.

"Nor was it unnatural that Mr. Reginald Boyd should have believed
himself to have been tricked out of the fortune his mother left him,
and that, being now a married man, anxious to provide a home for his
wife, he should have made an effort to obtain restitution. In my
reference to these matters I am not wandering from the issue, for what
you have to consider is, not one incident, circumstance, or act, apart
from the others, but all the incidents, circumstances, and acts in
relation to each other. What in the former case may seem suspicious
may, in the latter case, be robbed of its suspicious complexion.

"And do not forget that there was not a single question put to Mr.
Reginald Boyd, whether pertinent to this inquiry or not, which he
refused to answer. He evinced, indeed, an anxiety to disclose
everything within his knowledge which cannot be regarded in any other
than a praiseworthy light. He even went so far as to voluntarily
mention small incidents leading to the asking of questions, his
answers to which may be unfavourably construed. I observed him
narrowly while these questions were being asked and answered. There
was no confusion in his manner; he answered unhesitatingly and
frankly. His demeanour was entirely that of a man who was giving his
evidence with honest intention."

"Interrupting you here, Mr. Coroner," said the Juror, "was not the
evidence of Dr. Pye given in a manner which invited entire belief in
his honesty and straightforwardness?"

"I was coming to Dr. Pye," said the Coroner. "Yes, there was nothing
in his conduct in the witness box that would warrant a belief that he
was not speaking truthfully. It cannot be denied that the evidence he
gave threw a startling suspicion on Mr. Reginald Boyd, and were it not
for the evidence of Mrs. Abel Death which, in point of time, is in
direct conflict with that of Dr. Pye, I should be addressing you in
different terms, so far as Mr. Reginald Boyd is concerned. Here we are
confronted with a most singular discrepancy. Dr. Pye states that he
saw a man issue from Mr. Samuel Boyd's house at three o'clock in the
morning. Mrs. Abel Death states that she was in Catchpole Square from
half past two till half past three on the same morning, and that
during the whole of that time the door of Mr. Boyd's house was not
opened. I do not see how these conflicting statements can be brought
into reconcilement. The presumption that Mrs. Death may have been
mistaken as to the time of her visit to, and her departure from,
Catchpole Square is disposed of by her further statement that, while
she was in Catchpole Square, she heard the hour of three struck from a
neighbouring church clock. And we have evidence that the chimes of
Saint Michael's Church can be heard in the Square."

The Juror: "Might she not have been mistaken, Mr. Coroner? It may have
struck two. If Mrs. Death reached Catchpole Square at half past one
and remained till half past two, the discrepancy would vanish."

The Coroner: "Just so; but it is not for us to alter the statements of
witnesses in order to make them fit in with one another. We have to
take the evidence as it is presented to us, and draw our conclusions
from them. I asked Mrs. Death if she was certain that the church clock
struck three, and she answered that she was, and that she counted the
strokes. However, gentlemen, there is the discrepancy, and you must
place your own construction upon it.

"With respect to the night on which the murder was committed we may
safely assume that it was Friday night. Mrs. Death's repeated knocking
at the street door would surely have aroused the inmate had he been
living. Mr. Boyd was in the habit of going out daily, but from that
fatal Friday night he was not seen alive.

"So much of the morbid interest attaching to this case has been
centred upon Mr. Reginald Boyd and Mr. Abel Death, that there is a
danger of matters being overlooked which have an important bearing
upon the inquiry. The disposal of the body in bed and the composing of
the limbs after a violent life and death struggle had taken place, the
orderly condition of the rooms after the confusion into which this
violent struggle must have thrown their contents, direct our minds to
a consideration of the kind of men responsible for the murder and the
robbery. That so much trouble should have been taken to remove and
obliterate all signs of the struggle, and to make it appear that a
ruthlesss and brutal deed had not been committed, would seem to point
to the probability that the men are not experienced members of the
criminal classes; while the skill and cunning of the plot, and the
cool and deliberate way in which it was carried out, denote that they
are men of infinite resource and daring. I use the plural because I
share the belief that the deed and all that followed it were not the
work of one hand. A master mind there certainly must be, and I can
conceive no greater danger to society than that such a man should be
at large, watching this case and guarding against its consequences.

"Undoubtedly the leading motive was robbery, but behind this leading
motive were others as to the nature of which we have no clue. For what
reason were the books of accounts and the private papers of the
murdered man removed? Valueless in a commercial sense, why should the
robbers have encumbered themselves with articles of considerable bulk,
the carrying of which, by night or by day, would have drawn attention
upon them? Some ulterior motive there must have been. The close and
secret manner in which the deceased conducted his business, the
circumstance that he admitted no man into his confidence, serve, in
the present aspect of the case, as a stumbling block to justice. The
criminals must have been familiar with the premises and with the
habits of the deceased. They must have known where the key of the safe
was kept, they must have known that it contained property of value. It
is difficult to understand why a sum of money was left in the pockets
of Mr. Boyd, but it is only one of many circumstances which it is
difficult to understand.

"And mark the hardihood, confidence, and patience with which the plot
was carried to issues not included in the original plan of the crime.
On Saturday morning Mr. Boyd lies dead in his bed, and the criminals,
if not still in the house, have free access to it. I am following this
out now because it is quite likely to have escaped you in the
multitudinous incidents and circumstances of the mystery which it is
necessary for you to bear in mind. On Monday Lady Wharton recollects
that Mr. Boyd, when he received the fresh acceptances signed by Lord
Wharton and endorsed by Lord Fairfax, omitted to hand back the old
bills for which the new ones were given in exchange. She writes to Mr.
Boyd, she being then in Bournemouth and he lying dead in London. In
her letter she requests him to bring the old bills to Bournemouth, and
also requests that the loan of Â£1,000 already arranged between them,
for which she had deposited jewels as security, should be increased to
Â£1,500, promising, for the additional Â£500, to hand him other jewels
as security when they meet in Bournemouth. The letter written and
posted, is left by the postman in the post box of Mr. Boyd's house in
Catchpole Square. And here we are brought face to face with the
unparallelled audacity of the criminals. Having access to the house
they obtain possession of the letter, and they conceive the idea of
personating the dead man for the purpose of getting hold of these
additional jewels. No illiterate, uneducated criminals these;
past-masters in forgery as well as in murder, who shall say what
undiscovered crimes may be laid at their door? I have no hesitation in
declaring that no parallel exists in criminal records to the expedient
they adopted and carried to a successful end. You have heard the
astonishing story from Lady Wharton's own lips, you have heard it
corroborated by her brother, Lord Fairfax. It is an extraordinary
revelation, more like a chapter from the dark pages of romance than a
chapter from real life. The closer the attention we devote to the
many-sided aspects of this mystery, the longer we consider it and turn
it this way and that in the endeavour to grasp a tangible clue, the
more bewildering does it become. One moment suspicion rests upon one
person, the next moment upon another, the next our suspicions fade
away; while behind those whom we already know as being connected--and
bear in mind, as likely as not innocently connected--with the awful
tragedy lurk others whose identity up to the present moment is a
sealed mystery.

"It has been my desire to place the matter before you in as clear a
light as possible, and I am fully sensible of the difficulty of your
task. Justice demands that this mystery shall be cleared up, but be
careful that you do not take a false step, for at the same time
justice demands that you do injustice to no man because of some theory
or prejudice you may have in your mind."




                            CHAPTER XLIX.

                  LITTLE GRACIE DEATH ON THE TRAIL.


While her mother was being examined in the Coroner's Court, little
Gracie Death, glowing with gratitude to Aunt Rob and her family, and
solemnly impressed with a sense of the importance of the task she had
undertaken, set out on the trail of Dr. Vinsen. She clearly understood
that she was serving Dick's friends as well as Dick himself, but it
was of Dick she thought most, and it was him she most ardently wished
to serve. The attachments formed by children, and the ideals they
create, are often stronger and more binding than those of men and
women; and no stronger attachment was ever formed by a child, and no
more lofty and beautiful an ideal created than those which reigned in
Gracie's soul for Dick. Her heart throbbed with pride to think that
the man she loved best in the world next to her father had taken her
into partnership, and had entrusted her with a mission. There was no
indication of this on her quiet, sallow face, or in her black eyes.
When passion is demonstrative it is far less enduring than when it
lies hidden in the soul.

Gracie intended to fulfil the mission entrusted to her. Dick had said
that between them they would make Scotland Yard sit up. Well, they
would. Inspired not only by the kiss which he had given her for good
luck, but by an absolute reliance upon herself, Gracie pondered upon
her course of action. She must go somewhere. Where? She had no idea in
which direction Dr. Vinsen lived, and she was not the kind of girl to
flounder about without something to guide her. Once she set eyes upon
him she would stick to him like a limpet to a rock till her purpose
was achieved. She turned her face homeward; he might by chance be
there.

He was there. She heard his voice as she was ascending the stairs, and
she paused to listen. He was asking the children for their mother, and
a chorus of voices informed him that Mrs. Death had gone to the
"inkage," which was the nearest approach the little ones could make to
"inquest." Gracie thought it was a curious question for him to ask,
because she had heard him and her mother speaking of Mrs. Death being
a witness in the inquiry. She crept up a step to hear what further he
had to say.

"And Gracie," he said, "where's our little Gracie--our lit-tle
Gra-cie? Has she gone to the 'inkage' too?" Who could doubt that it was
out of mere playfulness he gave their pronunciation of the word?

"Oh, no," answered the most forward of the children, "she can't get
in, she can't. And mother didn't want her to."

Other questions of no importance were asked and answered, and then the
door of the room was opened, and Gracie saw Dr. Vinsen's legs on the
landing. Down she slid, as noiselessly as a cat, out into the mews she
sped, and from the recess of a neighbouring front door watched him
issue from the house. He stopped and exchanged words with a woman whom
Gracie knew, and with whom she was a great favourite; they were close
to her hiding place, and Gracie heard what passed. He was very
gracious, he smiled blandly, spoke in a smooth voice, and pushed his
hat to the back of his head to wipe his brow, thereby affording a
glimpse of his halo. To Gracie's surprise he was inquiring for her
again, and the woman could not inform him where she was.

"She's a busy little thing, sir," said the woman; "she runs in and out
as if all the world and his wife was depending on her. We all like
little Gracie Death."

"I trust she is deserving of it," said Dr. Vinsen, with a number of
amiable nods. "Sharper than a serpent's tooth it is to have a
thankless child."

"If that's a dig into little Gracie," said the woman, with spirit,
"it's what she don't deserve. Beggin' your pardon, sir, I won't have
little Gracie run down."

"One for him," thought Gracie, with a chuckle. "Give it him hot.
You're a good sort, Mrs. Thomson."

"Dear me, dear me!" said Dr. Vinson. "Run our little Gracie down--our
lit-tle Gra-cie down! No, no, indeed! The sweetest child, the sweetest
child!"

"That she is, sir," said the woman, "and I beg your pardon again for
speaking so hasty."

"No offence, my good creature, no offence," said Dr. Vinsen; "where
none is meant, none should be taken. Is this your little one?" A
sturdy blue-eyed toddlekins was tugging at her apron strings, and he
stooped and patted the curly head. "Here's a penny for lollypops. Good
day--_good_ day!"

He raised his hat, which caused the woman to stare, and strolled out
of Draper's Mews. She gave a start when Gracie glided from behind the
door.

"I didn't want him to see me," said Gracie. "Thank you ever so much
for sticking up for me."

And she, also, strolled out of Draper's Mews, and followed Dr. Vinsen
at a distance so carefully and warily, and apparently with so much
unconcern, that no one would have suspected that she was engaged upon
the most important task she had ever undertaken. "Now I've got you,"
was her thought, "and I don't let you go." She kept her sharp eyes
fixed upon him. When he stopped she stopped, when he lingered she
lingered, when he walked slowly she walked slowly, when he quickened
his steps she quickened hers. It appeared as if he were undecided as
to the course he should pursue, for now and then he looked about him,
and seemed to debate which way to turn. It was evident that he had no
definite business to attend to, and no definite goal to reach. Passing
a public house of a superior kind, he had gone a dozen yards beyond it
when he turned back and entered the private bar. Grace made a rapid
survey, to see how many doors there were by which he could leave. In
point of fact, although of course it was a corner house, there was
only one, but of this she was not aware, so she posted herself on the
opposite corner and watched all the doors, and if there had been twice
as many she would have had eyes for them all. He remained a long time
in the private bar, and when he made his reappearance he was still as
undecided as to his course. It may have been out of mere idleness that
he entered a chemist's shop and purchased something, which he put into
his pocket as he came out. In this aimless way he and Gracie strolled
on through Park Street, Islington, at one part of which he crossed the
road and looked up at the windows of a house. It was the house in
which Reginald had lodged. Gracie noted the number, and would not
forget it. So they strolled on, past the Grand Theatre, past Sadler's
Wells, through Clerkenwell into Holborn, where he hailed a bus for
Charing Cross, and got inside. "It's a good job Dick gave me some
money," thought Gracie, as she scrambled to the top without being
observed by the gentleman she had been following.




                              CHAPTER L.

                     EZRA LYNN, THE MONEY-LENDER.


At Charing Cross Dr. Vinsen alighted, and Gracie descended from the
roof in the manner generally adopted by females, with her back instead
of her face to the horses, which is by far the more dangerous way of
the two to climb down from an omnibus. But, Gracie being a girl of
unusual sharpness and penetration, it may be that she got down that
way for the purpose of keeping her eye upon Dr. Vinsen, and if this
were so she was quite successful, for she did not lose sight of him
for a single moment, despite the busy throng of people hurrying in all
directions, and the bewildering entanglement of vehicles of every
description, which render this part of London at mid-day one of the
most marvellous demonstrations of the civilised life of a great city
that can be met with all the world over.

It was now one o'clock, and the newsboys were shouting out the early
editions of the evening newspapers, for if there is one thing upon
which modern journalism especially prides itself, it is that it can
take time by the forelock and can hurry the rising and the setting of
the sun. In these shouts and cries Dr. Vinsen--still lingering with
the uncertain air upon him by which his previous movements had been
distinguished--appeared to take great interest, listening to them
intently and scanning such portions of the contents-bills carried by
the boys as were visible in the midst of the hurly-burly. The familiar
cry of "The Great Catchpole Square Mystery!" was as potent a bait as
ever to purchasers, among whom Dr. Vinsen was not the least eager.
Gracie saw on the contents-bills such headlines as "Emphatic Statement
of Mr. Reginald Boyd," "The Coroner's Reproof to the Juryman," and
"Mrs. Abel Death under examination," and she herself expended a
halfpenny in literature, but did not stop to read the paper, her whole
attention being required to watch her game and to elude detection.

At the corner of Parliament Street Dr. Vinsen entered a bus that
crossed Westminster Bridge. There was no room on the roof for Gracie,
and she dared not get inside, so she ran along the pavement, her
breath coming thick and fast; there was plenty of space in this wide
thoroughfare for the vehicle to put on a spurt, and the horses
galloped smartly on. Luckily for Gracie there was a stoppage at the
top of Parliament Street to enable passengers to get in and out, and
she could recover her breath; and when the omnibus started again the
traffic on the bridge was crowded, so that she trotted along quite
comfortably, and had no difficulty in keeping her game in view. At the
end of the bridge Dr. Vinsen got out and sauntered on past St.
George's Hospital and the shabby old site of Astley's Theatre, haunted
by memories of Ducrow and Ada Menken--names strange to the rising
generation, though once upon a time they made all London ring--and
past a medley of mean shops, till, on the opposite side of the road,
he called a halt before a warehouse where portmanteaus and travelling
trunks were manufactured.

Under a verandah in front of this warehouse were a number of trunks, a
few of which bore on their lids the names or initials, newly painted
in white, of the customers for whom they had been made. Two bore the
same name, Signor Corsi, and it was these which had the greatest
attraction for Dr. Vinsen. They were of large size and special make,
far superior to the ordinary travelling trunk. Entering the warehouse,
he came out presently accompanied by a man, either the proprietor or
one of his salesmen, who opened one of the trunks and pointed out its
exceptional features. It was of peculiar construction; the interior
was padded, and there were receptacles lined with soft material, in
which articles could be deposited with little fear of breakage. The
interest which Dr. Vinsen took in the trunks and the long conversation
between him and the salesman, whetted Gracie's curiosity, and she
burned to know the why and the wherefore; but being compelled to keep
at a safe distance, she could not hear a word that was spoken.
Finally, Dr. Vinsen entered the warehouse again, and did not make his
reappearance for twelve minutes by a clock in the shop near which she
was lingering. He and the salesman stood chattering at the door for
another minute or two, and it seemed to Gracie as if he had given an
order, for he made an entry in his pocketbook; then he turned his face
Kennington way and hailed a tramcar. Gracie scrambled up to the roof,
where she opened her paper and read the report of the inquest up to
the time of going to press. Folding the paper carefully, she put it in
the bosom of her frock.

Dr. Vinsen did not leave the tram till it had reached its terminus.
This part of London was new to Gracie, and they were now some miles
from Draper's Mews. "If he lives here," she thought, "it's a long way
for him to come to us." That he did live there was proved by his
stopping before a house of decent pretensions and opening the door
with his own private latchkey. There was a little brass plate attached
to the side of the door, and creeping past it Gracie read on it the
name, "Ezra Lynn," and beneath it in smaller letters the announcement,
"Sums of from Â£5 to Â£15,000 advanced at a low rate of interest on
promissory note alone, without any sureties or security whatever, and
without any beforehand charges. The strictest privacy and secrecy
observed." Gracie's eyes dilated at the magnitude of the sum, Â£15,000,
and for a moment her idea was that Dr. Vinsen had gone into the house
to borrow that amount; the next moment she fell to speculating upon
the strange circumstance that Dr. Vinsen should possess a private
latchkey to such an Aladdin's Cave. "I wonder!" she said to herself.
It was sufficiently expressive for her understanding, but it went no
farther in speech.

She felt hungry, it being now past three o'clock, and she went into a
baker's shop nearly opposite the house of Ezra Lynn and asked for a
penny loaf. Behind the counter was a motherly woman with a baby in her
arms. She gazed kindly at Gracie, and passed the crummiest penny loaf
in her stock across the counter.

"You seem tired, child," she said, stopping in the middle of a little
nursery song she was singing to her baby.

"Oh, no, ma'am," said Gracie, digging a piece out of the loaf and
smiling at the baby. Gracie was fond of babies.

"And hungry," said the woman.

"Yes, I _am_ hungry."

"Wouldn't you like a bun better?"

"This is more filling," said practical Gracie.

"Dear heart, what a sensible little mite! And how dusty! You don't
look very strong."

"Ah, but I am; you mustn't go by looks," said Gracie, and encouraged
by the woman's kind voice, she asked if she could have a glass of
water.

"You shall have a glass of milk," said the woman, going to an inner
room and returning with it.

"It's good of you," said Gracie, simply, "I'm ever so much obliged to
you. May I eat my loaf here?"

"Certainly, child, and sit down and rest."

The chair she pointed to had its back to the window from which Ezra
Lynn's house was visible; Gracie turned it round, so that she faced
it. There she sat awhile, munching her bread and drinking her milk. A
man came into the shop, poorly dressed, haggard, with distress in his
face, and yet with a certain defiant independence in his manner.

"Will you trust me half-a-quartern, missis?" he said, abruptly.

The woman shook her head. "You're deep enough in my books already, Mr.
Mildew, and I can't afford to let you get deeper. Charity begins at
home."

"And stops there," said the man. "All right. I thought I'd try. My
heart's fairly broke trying to get work. It doesn't much matter. The
kiddies must starve!" He turned to leave the shop.

This touched Gracie's heart. She knew what poverty was; she knew what
it was to want bread. "The kiddies must starve" fell upon her like a
blow.

Of the money which Dick had given to her she had only spent twopence
in fares and a halfpenny for a paper, and she had more than
half-a-crown left. "The kiddies must starve!" Not if she could help it.
The price of bread was marked up in the shop window, "Fivepence per
quartern, full weight." She put twopence halfpenny on the counter.

"Please let him have the bread, ma'am."

The man stared at her; the woman's face flushed.

"Take your money back, child," she said. "You shall have the bread,
Mr. Mildew: it won't break me."

She weighed the loaf, which was short of two pounds; it needed a piece
for make-weight, and, the fount of kindness open, she was not
particular to an ounce.

"Thank you, missis," said the man, "I'll pay you the first money I
earn, though God knows where I'm to get work. And thank _you_, little
'un; you don't live on the fat of the land, from the looks of you.
I've got a girl about your size and weight at home." He repeated the
word with savage emphasis. "Home! There'll be none to-morrow. Rent
owing, money owing. Out into the streets we go. That's the law."

"It's got to be obeyed, Mr. Mildew," said the woman. "It's hard lines,
I own, but it's got to be obeyed. What does Mr. Lynn say? Won't he
give you time?"

"Not an hour, not a minute. He's sucked me dry, and sucked the last
drop out of me. Him give time!--with the law on his side! I'd like to
grind my heel into his face!"

"You're not the only one," said the woman.

"That's no comfort. Look here, missis, just cast your eye over
this"--he pulled out a tattered penny account book--"it's all set down
in plain figures. Twelve months ago--here's the date--he lent me four
pounds, and took a bill of sale on my bits of sticks. I didn't get the
four pounds--it was eighteen shillings short, for expenses and
inquiries and interest in advance. Three pound two, that's as much as
I got, and I had to pay half-a-crown a week for fifty-two weeks. If I
was a week behindhand there was a fine of sixpence, which kept on
being charged and put down against me till that week was paid up. It
was all a muddle, and I don't pretend to understand it, but a mate of
mine that's quick at reckoning has figured it out, and he says it
comes to more than six hundred per cent, interest. All I know is that
I've paid five pound ten for that three pound two I got from him, and
now he makes out I owe him twice as much again. And the law gives him
right. What I say is, damn the law, and them that made it, and them
that fatten on it!"

It was pitiable to witness the passion and the helplessness of the
man.

Gracie, listening to this tale of wrong-doing, and never losing sight
of Ezra Lynn's door, saw it opened, and saw a man come from the house,
a thin, slinking, sly-faced man in rusty black, whom she supposed to
be Ezra Lynn; but she was presently undeceived.

"There's his jackal," said the man in the baker's shop, "that collects
for him, and grinds the poor chaps down that's drawn into his mill.
Grinds 'em down, blood, bones, heart, and soul. Mr. Lynn's too grand
now to do the small dirty work himself. It was different once I've
been told, missis."

"Yes," said the woman, "I remember when Mr. Lynn first set up as a
money-lender in the neighbourhood; they say he started with a hundred
pounds, but a man like that, who wouldn't step aside to save a human
creature's life, soon grows rich."

"He's worse than the lowest pickpocket," said the man "I've heard he
could set up his carriage, if he liked. He's got big fish to look
after now; he leaves his jackal to look after the sprats."

"I warned you, you know," said the woman, "when you told me you were
getting a loan from him."

"I know you did, but I had a child to bury, and I couldn't get the
money anywhere else. Then my missis fell ill----"

He broke off suddenly. "I've had my share of trouble, I think."

"That you have, and I'm sorry for you. You're not the first by many a
score that that man's ruined. And to talk to him you wouldn't believe
that he'd pull a leg off a fly."

"If it wasn't for the law," said the man, morosely, "I'd have his
blood!"

The door on the opposite side of the road opened again, and Dr. Vinsen
appeared on the threshold, buttoning his glove; a look of hate and
fear darkened the man's features.

"You'd hardly believe there was so much wickedness under that smooth
face of his," said the woman.

"Smooth face, black heart," muttered the man, leaving the shop
hurriedly, and crossing over to Dr. Vinsen.

Gracie rose and made a step towards the door; she dared not leave the
shop, for Dr. Vinsen stood immediately facing it. Her heart was
beating violently, but her face was quite composed.

"Who is that gentleman, ma'am?" she asked.

"That's the man we've been speaking of," the woman replied, "Mr. Ezra
Lynn. I don't call him a gentleman myself."

"Would you mind telling me," continued Gracie, "if you know Dr.
Vinsen?"

"Vinsen--Vinsen," said the woman, considering. "I never heard the
name. I don't think he lives in this neighbourhood. Bless my soul!
What's the child after?"

Gracie had dashed out of the shop. She had seen Mr. Mildew approach
Dr. Vinsen and accost him; she had seen Dr. Vinsen smile and shake his
head; she had seen the man raise his fist, as if he were about to
strike, and then, afraid that his passion might carry him too far,
turn quickly upon his heel and walk away; she had seen Dr. Vinsen hail
a hansom cab and get into it; and it was then that she ran out of the
shop. Off rattled the cab, and Gracie after it. A couple of hundred
yards, and her breath was gone, and the cab out of sight.

"It's a good job I didn't catch up to it," said Gracie, panting on the
kerb. "He might have seen me, and all the fat would be in the fire.
I've got something to tell Dick. We'll make Scotland Yard sit up. But
what does it all mean--what does it all mean?"




                             CHAPTER LI.

                            A DEAD LOCK.


"The Little Busy Bee" and the other evening papers were kept very busy
that afternoon. So far as the examination of the witnesses and the
Coroner's address were concerned, the inquest was over, and it had
been expected that the verdict would soon be delivered; but although
the jury had been deliberating (some persons declared squabbling)
since three o'clock, and it was now past five, no verdict was yet
returned. It was rumoured that there was a serious difference of
opinion between them on more than one point, and it was certain that
they had obstinately refused to be guided by the Coroner, whose
authority they set at naught. In vain did he argue, remonstrate, and
expostulate with them; in vain did he draw up the form of verdict
which he said it was their duty to deliver; they refused point blank
to sign the paper.

Animated discussions took place as to what the verdict would be, and
so keen is the love of sport in the British mind that odds were laid
on this or that conclusion. A verdict of Murder against Mr. Reginald
Boyd was first favourite; two to one on it. A verdict of Murder
against some person or persons unknown was second favourite, six to
four against it. A verdict of Murder against Mr. Abel Death, fifty to
one against it. The names and the odds were freely bandied about, and
there were many persons who discussed them with a light, not to say
jovial, air; while Reginald and Florence, and Aunt and Uncle Rob
awaited the result with feelings it is not difficult to imagine.
Quick to take advantage of opportunity, the newspapers poured out
edition after edition, seizing upon the most trivial incidents as
headline-pegs upon which to hang their ingenious vapourings.

"At half-past four," records "The Little Busy Bee," "the Coroner again
asked the jury whether there was any special or knotty point upon
which they needed information or direction. The foreman replied that
they did not need direction in matters of fact, but that there was a
difference of opinion among the jury, who held such strong views upon
certain aspects of the case, that it was doubtful whether any definite
verdict would be arrived at.

"The Coroner: 'There must be a verdict of some kind. I presume there is
no doubt in your minds that a murder has been committed?'

"The Foreman: 'None whatever. We are agreed upon that.'

"The Coroner: 'You know the common form. A verdict of Murder against
some person or persons unknown would obviate the difficulty.'

"The Juror: 'It would not. I have followed the case very carefully,
and have come to a conclusion.'

"The Coroner: 'You are open to reason, I hope.'

"The Juror: 'As open as yourself, Mr. Coroner, and, strange as you may
think it, I claim to possess an average intelligence. Throughout the
whole of this inquiry it has been forced upon me that there has been
far too much dictation.'

"The Coroner: 'At whose hands, sir?'

"The Juror: 'At yours, Mr. Coroner. You have treated us like a flock
of sheep, and I, for one, object to be driven.'

"The Coroner: 'I pass over the want of respect you show in your manner
of addressing me. Gentlemen, in my long service as Coroner this is an
entirely new experience, and I greatly regret it. In view of the
serious differences of opinion between you, it is advisable that you
take your law from me.'

"The Juror: 'I shall not. I stand upon common sense.'

"The Coroner: 'Gentlemen, this is foreign to the duty you are called
upon to perform. Continue your deliberations, and arrive at your
verdict as expeditiously as the interests of justice will allow.'

"It would be obviously improper," said "The Little Busy Bee," "at this
stage of the inquiry, to make any comments upon this very unusual
scene. When the verdict is given we shall have something to say upon
the rights and privileges of coroners and juries, which seem to be
imperfectly understood."

One of the most conspicuous headlines in the journals now was,
"Deadlock among the Jury on the Catchpole Square Murder." It was weary
waiting for the parties vitally interested in the result. Florence and
Aunt Rob entreated Reginald to leave the Court, but he refused, and
Uncle Rob upheld him. "Reginald must remain till it is over," he said.
He suspected that Reginald would be followed by the police if he went
away.

Meanwhile, news of the rewards offered by Reginald for the discovery
of the murderer and of Abel Death had become widely known, and was
freely discussed. And upon the top of this came another piece of news.
All over London billstickers were pasting offers of another reward
offered by Lady Wharton's lawyers for the discovery of her jewels, of
which a detailed list was printed in the bills. Advertisements were
also inserted in the evening journals to the same effect. So the
excitement was fed and kept up.

Once, when Uncle Rob went from the court to get a little fresh air,
Detective Lambert came up and spoke to him.

"A long job," he said.

"A wickedly long job," responded Uncle Rob.

"I saw your nephew this morning," said Lambert, "sticking up the
reward bills. He's the kind of chap that nothing comes amiss to; an
all-round sort of chap; can turn his hand to anything. Just think of a
young fellow like that turning bill-sticker. Not at all a bad move.
It's a lumping reward, Â£500. Do you know what he said to me? 'Why not
earn it?' says he, and says it as if he meant it."

"He wouldn't have said it if he hadn't meant it."

"Will it be paid?"

"If it's earned," replied Uncle Rob, "and I hope to God it soon will
be!"

"Ah," said Lambert, and gave his brother officer a covert, sidelong
look. "See here, Robson. We had a private talk together, and I made
you a promise."

"Yes, you did," said Uncle Rob, and accustomed as he ought to have
been, as an inspector of police, to strange surprises, there was a
flutter at his heart. But then it was a beloved daughter's happiness
that was at stake.

"I promised to give you timely notice," continued Lambert, "when
something was going to happen."

"Yes."

"I never go from my word. Something _is_ going to happen. I'm only
waiting here till the verdict's given, and then----"

"And then?"

"Your son-in-law's in Court, facing it like a man," said Lambert,
branching off, "and I admire him for it. Supposing the verdict runs,
'some person or persons unknown,' he'll be coming out with the ladies
on his way home when the sheet's signed."

"Yes, he will; and if it runs the other way?"

"Meaning if it's brought against him by name?"

"Yes."

"Well, then, of course he'll be prepared."

"He's prepared for anything, Lambert; he's made up his mind to it: so
have we all." Uncle Rob spoke in a sad tone; these two men perfectly
understood each other, though the meaning of what they said would not
have been clear to a stranger.

"Step aside, Robson," said Lambert, and his voice was friendly, "and
let us talk as if it was the weather we were interested in. Cloudy
to-day, fine to-morrow; there's no telling what changes to expect in
such a blessed climate as ours. So it is with human nature; up to-day,
down to-morrow, and the other way round. All's well that ends well,
eh?"

"Yes," said Uncle Rob, mechanically.

"Prepared for anything he is," Lambert went on. "I call that sensible
and manly; but he's been that all through. So what I say is, to save a
scene, wouldn't it be a good thing to get your wife and daughter out
of the way?"

"How?"

"Well, by letting them go home by themselves. When two women are
together like that, with trouble ahead, they're a comfort to each
other. They must be tired out of their lives sitting in that stuffy
court all day. A pair of bricks I call them; I should be proud, I
should indeed, Robson, if they were my wife and daughter. Proud you
must be of them--in a melancholy way, as things are, but that's
natural under the circumstances. Wheedle them home, Robson, and let us
get the business over quietly."

Uncle Rob knew what was meant by "the business." "It's decided upon,
then," he said.

"Yes, and I've got the warrant in my pocket."

"Whatever the verdict is?"

"Whatever the verdict is."

"Is there anything against him," asked Uncle Rob, with a sinking
heart, "beyond what has come out in the inquest?"

"Nothing; but that is supposed to be enough to commence with. Get the
ladies away quietly, just whisper a word to him, and we'll walk along
as comfortably as possible, and no one the wiser. I've kept it snug on
purpose for your sake."

"It's kind of you, but there's no getting the women away; they'll not
make a scene," said Uncle Rob, huskily; he was thinking of Florence.
"We've talked it over among ourselves, and I think it would alter your
opinion if you could have heard my son-in-law this morning."

"How do you know what my opinion is?" asked Lambert, in his most
leisurely manner.

"I _don't_ know. We couldn't help seeing the way the case was going,
and if it could be done in a lawful and legal way, Reginald would not
wait to be brought before a judge. He would go himself and say, 'What
have you got against me? Here I am, ready to answer it.'"

"But it can't be done that way. There's a settled form to go through,
and we must abide by it. Well, I've given my advice, and it's a pity
the ladies should be present, but if you say it can't be helped, well,
it can't be, and there's an end of it. What do you think about giving
them a hint beforehand. It'll break the shock."

"Yes, I might do that," said Uncle Rob.

He looked up into Lambert's face; he could do that, being the shorter
man by two inches. He was well acquainted with Lambert's character,
and knew that he was kindly disposed towards him, but there was so
much more consideration evinced for his feelings than he could
reasonably have expected that it seemed to him as if Lambert was
keeping something in the background. Lambert returned his gaze
steadily and impenetrably, and passed his hand over his chin with more
than his customary thoughtfulness, but there was nothing in that
action to enlighten Uncle Rob as to what was passing in his mind.
Still he was emboldened to say,

"Speaking as we are in confidence, is there anything behind this,
Lambert, that would bring hope and comfort to my wife and daughter?"

Lambert's hand travelled from his chin to his under lip, which he
softly pinched as caressingly as if he were smoothing a favourite cat.

"Why shouldn't she hope?" he said. "What's going to be done is only
what might be expected. If her husband wasn't prepared for it of
course it would be different, but as it is----" He seemed to think the
uncompleted sentence sufficiently expressive, for he did not finish
it.

"You'll wait till the verdict's given?" said Uncle Rob.

"I'll wait a reasonable time; I can't say more than that, because I
shouldn't be surprised--and don't you be--if something happens that I
can't call to mind has ever happened before in a murder inquest, and
that is, that the jury will either give no verdict at all, or will
give one that the Coroner will refuse to accept. There's a man among
them who's bent upon having his own way, and that will stick out like
grim death if he can't bring the others to his way of thinking. He's a
kind of animal not often met with on juries, but there he is, and has
to be reckoned with. A curious point, isn't it? But you can make up
your mind to one thing. So far as justice is concerned there will be
no dead lock. I've got hold of the reins, and I'll see to that."

Uncle Rob searched his mind for a clue, and did not find it. Lambert's
voice was resolute and stern, and he was about to arrest a man to save
whose life Uncle Rob would have laid down his own; and yet here he was
unbosoming himself in a friendly and confiding way to the very person
against whose happiness he was conspiring. It would have taken a wiser
head than Uncle Rob's to solve the enigma. What Lambert said next did
not help to make matters clearer.

"And don't take it too much to heart," he said, with a soothing pat on
Uncle Rob's shoulder. "I know what I'm about, so don't take it too
much to heart. It's the advice of a friend, Robson."

"There's cold comfort in it when the charge is murder, and a man's
life is hanging to it," said Uncle Rob.

"Perhaps so, perhaps so, if you look at it only from the outside; but
there's another view."

"What is it?"

"That's _my_ secret. When I let it out you'll see what I'm driving at.
I've done one or two things in my time, and this will be the climax."
He smacked his lips with a relish, and repeated, "The climax. I put it
to you, Robson, old man, whether it isn't better that the arrest
should be made by a friendly hand than by the hand of a stranger? I'm
not the only one who's itching to get the credit of clearing up a
mystery that's set all London ringing; and we're not half done with it
yet, not half done. It's a feather in one's cap to be mixed up with
it." He rubbed his hands. "No wonder others are keen upon it, but
there's only one man in England that's got his finger on the pulse of
the mystery, and that's the man that's talking to you now, and taking
you, in a manner of speaking, into his confidence."

"And that is why you are going to arrest my son-in-law," said Uncle
Rob, rather bitterly.

"And that is why," said Lambert, cheerfully, "I am going to arrest
your son-in-law on the charge of murdering his father, Mr. Samuel
Boyd, of Catchpole Square. Before long you'll be shaking me by the
hand, and thanking me for what I'm doing."

"Then you don't believe him guilty?" said Uncle Rob, eagerly.

"Don't ask me for opinions. I've been open with you for old times'
sake, but my opinions, for the present, I keep to myself." He looked
at his watch. "What time are you due at the station, Robson."

"I must be there within the hour. I wish I'd resigned, or asked to be
suspended."

"The worst move you could have made. Duty's duty. There was a Roman
father once--I don't remember his name--that sent his own son to
execution, and looked on while it was done."

"What do you mean?" asked Uncle Rob. His voice trembled, his fingers
twined convulsively.

"It's plain enough," said Lambert, half roughly. "You're on night duty
at Bishop Street Station."

"And the charge will be laid there!" cried Uncle Rob, a cold
perspiration breaking out on his forehead.

"It's in the district; it's the nearest station. There's no help for
it; I wish there was."

"They'll never forgive me, never!" said Uncle Rob. "My own child,
Lambert, my own child! To strike a death blow at my own child!"

"Who's talking of death blows? Pull yourself together. It's better so;
you can make things easier for him. As for forgiveness, they're not
the women I take them for if they harbour a thought against you.
They're true grit, that's what they are."

"There's something going on in Court."

They hurried in together, and were present at another altercation
between Coroner and jury, the leading actors in it being, as before,
the Coroner and the recalcitrant juror. From the flushed faces of the
jurymen it was evident that there had been a heated discussion.
Finally the Coroner proposed to take the verdict of the majority, and
another difficulty presented itself.

"There's no majority," said the foreman, who appeared to be the most
helpless of the party. "As a matter of fact we are split into three
camps of equal numbers, and no one will give way."

"Is there no possibility of your agreeing?" inquired the Coroner.

"If we were locked up for a week," replied the foreman, "I don't
believe we should agree."

"Well," said the Coroner, with a motion as if he were giving up the
thing in despair, "let me know in plain terms how the matter stands,
and I will see what can be done."

"We will put it down in writing," said the foreman.

Thereupon the jury retired, and after a lapse of twenty minutes or so
returned with three documents, which were handed to the Coroner. They
revealed an extraordinary state of affairs.

The first, signed by four jurymen, was a verdict of Wilful Murder
against some person or persons unknown.

The second, signed by four other jurymen, was a verdict of Wilful
Murder against Abel Death.

When this was read out a shriek rang through the court, and Mrs.
Death, starting to her feet, screamed in wild tones,

"You wicked liars! You liars! You wicked liars!"

With great difficulty she was silenced, and restrained from rushing to
the spot where the jurymen were clustered together.

The third document, signed by other four jurymen, was a verdict of
Wilful Murder against Reginald Boyd.

"Do you present these to me in all seriousness?" asked the Coroner.

"They are the conclusions arrived at by the jury," replied the Juror.
"With eight of my colleagues I do not agree, but for all that I have
not hectored them."

"Your conduct during this inquiry is open to severe censure," said the
Coroner, "and you strangely misapprehend your duty. Gentlemen, you
have presented me with three separate verdicts, which you must have
known I cannot accept. The dissensions which have arisen amongst you
are deeply regrettable, and I tell you plainly you have not served the
cause of justice. I have placed before you a form of verdict which
would meet the general view of the case, and leave the matter open to
the proper authorities. You have declined to be guided by me, and I am
afraid it would be useless to argue any longer with you. What do you
say, Mr. Foreman?"

"From the differences that exist between us, sir, quite useless,"
replied the foreman.

"The position is a difficult one, and I must take time to consider it.
I regret, gentlemen, that I cannot discharge you from your labours,
but that is no fault of mine. You will attend this court next Thursday
morning at eleven o'clock. By that time, perhaps, something may
transpire which will settle your doubts--which I trust," he added,
"are conscientious doubts."

The announcement that their labours were not at an end was received by
the jury with murmurs of dissatisfaction.

"The remedy lies with yourselves," said the Coroner. "In a criminal
court where the jury disagree, the case may be put back and tried
again before a fresh jury, but this cannot be done in a Coroner's
Court. Before I finally discharge you, you will have to return a
verdict. You will be here this day week punctually at eleven o'clock
in the morning."

The court then broke up.

There were still a great many spectators who had waited in the
expectation that a verdict would be delivered, and they filed out
slowly, eagerly discussing the position of affairs, one man declaring
that the Catchpole Square Mystery, from first to last, was nothing but
a series of the most startling sensations, adding, "And I'm greatly
mistaken if there's not more to come." He rolled this round his
tongue, as if it were a delectable morsel. Detective Lambert, without
seeming to notice Reginald, was almost the first to leave the court,
and he stood outside, smoothing his chin, a target for all eyes, for
his fame had travelled far and wide, and it was already rumoured that
he had "taken up" the Catchpole Square Mystery. Two or three of the
jurymen still lingered within the court, and glanced with curiosity at
the Robson group and at Mrs. Death, whose state of agitation it was
pitiable to witness. Now she beat the air with her trembling hands,
now she clasped them convulsively, while inarticulate words of protest
dropped from her quivering lips. All these persons moved slowly to the
door of the courthouse.




                             CHAPTER LII.

                         ARRESTED FOR MURDER.


"A moment, Reginald," said Uncle Rob, in a low tone, laying his hand
on the young man's arm.

As the men fell back a pace or two they came face to face with Mrs.
Death. In his heart Reginald believed Abel Death to be innocent, and
even in the midst of his own trouble he would have addressed a word of
comfort to her, but she, distracted by grief and indignant horror,
held up her hands as if to ward him off, and brushed past him into the
open. She had been present during the whole of the inquest, but her
mind was in too agitated a state to pay close attention to any of the
evidence except those parts which affected her husband, and she had
therefore, until she heard the Coroner's address to the jury, missed
the significance of the contradiction she had given to the statement
of Dr. Pye as to the hour he had seen a man come from Samuel Boyd's
house in Catchpole Square. In justice to her it must be said that even
if she had recognised it when she was under examination she would not
have withheld it, for she was a fair-minded woman, and was still
grateful for the kindness the young man had once shown them. But it
seemed to her now that in weakening the case against Reginald she had
strengthened it against her husband, and it was this that caused her
to reject with horror the advances which Reginald had made towards
her.

"She believes me guilty," thought Reginald, as she disappeared through
the door of the court; and then, turning to Uncle Rob, he said, "What
is it?"

"Detective Lambert is waiting outside," said Uncle Rob in a low tone.

"For me?"

"For you."

Reginald could not help being startled, though he had been all day
inwardly preparing himself. Stepping to Aunt Rob's side he said, in a
tone of assumed lightness, "We are full of secrets just now. I have
one for you; Florence won't mind." Drawing her away he whispered,
"Take Florence home."

He had not time to say more, for Florence, although she had not heard
what had passed had caught its sense, and she now glided swiftly to
his side, and clung close to his arm.

"Go home, dearest," he said. "I am going to walk with your father to
the station."

"We will walk with you," said Florence, and then in an imploring tone,
"Do not send me away from you till the last moment!"

"Why, Florence, my love," said Reginald, as if in surprise, but here
Aunt Rob interposed.

"There must be no more secrets. Don't keep anything from us, father.
Tell us the worst; we can bear it."

Uncle Rob looked at Reginald, who nodded, and passed his arm round
Florence's waist.

"Lambert has been talking to me," said Uncle Rob; "he has behaved very
considerately, and asked me to break it to you." His voice faltered.
"He has a warrant for Reginald's arrest. Courage, my dears, courage!"

This little party, at whom so terrible a blow was dealt, now stood
apart and alone, and what they said could be heard only by themselves.
Aunt Rob drew a long breath.

"It's what we've been waiting for," she said, "and it had to come.
Reginald will face it like a man, and will fling the lie into their
faces. Keep a stout heart, my lad."

"If I suffer," he replied, "it is because of the grief I have brought
into my dear Florence's life."

"It is not a grief of your creating, dear," said Florence, "and you
have brought nothing into my life which has not strengthened my love
for you. I put my trust in God." She bent down, and pressed her lips
upon his hand; the night had fallen, and those at a distance could not
see the action. "Oh, my dear, my dear! He will not allow the innocent
to suffer."

"Be brave, for my sake, dearest."

"I will be. I am." And in her heart was the prayer, "God shield my
beloved! God protect him!"

They issued into the open air, and stood by Lambert's side in silence.
The only movement he made was to beckon to a constable, and,
whispering a few words to him, to point somewhat conspicuously to the
juror who had shown himself so inimical to Reginald. All the other
jurymen had taken their departure; this man alone was waiting.

If Lambert's aim was to arouse in him the aggressive spirit of which
he had given frequent instances during the inquest, it was gained, for
the juror walked up to the detective, and inquired if he had pointed
at him with any particular design, and if so, what it was and what he
meant by it. Lambert stroked his chin and did not answer.

"The road's free to all, I suppose," pursued the man, nettled at
Lambert's silence; his voice was loud and offensive.

"Now you mention it," observed Lambert, slowly considering the
proposition, "it is."

"I thought so," said the man, and was at a loss what next to say, for
Lambert had fallen into a meditative mood, and to feel for a pimple on
his chin seemed to be of assistance to him.

The appearance of another person upon the scene, who halted, however,
at a distance of a dozen yards or so, with her black eyes fixed upon
the juror, was not noticed by any of them, except perhaps by the
meditative detective.

"Move on," said the constable whom Lambert had addressed, and some
idlers, who had shown a disposition to linger, sauntered away. The
juror held his ground, but was not at his ease, for he felt that
Lambert's eye was on him, and to be thus meditatively observed by an
imperturbable detective was enough to make any man uneasy. Presently
Lambert roused himself from his brown study.

"Which direction are you going to take?" he said to the Juror.

"Why do you want to know?" asked the man.

"Because I will take the other, and I've a hundred things to attend
to."

"Who's hindering you?"

"You, Mr. Rawdon. That's your name, I believe."

"I'm not ashamed of it," said Mr. Rawdon, with a slight start.

"Why should you be?" remarked Lambert quietly. "It's the name you were
born to. I'm not ashamed of mine; to tell you the truth, I'm rather
proud of it. What we've got to do with our names, whether we like 'em
or not, is to make 'em a credit to ourselves and our families. And
we're born, not only to names that stick to us, but to tempers that
stick to us. Now, when I see a man showing a nasty temper, I cast
about in my mind for something that will soothe his ruffled feelings.
That's what I've been thinking about. 'What can I do,' says I to
myself, 'that will soothe Mr. Rawdon's ruffled feelings?' And it's
come over me to put it in the shape of a question, if you've no
objection."

"Let's hear what it is," said Mr. Rawdon, upon whom the detective's
words did not seem to have a soothing effect.

"It's a question," continued Lambert, "that I wouldn't put to you
publicly if it wasn't that we're playing a sort of game, you and me, a
sort of trying to tire one another out, because, you know, Mr. Rawdon,
there's many a thing in a man's life he'd prefer to keep to himself.
As for tiring me out, you couldn't do it, Mr. Rawdon. It's well known
that Detective Lambert is the most patient man in the whole police
force, and it's well known, too, that he never mixes himself up with
other people's private affairs unless he has the best of reasons for
it."

"Aren't you losing sight of your question?" asked Mr. Rawdon sullenly.

"No, I'm not; I'm coming to it; but I'm naturally a slow man--slow
_and_ sure. It's happened on occasions that I've been a long time
taking aim; but then I never miss; and I never do anything
definite--anything definite, mind--or say anything definite (which is
what I'm going to say now), without a motive. Now, _do_ you understand
that?" No voice could be more persuasive than that in which he
explained himself to Mr. Rawdon.

"Oh, I understand it," said that individual.

"And so could a blind dog, if it was put to him forcible. It eases my
mind; I give you my word, it eases my mind. Pay particular attention
to the question, Mr. Rawdon: there's a lot hanging to it that the
present company--my friend Inspector Robson and his good wife, and my
friend Mr. Reginald Boyd and _his_ good wife--haven't the slightest
understanding of. Which makes it all the more comfortable for you and
me, because it's between us. Are you ready, Mr. Rawdon?"

"Quite ready, Mr. Lambert."

"Well, then. What is the amount of the judgment obtained against you
by Mr. Ezra Lynn, how much do you owe him altogether, and what
arrangement has lately been made between you? And if that's three
questions instead of one I hope you'll excuse me."

So saying, Detective Lambert rubbed his chin, and shed a genial smile
upon Mr. Rawdon, whose perturbation was so great that he seemed to be
deprived of the power of speech.

"If you want time to chew it over," continued Lambert, "take time.
There's been many a knotty point raised in this inquiry into the
Catchpole Square Mystery; one or two more or less won't matter much.
Take your time, Mr. Rawdon, take your time. Go home and chew it over."

In obedience to a motion of his eyebrows imperceptible to all but the
constable, that official bustled forward with his "Move on, please,
move on"; and as though he were glad of an excuse to set his limbs in
motion Mr. Rawdon moved slowly away, in the opposite direction to the
Bishop Street Police Station. The other person, little Gracie, who had
been watching the group, moved stealthily after him, and in a moment
or two the man and the girl had turned the corner of the street.

Lambert smiled in self-approval, and the next moment became grave as
he touched Reginald on the arm. "Now, Mr. Boyd."

Florence quivered as though she had been stung, but instantly
recovered herself.

"I am at your disposal, Mr. Lambert," said Reginald. "You have a
warrant for my arrest."

"I have; and I'll read it to you at the Bishop Street Police Station.
I would take you to another, but as I've already explained to the
Inspector it is the proper station to take you to, as the charge will
have to be heard at the Bishop Street Police Court."

"Will it be heard to-morrow?"

"To-morrow. It will be merely formal, and there'll be a remand, for a
week I should say. That is what will be asked for. I am acting under
instructions." He turned to Florence and Aunt Rob. "I hope you'll not
take it amiss, ladies. Duty's duty, and it's hard to do sometimes. Mr.
Boyd and I will walk quietly to the station with Inspector Robson.
I'll keep people off while you say good-bye." He turned his back to
them, from motives of delicacy, and to serve as a screen.

"Would there be any objection, Mr. Lambert," said Aunt Rob, "to our
walking with him as far as the station?" She spoke stiffly and
severely: despite the manifest friendliness of the detective she could
not forgive him.

"None in the world, if you wish it."

"We do wish it," said Florence, timidly.

"Give an arm to the ladies," said Lambert to Reginald. "The Inspector
and I will walk on behind. You would hardly believe it, but at this
time every Thursday night I get a singing in my ears that makes me
quite deaf. An old complaint; had it from childhood; it comes on
suddenly; I've got it now."

He fell back with Uncle Rob, and no person meeting them would have
supposed that a man was being arrested for murder. Within two or three
hundred yards of Bishop Street Dick ran up to them, and he saw
immediately what was transpiring.

"You have come in good time, Dick," said Reginald, pressing the
friendly hand. "Florence and Aunt Rob have no one to take them home.
You see what is going on." Dick nodded. "Now that the suspense is over
I feel relieved. I have something to face, and I can speak out
boldly."

"He must have a lawyer, Dick," said Aunt Rob.

"It is being attended to, aunt."

"I would have preferred to defend myself," said Reginald, "but I
suppose it would be unwise."

"It would be folly," said Dick. "I saw your solicitor this afternoon,
and we have agreed upon the barrister, Mr. Edward Pallaret. He ranks
high, and is generally on the right side."

"On the just side, Dick."

"That is what I meant, aunt."

"Did you expect this, that you have gone so far?" she asked.

"I have been expecting it all along. Is Lambert acting on his own
responsibility?"

"No, under instructions, he says."

"Ah. Do you approve of Mr. Pallaret, Reginald?"

"Yes. He is an honourable man."

"He is; and a man that judges and magistrates listen to with respect.
That is not the case with all lawyers. There are black sheep among
them that damn a case the moment their names appear in it. I have a
pair of solicitors in my mind now, a couple of sharp, sneaking
scoundrels who never yet have had the handling of a reputable case.
Mr. Lamb is not a very eminent solicitor, but he is a respectable man,
and it was he who suggested Mr. Pallaret. Don't be faint-hearted,
Reginald; we'll pull you out of this with flying colours. Have any of
you seen little Gracie Death to-day?"

No, none of them had seen her.

"She'll be at your house to-night, aunt, with news, perhaps. Here we
are at the station."

He made a secret motion to his uncle as they entered, and saying to
the others that they would join them presently, he and the Inspector
retired to a small room at the back of the office, where the latter
kept his accoutrements, which he now proceeded to put on for the sad
duties of the night.

"Do you remember the talk we had together, Dick," said the Inspector
mournfully, "on the night of the fog, when Mrs. Abel Death came in
with her little girl, and told us of the disappearance of her husband.
We argued it out together, and the thought of a murder done was in our
minds. It's little more than a week ago, and it seems a year. We
didn't think it would come to this."

To Dick, also, it seemed as if months had passed instead of days, and
as if he himself were a different being. Aimless, purposeless, then,
with no object in life to lift him out of the lethargic state into
which he had fallen, the hours now were all too short for the strange
and desperate task to which he had set his hand, the strangest and
most hazardous part of which had yet to be performed.

"Lambert speaks fair," continued the Inspector, "but you are the rock
upon which we must lean for safety. Oh, Dick, my lad, save my Florence
if you can from life-long misery!"

"I'm bound to do it, uncle," said Dick, "or sink. Something whispers
to me that I shall succeed. And now let me tell you--I may not have
another opportunity. I'm going to see Florence and Aunt Rob home,
where I've asked little Gracie to come and have a chat with me. After
to-night it's on the cards that I shall disappear----"

"Disappear!" cried the Inspector, catching his nephew by the arm.

"Hush! They must not hear us. I mean that neither you nor they will
know where I am for a few days. There will be a notice stuck up on the
house in Catchpole Square to the effect that all inquiries for me are
to be made at your house, and that all letters for me are to be left
there. If any inquiries are made, tell Aunt Rob and Florence that
they're to say they are expecting me home at any moment, and don't
know where I have gone to. Nothing more than that. I must leave this
to you, for I cannot confide in them. I am bound to keep my secret,
and I could not answer the questions they would put to me in their
anxiety."

"But, Dick----"

Dick held up his hand. "There isn't a step I've taken in this affair
that hasn't been taken with only one end in view, the end we are all
praying for, and perhaps there are things I've kept from you because
it would never have done to tell them to a police inspector. There was
your duty as a public officer, and there were your feelings as a
father. Would it have been right of me to bring these into conflict?"

"I see that, my lad, I see that, and it has been a torture to me."

"Look me in the face, uncle." He moved into the light, so that it
could be clearly seen. "Is it an honest face?"

"Yes, my lad."

"A face you can trust?"

"Yes."

"Then trust it, and act as I desire. You ask me to save Florence from
misery, and, with God's help and my own wits, that's what I feel I
_shall_ do if I'm left free to follow out my plans. If I am hampered
in any way Reginald will lose his best defender. I've been in danger
once to-day, and my wits saved me. We must get back to them, or
they'll be suspecting something. If you are satisfied with what I've
said, uncle, give me your hand."

They clasped hands, and returned to the front office. Inspector Robson
stiffened himself, and walked to his desk. Then Lambert, who held the
warrant in his hand, read it aloud, but in a low tone, and advised
Reginald to say nothing.

"I am not afraid to speak," Reginald answered, with a proud, defiant
look. "Until my innocence is proved I will proclaim it to all the
world."

"Well said, my son," said Aunt Rob.

Inspector Robson did not utter a word, but with a set face entered the
charge. Then Detective Lambert bade the Inspector good night, and
passed out of the scene. He offered no good-bye greeting to the
others, and seemingly took no notice of Aunt Rob's action when she
held her skirts aside, so that he should not touch them. It was not in
her heart to forgive him for the part he had played.

When all the formalities were concluded Florence and Reginald, clasped
in each other's arms, exchanged tender words of comfort and hope.

"God bless you, my beloved husband," said the girl-wife. "He will make
your innocence clear."

"I have no fears," said Reginald. "God preserve you?"

"Good night, my son," said Aunt Rob.

There was not a tear in their eyes; each strove by outward calmness to
sustain the other in this bitter trial. Inspector Robson never raised
his eyes from the charge sheet.

"Take care of her, Dick," said Reginald.

"Trust to me, Reginald," said Dick, with a bright smile.

So they left him, and proceeded through the dimly lighted streets to
Aunt Rob's house, and there they found Gracie waiting outside for
Dick.




                            CHAPTER LIII.

             GRACIE RELATES THE STORY OF HER ADVENTURES.


"Any news, Gracie," asked Dick.

"Lots," replied Gracie.

"About which one?"

"Both of 'em."

Aunt Rob, with an air of determination, seized Gracie's hand. "Come
in, child, and tell us all about it," she said.

Gracie made no resistance, but looked at Dick for instructions.

"The fact is, aunt," he said, "Gracie and I have started on a voyage
of discovery, and this is a little matter of business between us."

"The fact is," said Aunt Rob, sternly, "that there's been too many
little matters of business between this one and that one, and too many
secrets that are kept from them who have the best call to know them,
and whose hearts are pretty nigh broken by being kept in the dark.
It's time it came to an end. What do you mean by your voyage of
discovery? Perhaps you think, because we're quiet and still, and don't
break into fits of crying, that we're happy and contented with things
as they are. We look like it, don't we?"

"Dear aunt," he expostulated, but was not allowed to proceed.

"No, Dick, I'll not listen to your evasions, and I'm not going to
stand this any longer. What is it all about, and what does everybody
mean by holding conversations behind our backs, and saying things we
mustn't hear, while we're expected to sit mum-chance on our chairs,
eating our hearts away? Because we're women, I suppose, and aren't fit
to be trusted! Mystery, mystery, mystery, nothing but mystery, and
we're to hold our tongues. I wouldn't have believed it of you, Dick.
Do you mean to tell me that this little matter of business, and this
voyage of discovery, as you call it, doesn't concern us?"

"It does concern you, but I give you my word, aunt, I don't know yet
in what way."

"Let us help you. As it concerns us, you've no right to keep it from
us. Now, child, tell us your news."

Gracie shook her head, and still looked at Dick for her cue.

"You little brick!" he said, patting her sallow cheek. "Aunt, if you
were to beat her black and blue I don't believe she would say one word
without my permission.

"I wouldn't," said Gracie.

"That's a nice thing to say to me," said Aunt Rob, sarcastically. "I'm
in the habit of beating children black and blue--everybody who knows
me knows that."

"Everybody who knows you knows you to be staunch, and brave, and
true," said Dick, kissing her, "and to have the kindest heart that
ever beat in a woman's breast. You'll bear witness to that, won't you,
Gracie?"

"Yes, I will."

"I'm not to be put off with a kiss," said Aunt Rob. "Let us hear what
concerns us." The latter part of this conversation took place while
they entered the house, and they were now in the sitting-room, with
the gas turned up. "Look at that white face." She pointed to Florence,
who was standing tearless, with her hand at her heart. Dick's own
heart sank at the mute misery in her face. "Do what you can to relieve
her anxiety, Dick."

"Let Dick act as he thinks best, mother," said Florence, but she still
kept her hand at her heart, and Dick felt that it would be worse than
cruel to offer any further opposition to Aunt Rob's wishes.

"You shall hear what Gracie has to tell," he said, "but not a word
must pass out of this room. There's a prologue to it."

He spoke of his impressions concerning Dr. Vinsen, and of his
conviction that there was a sinister motive to Reginald's prejudice
behind that gentleman's unsolicited kindness to Gracie's family; after
which he related how he and Gracie had entered into partnership that
morning to track Dr. Vinsen and the vindictive juryman down, in the
hope of discovering something that would be of service to them.

"It was an odd fancy of mine to call myself the captain and Gracie the
first mate of the ship that was going on this voyage of discovery, and
it's my opinion there will be high jinks if we succeed in bringing
that ship to anchor. Now, mate, for your news. Have you seen Dr.
Vinsen?"

"Yes, Dick, I've seen a lot of him," said Gracie, "but his name ain't
Vinsen, and he ain't a doctor."

"By Jove!" said Dick, under his breath. "Who and what is he, Gracie?"

"He's a money-lender, and his name is Ezra Lynn."

"That's the first trick to us," said Dick. "Begin at the beginning,
mate, and go right through it."

She did, and did not pause till she came to that part of her story
where Dr. Vinsen hailed a hansom cab, and drove off at too swift a
pace for her to follow.

They listened in breathless interest. Gracie's skill in the weaving of
stories of the imagination for the entertainment of her little
brothers and sisters served her in good stead in this story of real
life, and, quite unconsciously to herself, she imparted a dramatic
touch to the narrative which lifted it above the level of its sordid
details.

"Talk of your detectives!" exclaimed Dick, in wonder and admiration.
"Here's a little girl that can show them the way to go. Why, the man
could be prosecuted for practising without a diploma. But, the motive,
the motive, the motive? We're getting hold of the ends of loose
strings. How to tie them, how to tie them?" He paced the room in his
excitement. "Is that all, Gracie?"

"Oh, no, there's ever so much more. When he was gone I went back to
the baker's shop, to see if I could find out anything more about him.
I _did_ hear a lot! Oh, Dick, he's a regular bad 'un. He's lived there
ever so many years, and there ain't a living soul that's got a good
word for him. I saw the man again they called a jackal, and I got his
name and where he lives. Here it is. I bought a sheet of paper and a
bit of pencil for a ha'penny, and I put all the names and addresses
down, for fear I might forget 'em. Here's the man's name that's going
to be sold up to-morrow, and here's the baker woman's name and
address, and here's the trunk shop, and here's the number of the house
in Park Street that he looked so long up at the windows of."

"Reginald's lodgings," said Dick, looking at the paper. "What do you
think now of my first mate? Anything more, Gracie?"

"When I got all I could out of 'em I thought I'd come and try to find
you, Dick, and I took a tram and two busses to Catchpole Square, but
you weren't there. Then I came here, and you weren't here. Then I went
back to Catchpole Square again, and who should I see but Dr. Vinsen
going into a house in Shore Street. It's down on the paper."

"Dr. Pye's house," explained Dick. "We're getting warm."

"He kept there an hour and more, but I never budged, When he came out
he didn't look pleased, and he looked worse when he bought some more
special editions of the papers, and read what was in 'em."

"Wanted the inquest over," interposed Dick, "and a verdict of wilful
murder against Reginald. Go on, partner."

"It was getting night, and I thought I might have a chance of catching
the man Dr. Vinsen was talking to last night, so I went to the place
where the inquest was held, and there I saw him. I saw you, too,
ma'am, and the young lady, and a good many others, all talking
together. I didn't see you, Dick."

"I wasn't there."

"But where were you, child?" asked Aunt Rob. "I didn't set eyes on
you."

"I took care you shouldn't. When this man went away--oh, what a black
face he had, Dick!--I followed him home. He doesn't live fur off, and
he keeps an ironmonger's shop. You'll see the name on the paper, Dick;
it's the bottom name."

"I see it, Gracie. P. Rawdon, ironmonger, 24, Wellington Street."

"There's a lot of things outside the shop window on the pavement,
pots, and pans, and pails, under a verandah, and a boy was taking 'em
into the shop. I sneaks up to the boy, and says, 'Is that the master?'
'Yes,' the boy says, 'that's the guv'nor.' 'Mr. Rawdon?' I says.
'Yes,' he says, 'Mr. Rawdon.' And with that he goes inside with his
arms full, and I walks away, for I didn't know what else I could do,
when up comes Dr. Vinsen again, almost at the top of me. Lucky for me
he didn't catch sight of me. I cut across the road, and watched him go
into the shop. I waited a little while, but it was past seven o'clock,
and you said I was to be here before eight. That's all, Dick."

"And enough," said Dick, "more than enough for one day. There isn't a
man or woman in all England who could have done as much in so short a
time. I'm proud of you, Gracie. Now, my girl, you mustn't breathe a
word of all this to another living soul in the world."

"I won't," said Gracie, her heart swelling with pride at being
addressed by Dick as "my girl."

"I begin to see light, aunt. That man, Vinsen, sham doctor and
philanthropist, alias Ezra Lynn, real scoundrelly money-lender, and
Dr. Pye have been hatching a plot against us, and have drawn the other
scoundrel Rawdon into it. Light--yes, light! And there's more behind
it that I'll get at before I'm many days older. You don't like
secrets, aunt, but this _must_ be kept from Uncle Rob. He might
consider it his duty to make a move, and if he does we are done for.
You can't see as well as I can what is hanging to this discovery of
Gracie's. I pledge you both to secrecy--for Reginald's sake. We must
keep this before us. All that we have done, all that we are doing, is
for Reginald's sake. Promise, promise!"

They were aglow with excitement, and they replied simultaneously,

"We promise, Dick."

"That's right. We'll draw those ferrets out of their hole, and it will
not be long before Reginald is a free man--freely and honourably
acquitted, with every one who knows him, and every one who doesn't,
ready and eager to shake hands with him, and give him a word of
sympathy."

"Dear Dick!" said Florence, giving him both her hands.

"Dear Florence, dear aunt, I would go through fire and water for you."
He turned suddenly to Gracie. "What have you had to eat to-day?"

"A penny loaf at the baker shop," replied Gracie, who was fainting
with hunger.

"Nothing more?" cried Aunt Rob.

"No, ma'am."

"Florence, lay the tablecloth; and you, Dick, run down to the kitchen,
and fetch the bread and butter--and you'll find a cake in the larder.
And bring up the kettle--I'll make the tea here. Tell the servant to
cook four large rashers and poach half-a-dozen eggs. Draw up to the
table child--why, you must be starving!"

"I'm all right, ma'am. It ain't worth while worrying about me."

"You dear little mite!" Aunt Rob's heart was overflowing with pity,
and she bent down and kissed her. Dick was back, loaded with a
steaming kettle and bread and butter and cake, and though Aunt Rob was
no fairy, the tea was made and a cup placed before Gracie, and bread
and butter cut, as quickly as any fairy, though she were light as
gossamer, could have accomplished it. "Don't wait for us, Gracie, the
bacon and eggs will soon be here--why, here they are! Now, my dear,
make a good meal, and you sit down, Florence, and eat. It's easier to
meet trouble with a full stomach than an empty one. Here's your cup,
Dick; you look famished, too. Things look ever so much brighter, don't
they?"

And thus she rattled on to put Gracie at her ease, and under the
influence of a spirit so buoyant and hopeful a fuller meal was eaten
than would otherwise have been the case, and they were all the happier
for it. Then Gracie arose, and thanking them quietly said that her
mother would be worrying about her, and if they would excuse her she
would like to go home. There was a grave look on Aunt Rob's face at
mention of Gracie's mother, for she thought of Mrs. Death's conduct an
hour or two ago at the Coroner's Court, but she said nothing except
that Gracie ought to go home at once. She would have liked to wrap up
what was left of the cake, and give it to the child to take to her
little brothers and sisters, but she felt that the kindly act might be
misconstrued, and might get Gracie into trouble.

"I will walk a little way with you," said Dick. "Aunt Rob, I have a
great deal to do, and I sha'n't be able to come back to-night. Get to
bed early, you and Florence, and try to sleep. It will brighten
Reginald up to-morrow if he sees you with cheerful faces, which you
can't show him without proper rest."

So the good nights were exchanged, and the mother and daughter were
left alone. Before Florence went to bed she wrote a long and loving
letter to Reginald, and Aunt Rob also wrote a letter, which Florence
enclosed in hers; and then the young wife, so sorely tried ran out to
post it, and kissed it passionately before she dropped it into the
box. She and her mother were to sleep together that night, and Aunt
Rob sent Florence up to bed first. Household duties had fallen into
arrear in consequence of her long attendance at the Coroner's Court,
and these must be attended to before she retired; she was not the
woman to neglect her domestic affairs, and she knew that her husband
would feel the happier for seeing a tidy home when he came from his
office. She was occupied nigh upon two hours, and then there was a
little note to be written to her husband, and laid open on the table,
telling him that she was sleeping with Florence, and that he was to
sleep in Dick's room. Aunt Rob was not what would be considered a very
religious woman, but she had an underlying and unconscious religion of
her own which she steadily practised--the religion that lies in kind
thoughts and deeds, in upright conduct and duties conscientiously
performed; and she was not in the habit of reading her Bible
regularly. But this night, when all her household work was done, she
took the Book of Consolation from the shelf, and reverently read
therein till nearly midnight.

During these hours of work and prayer she had not been unmindful of
her daughter; every now and then she stepped softly up to the bedroom
and listened at the door; she would not open it, lest the creaking
should disturb the young girl. She stood there in the dark, and
listened. "My darling is asleep," she whispered to herself as she went
quietly downstairs.

For an hour and more she read in the Holy Book, and when she closed it
a deep calm rested on her face and a look of peace in her eyes. The
feeling that possessed her was the feeling of a woman in affliction
who had heard the voice of God. Balm was in her heart. Truly her house
was a house of sorrow, but it was also a house of faith and hope. Who
shall say that the spiritual links of love that join heart to heart,
though miles of space lie between, did not pulse with a sweet and
tender message to the innocent man lying in his cell?

Turning down the gas in the sitting room and the passage, and placing
her note to her husband in such a position that it would be sure to
meet his eye when he entered, Aunt Rob stole upstairs to bed, carrying
the candle with her. She started when she saw a white-robed form
kneeling by the bedside. It was Florence, who had been lifting her
heart to God, and who had fallen asleep with a prayer on her lips.




                             CHAPTER LIV.

            EXTRACTS FROM "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE" OF FRIDAY,
                       THE 15TH OF MARCH, 1896.


The intense interest taken by the public in the progress of the
mystery of Catchpole Square was markedly shown this morning by the
enormous concourse of people assembled in the vicinity of the Bishop
Street Police Court, where Mr. Reginald Boyd was brought before the
magistrate, charged with the murder of his father, Mr. Samuel Boyd, on
the night of Friday, the 1st of March. In these times of fever and
unrest, when scarcely a day passes without some new sensation cropping
up to overshadow the sensation of yesterday and drive it from the
minds of newspaper readers, it is rare indeed that any one startling
incident should continue for so long a time to engross public
attention. For this reason, if for no other, this extraordinary
mystery will be long remembered; but, quite apart from the morbid
curiosity which all murder cases bring into play, there are in this
case elements of perplexity and bewilderment which entitle it to the
first place in the annals of great crimes. It is not our purpose to
offer any opinion as to the probable guilt of this or that person; the
matter is now in the hands of justice, and it would be manifestly
improper to try the case in our editorial room, but this does not
prevent our columns being open to the discussion of abstract matters
which may or may not have a bearing upon it.

To the disappointment of the sight-seers in the adjoining wider
thoroughfares the accused man was driven to Bishop Street through side
streets but little frequented, and so skilfully were the police
arrangements carried out that he was conducted into the court by the
rear entrance before the general public were aware that he had started
from the station. The Court was crowded, and among those assembled
were the wife and mother-in-law of the prisoner, who it was understood
had had an interview with him before the commencement of the
proceedings.

Mr. Marlow represented the Public Prosecutor, and Mr. Pallaret
appeared for the prisoner.

Mr. Marlow, addressing the magistrate, stated that it was not his
intention to do more than formally open the case, after which, without
taking any evidence beyond proving the arrest of the prisoner, he
should ask for a remand until that day week. The police had not yet
concluded their preliminary investigations, and the interests of
justice would be best served by the course he proposed to adopt.
Having briefly narrated the circumstances which led to the accused
being charged with so horrible a crime, he called Mr. Lambert,
detective officer in the police service, who gave evidence of the
arrest.

Mr. Marlow: "That is as far as I propose to go, your worship. I now
ask for a remand till this day week."

Mr. Pallaret: "I do not oppose the remand, but I have a question or
two to put to the witness, and a remark to make to the Court." To the
witness: "When you arrested the accused did he offer any resistance?"

The Witness: "On the contrary. Suspecting, or having heard, that I had
a warrant for his arrest he came up to me voluntarily, and said he was
at my disposal."

"He walked quietly with you to the station?"

"Quite quietly."

"Did he make any statement?"

"No. I advised him to say nothing."

"What was his reply to that?"

"He said, 'I am not afraid to speak. Until my innocence is proved I
will proclaim it to all the world.'"

"I have no further questions to ask you." To the magistrate: "The
observation I desire to make is this. No one can be more anxious than
the accused that the fullest light should be thrown upon this sad
affair, and that the murderer of his father shall be brought to
justice. He himself has offered a reward of Â£500 for the discovery of
the murderer. But we enter a strong protest to any unnecessary delay
in the disclosure of the evidence we have to combat. To arrest a man
on a charge so serious without sufficient evidence to support it, and
merely because the police deem it necessary that some person should be
put on his trial, would be monstrous. I make no complaint against the
police, but there have been occasions on which they have erred, and
have inflicted cruel injustice upon innocent persons. There was the
Great Porter Square case, in which a son, accused of the murder of his
father, was brought up at the magistrate's court no fewer than seven
times. The police had nothing against him, and he was eventually
proved to be innocent. I trust similar tactics will not be pursued in
the present case. To any unnecessary delay we shall offer the most
strenuous opposition. Will bail be allowed?"

The Magistrate: "No. I have no doubt the police will do their duty.
The case stands adjourned till this day week, at eleven in the
morning."




                             CHAPTER LV.

                   CONSTABLE APPLEBEE ON THE WATCH.


A man may be an easy-going man all his life, and go down to his grave
without anything occurring to take him, as it were, out of himself, or
to make him, either suddenly or by gradual stages, a different being
from that which those most intimate with him believe him to be. We
have seen this exemplified in Dick Remington, who, from an easy-going,
irresponsible being, with no definite or serious aim in life, and with
an apparently conspicuous lack of industry and application, has
suddenly become an earnest, strong-minded, strong-willed man, bent
upon a task which would tax the most astute intellect.

An experience of this nature, but in a different way, had come to
Constable Applebee, in whose mind certain agitating visions had been
conjured up by the appearance of the reward bills. The usually calm
depths were stirred, and the peaceful current of his daily duties
became convulsed. If he could earn only one of the rewards he was a
made man, let alone the chances of promotion. The prospect was
alluringly disturbing, and it made Constable Applebee restless and
watchful. When a dull man gets an idea into his head it becomes a
fixture; to argue with him is time thrown away; it is there, and he
sticks to it, perhaps because of its novelty; and when that idea
carries with it the prospect of a lump of money all the logicians in
the world are powerless to remove it until the sterner logic of fact,
proves it to be false. And even then he doubts and shakes his head.

Applebee's idea, which had created these visions of fame and a golden
future, was that the man who had committed the murder and who had the
jewels in his possession, was no other than Mr. Dick Remington.
Whether he alone was the culprit, or in collusion with Mr. Reginald
Boyd, time would show.

He kept his counsel; not even in the wife of his bosom did he confide.
He knew that Detective Lambert had the case in hand, the great
detective who had brought so many mysterious crimes to light. What if
he, Applebee, could succeed in proving himself Lambert's equal and
snatching the prize from him? The prospect of such a triumph was
dazzling. Dick met Applebee at the entrance of Deadman's Court, and
gave him good evening.

"Good evening," said Constable Applebee.

He was not a man of overpowering intellect, and with this weighty
matter in his mind he had not the wit to say good evening in his usual
cordial manner. Dick noticed the change of tone, but attached no
importance to it.

Now, the duller-witted a man is, the more suspicious he is, and while
Dick noticed a change of manner in Applebee which really existed, and
attached no importance to it, Applebee noticed a change of manner in
Dick which did not exist, and to which he attached immense importance.
"He sees that I suspect him," thought Applebee, "and is afraid. What
makes him afraid? Guilty conscience. That proves it." Thus do we jump
at conclusions when we have all the argument to ourselves.

He saw nothing more of Dick that night, and great was his chagrin the
following day to see pasted on the door of Samuel Boyd's house in
Catchpole Square the following notice:

"Absent on business. All communications for Mr. Remington to be
addressed to Inspector Robson."

"He's cut and run," was Applebee's first thought. His second thought
was that this was a move on Dick's part to put him off the scent. "But
I'll be a match for him," he thought.

"He's sure to come back, and the next time I lay hands on him off he
goes with me to the station. I'll charge him, and chance it. The
thing's as clear as mud. What a fool I was not to have seen it all
before! Why did he keep hanging round Catchpole Square night after
night while Samuel Boyd was laying dead in bed? Where did he go on the
night of the great fog after I parted with him at three in the
morning? He didn't keep in the streets all night, I'll take my oath on
that. Where was he? Why, where else but in Samuel Boyd's house,
packing up the things? He was clerk there once, and knows all the ins
and outs of the place. Pond tells me he keeps his room locked, and
that his missis is not allowed to go into it even to make the bed.
What does he keep it shut up for? Is the property there? A search
warrant would settle that, but as things stand there's no chance of my
getting one. I shouldn't be surprised if he keeps the jewellery about
him. It must be worth a heap of money. I asked Mrs. Pond this morning
whether he slept there last night. No, he hadn't, nor the night
before. He used to live with Inspector Robson, but he doesn't live
there now. Then what has he been doing with himself of a night all
this last week? I'll be hanged if I don't go to Mrs. Robson, and ask
for him!"

Screwing up his courage he presented himself at Aunt Rob's house, and
his knock at the door was answered by that lady herself.

"Is Mr. Dick Remington in?" he asked.

"No, he isn't," replied Aunt Rob.

"Can you tell me where to find him, Mrs. Robson?"

"No, I can't."

"Will he be back soon?"

"I don't know."

Applebee scratched his head; he had come to the end of his resources
in that quarter.

"Do you want him for anything particular?" inquired Aunt Rob,
anxiously.

"Not for anything very particular."

"Perhaps you'll leave a message."

"No, thank you," said Applebee, feeling as if he was being badgered,
and repeated, "It's nothing very particular." Then he walked away.

"They're all in a plot together," he mused. "I don't half like the way
she answered me. She never took her eyes off my face. He's gone off to
get rid of the jewellery. I'll keep my eye on Catchpole Square.
There's a chance of his coming back for something he left behind. If
he does, I'll nab him."

The longer he brooded upon it the stronger grew his conviction of
Dick's complicity in the crime, and the more firmly was he resolved to
make the arrest when he had the chance. Little did he dream of the
kind of success that was to attend his zealous efforts and the
startling developments which were to follow.




                             CHAPTER LVI.

              EXTRACTED FROM THE DIARY OF DAVID LAMBERT
                          DETECTIVE OFFICER.


                    _Thursday, March 15th_, 1896.


Arrested Mr. Reginald Boyd this evening for the murder of his father,
Mr. Samuel Boyd, of Catchpole Square. Arrest made at the door of the
Coroner's Court. Had a little scene with Mr. Rawdon, the juryman who
has been making all this fuss during the inquiry.

Mr. Reginald Boyd bore his arrest very well. So did his good little
wife, who agreeably disappointed my expectation that she would break
down. So did not Mrs. Inspector Robson, a brick of a woman, who showed
me very plainly what she thought of me. I may say emphatically that
her feelings are the reverse of friendly, and from a woman of strong
opinions it is just what might be expected. But then she doesn't know
what is good for her; she would have to be gifted with second sight
before she would give me a civil word just now. Poor women! I pity
them. They will have a weary night of it.

If things turn out as I anticipate this arrest will be about the
cleverest move I have ever made. Reason why? Because I believe Mr.
Reginald Boyd to be as innocent as I am myself.

Why arrest him, then?

In the first place, because he had to be arrested, and if I had not
done it another officer would. Indeed, it is I who am indirectly
responsible for the issuing of the warrant. More correct, perhaps, to
say for expediting its issue. I could name half-a-dozen men who were
burning to make the arrest. They would have to rise very early to get
ahead of me.

In the second place, because I wasn't sorry to be able to do Inspector
Robson a good turn. A queer way of setting about it, he would say. But
it's true, for all that. And it's as good a thing as could have
happened to the young fellow.

In the third place, because, had the arrest not been made by me, I
should have no excuse for interviewing Dr. Pye. I hope to have
something to tell my French brother-in arms, Joseph Pitou, that will
astonish his weak nerves. He writes to me from Milan, where he is
making inquiries, he says. Is sorry he can't come over to London, he
says. I am not. I don't want him yet awhile. Keep away, friend Joseph,
keep away, till I send for you. There's plenty to puzzle over in this
Catchpole Square Mystery without having the other mystery of Louis
Lorenz piled on the top of it--that's what most men would think. I'm
not one of them. It needs something big in the way of sensation to
wake people up in this year of grace. If all turns out well, they'll
get it. Besides take Louis Lorenz out of the case, and what becomes of
Dr. Pye?

Dick Remington has a plan of operations already cut and dried--I'll
take my oath of that. It's humiliating to have to confess that I
haven't a notion what it is. Never mind. I'll back what I know against
what he knows, and we'll see who'll get to the winning post first. If
I had a leisure hour I'd ferret out the connection between him and
that old fence Higgins; as it is, I haven't a leisure minute.

Let me see. What have I to do to-morrow? First, the magistrate's
court, to give evidence of the arrest. Shall have to remain till the
remand's granted. There is sure to be a sharp lawyer on the other
side. If they're wise they will engage one of the highest standing.

I don't expect to be free till two or three o'clock, and then I must
see if I can hunt up the case of Louis Lorenz. There was a description
of the man in the papers, but I doubt if I shall be able to lay hands
on it, as there was no suspicion of the man coming our way. Then there
was a report that he was found dead in a wood in Gallicia, shot
through the heart. It was in Gallicia he was tried and condemned to
death, and three days afterwards escaped from gaol. Some said he
bribed the gaolers. The property was never traced. Friend Joseph Pitou
promises to send a portrait of him, and full personal particulars.

At eight o'clock I present myself at Dr. Pye's house in Shore Street,
and send in my card. A welcome visitor? Not much of an open question
that. Then will commence the tug of war. Strange that I have never set
eyes on him. I was not in the Coroner's Court when he gave evidence.
Very good of him to come forward, wasn't it, to drive a nail in Mr.
Reginald Boyd's coffin.

One o'clock. I must get to bed.


                      _Friday, March 16th_, 1896.


A busy day. I must set things down, or they will get muddled. Nothing
like system. Order is nature's first law. It is also mine.

By the first post a letter from friend Joseph. I passed it across the
table to my wife to translate. She shook her head. "Why," I said, "you
translated his other letters." "They were in French," she replied;
"this is in Italian. I don't understand Italian." And there the
rubbish lay on my table, and me staring helplessly at it, exasperating
me to that degree----!

Wasn't it enough to put a man out? What the devil does Joseph Pitou
mean by writing to me in all the languages under the sun? English is
good enough for me; isn't French good enough for him? Does it to crow
over me, I dare say, to show how superior the foreign detective
service is to ours. But I think we could teach you a trick or two,
friend Joseph. Off went a telegram to him in French (written, of
course, by my wife), requesting him to send me that letter again in
his own native language. And though it is now eleven o'clock at night
there is no reply. Do you call that business, Joseph Pitou? And where
is the portrait you promised to send?

There is a word in the letter that my wife says means patience. It is
repeated three times. Friend Joseph, no one knows the value of
patience better than David Lambert; he has exercised it to good
purpose in times gone by. But when a man that you would take your oath
is innocent is in a prison cell on a charge of murder it isn't easy to
exercise it, especially when you get letters written in foreign
languages.

Mr. Reginald Boyd's people have engaged the soundest and best counsel
in London in a case of this kind--Mr. Pallaret. None of your bullies
or cockchafers, but a man that knows the law and will stand no
nonsense, and a man that the bench listens to with respect. They could
not have done better, and he made it pretty plain that he did not mean
to allow this case to drag on at the pleasure of the police. They were
all in the magistrate's court, Inspector Robson and his wife, and Mrs.
Reginald Boyd, and, of course, the prisoner. Upon my word, it looks
like injustice to set the word against him, believing what I believe,
and knowing all the time that the case of the prosecution is as weak
as water. I did not give them a glance, but I felt Mrs. Robson's eye
upon me, and I was downright sorry for them. However, it was soon
over. Remanded for a week. That gives us breathing time, but to the
devil with your patience, friend Joseph.

I make a mistake when I say they were all there. Dick Remington was
absent, and it rather surprised me. So when I left the court I made my
way to Catchpole Square, just to give him the time of day and see how
he took it. There I met with another surprise. On the door of Samuel
Boyd's house is a written notice, saying that Dick Remington is absent
on business, and that all communications for him are to be addressed
to Inspector Robson.

Now, what is the meaning of that? On my way to Dr. Pye's to-night I
met Constable Applebee, on night duty there. When I see there's
something on a man's mind that's as likely as not to be of service to
me if I can get at it, I encourage that man to talk. I saw there was
something on Applebee's mind--you can see through him with half an
eye--and I encouraged _him_ to talk. Glad enough he was, and willing
enough. And what do you think he asked me? Why, if I knew where Dick
Remington was hanging out? "In Catchpole Square, of course," I
answered, quite innocently. "That he isn't," said Applebee, as
triumphantly as if we were playing a hand at cards and he had won a
trick by fine play. "There's a notice pasted on the door that he's not
to be found there; he's gone away on business it says." "Well," said
I, "if he's not to be found in Catchpole Square you'll find him at
Inspector Robson's house." "No, I sha'n't," he answered, thinking he'd
scored another trick. "I've been there, and from what Mrs. Robson said
it's my belief she doesn't know where he is." "That's singular," I
said, "what do _you_ make of it?" "What do you make of it, Mr.
Lambert?" he asked. I considered a moment, and then said I gave it up.
"But _you've_ an opinion," said I, insinuatingly. "Let's have it."
Upon which he volunteered his conviction that Dick Remington had cut
and run. "Why should he cut and run?" I asked, as innocent as any
baby. "That," he answered, solemnly shutting himself up, "I must keep
to myself." I laughed in my sleeve. _He_ wants to discover the
murderer of Samuel Boyd, and collar the reward, and he has come to the
conclusion that Dick Remington's the man. It's comic. I give you my
word, it's comic.

But I ask again, what is the meaning of Remington's disappearance? It
means something. What? Is he hunting for the tiger, and has he got a
clue? It seems to me that I mustn't lose time. That Â£500 belongs to
me, and I intend to have it.

At eight o'clock I knocked at Dr. Pye's door, and a young woman opened
it, a fine upstanding animal from the country. "Norfolk," said I to
myself when she asked me what I wanted in the sing-song voice peculiar
to the county. "I want to see Dr. Pye," I said. "Not at home," she
answered, without a moment's hesitation. "I think he is," I said. She
stared at me helplessly. "That is the answer you've been told to
give," I said. "Yes," she said. "To every one?" I asked. "Yes," she
said. I slipped my card and a sixpence into her hand. "Put the
sixpence in your pocket," I said, "and take my card up to Dr. Pye."
Willing as she was to pocket the sixpence I think she would have shut
the door in my face if I had left it free, but one leg was inside and
one out. "You will get in trouble if you don't do as I tell you," I
said. "I am an officer of the law--a policeman." I knew the magic
there was in the word to a Norfolk village girl. "Take the card this
instant to Dr. Pye," I said, in a tone of authority. She vanished, and
I waited five minutes by my watch before she came down again. "You can
come up," she said, and I noticed that she had been crying. We went
upstairs together, and she opened a door.

A man was standing at a table, holding a glass containing a liquid up
to the gas light. Two other glasses containing liquid were on the
table; the glasses were long and thin, and the liquid of different
colours. With the exception of these glasses, the table, and two
wooden chairs, the room was bare of furniture. The mantelshelf had not
an article upon it, there was not a picture on the walls. The house is
double-fronted, and must contain a great many rooms; the one I was in
faced Shore Street; there was a shutter to the window, partly closed.

"Dr. Pye?" I said.

"I am Dr. Pye," he answered. "Do not interrupt me; I am making an
experiment."

I stood still and silent, and waited.

From inquiries I have made no person in the neighbourhood is more than
casually acquainted with Dr. Pye. He has a reputation as a scientific
man, but I have been unable to ascertain on what precise grounds. It
is supposed that he is always experimenting with chemicals and gases,
and ignorant people go as far as to declare that he is searching for
the elixir of life. He is not on visiting terms with any of his
neighbours; all that is known and said of him is hearsay.

A remarkable looking man. There is a stoop in his shoulders, and at
the first glance he gives one the impression that he has passed all
his life in study. His eyes are the colour of steel, and I should
judge him to be possessed of great mesmeric power. His voice is slow
and deliberate; his manners, also. A man less given to impulsive
action I never gazed upon. I must not omit to mention that his hair is
iron grey, and his face clean shaven.

Holding one glass in his left hand he lifted another with his right,
and mixed the liquids. Then he placed the glasses on the table, and
fixed his eyes upon them.

He had not once looked steadily at me, but I recognised in his actions
a magnetic power which, had I been a man of weak nerve, would have
compelled me to follow the result of this experiment with an interest
as keen as his own appeared to be, and to the exclusion of every other
subject. To put it more plainly, he would, in a manner of speaking,
have emptied my mind of its own thoughts and replaced them with his.
This is what did _not_ occur. I followed the experiment with simple
curiosity.

After a silence which lasted two or three minutes he lifted his eyes
from the glasses, and they met mine. I smiled and nodded at him. He
did not return my salutation, and there was no change in his grey
face.

In the matter of expression I never met a man who seemed so utterly
devoid of it as Dr. Pye. His features might have been carved in wood,
his eyes might have been steel balls, for all the indication they gave
of what was passing in his mind. When you have any business on hand
with a man of that kind, beware. I had no need of the warning, having
all my wits about me, and having come prepared for possible squalls;
and whatever were my feelings regarding Dr. Pye, admiration was
certainly one of them. The prospect of a battle royal with such an
antagonist exhilarated me.

We continued to gaze at each other for a few moments, and I was
careful not to change my expression. That he was disappointed in my
manner I did not doubt; I was not exactly the kind of man he would
have liked me to be. My mind was my own; he had no power over it.

Presently he turned his attention again to the glasses on the table,
timing with his watch some expected change in the liquids he had
mixed. If he was the party I was searching for I needed to look to my
safety, so, though I showed no fear, and felt none, I did not move
from the spot upon which I had taken my stand on entering the room.
The handle of the door was within reach of my hand, so was my pretty
little revolver, which I can hold in my palm without anyone being the
wiser.

Opening a cupboard which, in my swift observation of it, contained
nothing but a few sticks and glasses, he took a slender cane from a
shelf, and stirred up the liquid. As he did so it burst gradually into
flame, in which shone all the colours of the rainbow. Tiny streams of
fire ascended fountainlike into the air, and dropped back into the
glass; it burnt, I should say, for the space of three minutes, the
colours all the time glowing and changing. In a small way I have
seldom seen anything prettier. At first I was inclined to regard this
little performance as a kind of hanky-panky, but I soon corrected
myself, for any person less resembling a vulgar showman than Dr. Pye
it would be difficult to find.

The coruscations of colour died away, the spiral threads of fire had
spent themselves, the liquid had disappeared, and at the bottom of the
glass was a small sediment, which Dr. Pye carefully emptied into a
piece of white satin tissue paper, which he carefully folded and put
into his pocket. Then he spoke.

"I gave the maid instructions that no person was to be admitted to see
me, as I was engaged upon an exceedingly delicate experiment which it
has taken me some days to prepare."

"I hope it has been successful," I said, politely.

"I cannot tell," he answered. "The small modicum of powder I have
collected is in its present state valueless except as a destroyer."

"As a destroyer?"

"Yes. The minutest portion of it dissolved in a glass of water is
sudden death. But these are matters in which you cannot be expected to
take an interest."

"Pardon me, doctor. To all men of intelligence such matters are of the
deepest interest"--I was proceeding when he waved the subject away.

"It is not of my scientific experiments you have come to speak. I see
by your card"--he referred to it--"that you are a detective officer."

"My name is tolerably well known," I said, and he stopped me again.

"To members of the criminal classes, no doubt. I am behind the age, I
am afraid."

If he thought to mortify me by implying that he had never heard of me
he did not succeed. "It is known to others outside those classes. You
have read my evidence in the case?"

"In what case?"

"The Catchpole Square case."

"No," he said, "such cases have no attraction for me. I used to take
in the daily newspapers, but I found that they distracted my attention
from my pursuits, so now I read only scientific papers."

"But you gave evidence at the inquest, doctor!"

"I know I did. A friend mentioned the matter to me, spoke of incidents
connected with it, and said that the murder must have taken place on
the night of Friday, the 1st of March. I recollected that I was up
late that night, and that, as I stood at my window at three in the
morning, some unusual movement in the Square forced itself upon my
attention; I recollected that I had used an insignificant little
invention of mine, a new kind of flash-light, to ascertain precisely
the details of the movement. I spoke of this to my friend, who said it
was my duty to come forward and relate what had come under my
observation. In consequence of that remark I tendered my evidence, and
was glad to be rid of the affair."

"But you are not rid of it, doctor," I said.

"How is that?"

"Have you not heard that Mr. Reginald Boyd has been arrested for the
murder?"

"No, I have not seen a newspaper this week, and you are the first
visitor I have had. The young man has been arrested, has he? I trust
he will be able to clear himself. When did the arrest take place?"

"Yesterday evening. I made it. It is news to you, then, that he was
brought before the magistrate this morning?"

"Yes, it is quite new to me. What was the result?"

"He is remanded for a week. It takes some time to get up a case of
this kind, and when we take one in hand we don't like to be beaten.
I've had to do with many, Dr. Pye, and I've never been beaten yet. I
don't mean to be beaten now."

There was the faintest show of interest on his countenance. "Do you
believe, in the young man's guilt, Mr. Lambert?" he asked.

"Yes," I answered. "Don't you?"

"How is it possible for me to have an opinion?" he said, and I looked
upon it as an astonishing remark for him to make after the evidence he
had given at the inquest.

"But you saw him leave the house on the night of the murder, doctor,
and under most suspicious circumstances, as if he were mortally afraid
of being caught. Is not that enough to base an opinion upon?"

"I must be just, Mr. Lambert. When my eyes fell upon Mr. Reginald Boyd
in the Court I was startled by the resemblance he bore to the man I
saw in the Square. If attention had not been called to my feeling of
astonishment, which I suppose was expressed in my face, I am not sure
whether I should have spoken of the resemblance."

"But consider, doctor. You came forward in the interests of justice."

"Undoubtedly."

"Of your own accord. Without being summoned."

"Yes."

"Would it have been in the interests of justice that you should
conceal this startling resemblance?"

"It is a fair question. It would not. But still I say I might have
reflected upon the matter before I gave my suspicion tongue."

"You would have left the Court without revealing the secret?"

"Secret!" he exclaimed.

"Well, it was a matter known only to yourself. May we not call such a
knowledge a secret?"

"You argue skilfully, and have drawn me into a conversation which I
would have perferred to avoid. My time is valuable, Mr. Lambert."

"So is mine, Dr. Pye."

There was a pause; each was waiting for the other to speak, and I was
determined he should be the first.

"May I inquire," he said, "your reason for evincing so extraordinary
an interest in this affair?"

Here was an opportunity for a bit of acting; I took advantage of it.
Leaning forward I said in my most serious tone, "Dr. Pye, my
reputation is at stake. It is a dangerous admission to make, but we
are closeted together in confidence, and may say anything to each
other without fear. No one can hear us"--(I was not so sure of that,
but it suited my purpose to say it)--"and if either of us were called
upon to give an account of our interview--though there is nothing more
unlikely--we might say what we pleased, invent what we pleased, put
into each other's mouth anything we pleased. That is the advantage of
speaking without witnesses."

"You are very frank," he said.

"It pays me to be so. I repeat, my reputation is at stake. I have
arrested a man for murder, and I am bound to prove him guilty. There
are jealousies in all professions; there are jealousies in mine. I am
surrounded by men who envy me, and who would like to step in my shoes.
They would clap their hands in delight if I let the man I arrested
slip through my fingers. Well, I don't intend to give them this
satisfaction. My present visit to you is partly private, partly
professional. Of course, if you say to me, 'Mr. Lambert, I decline to
have anything to do with your private feelings,' the only thing open
to me would be to keep those private feelings to myself, and to treat
you, professionally, as a witness who was not disposed to assist me."

"Justice must not be thwarted," he said.

"Exactly. You hit the nail on the head. May we continue the
conversation on the lines that will suit you?"

"Well, continue," he said; "it is rather novel to me, and I will
endeavour to work up an interest in a matter so entirely foreign to
me. You see," he added, and I was not sure whether he intended to be
humorous or serious, "there is nothing scientific in it."

"Not in a strict sense, perhaps, but, allowing a latitude, there is
something scientific in the methods we detectives pursue. The piecing
together of the loose bits of evidence which we hunt up, a bit here, a
bit there, arguing upon it, drawing conclusions from it, rejecting
what will not fit, filling up the empty spaces, until we present
the whole case without a crack in it for a guilty man to slip
through--that is what we call circumstantial evidence, and it is
really a science, doctor. Where did we break off? I was contending
that it would have been wrong for you to have left the Court without
speaking of the startling resemblance between Mr. Reginald Boyd and
the man you saw coming from his father's house in the middle of the
night. It would have been worse than wrong, it would have been
criminal. Now, doctor, a man of your penetration could not be
mistaken. He says he was home and in bed at the time, but it is
impossible for him to prove it. And why? Because there is not a shadow
of doubt that he was the man you saw. There must be no wavering in
your evidence on this point; the crime must be brought home to him; he
must not escape. Doctor Pye, you must let no feeling of compassion
prevent you from stating the honest truth. You see what is at stake in
this matter."

I may say, without vanity, that I was playing my cards well, and if I
did not laugh in his face--which would have been foolish, though I
could have done so with much enjoyment--I am entitled to my laugh at
the recollection of the scene.

"Your reputation is at stake," he said.

"I don't deny it; and the ends of justice; a much more important thing
to a gentleman of your position."

"Am I to infer that my presence will be necessary in a criminal
court?"

"It cannot be dispensed with. You will be served with a notice to
appear as a witness."

"When?"

"Next Friday at the Bishop Street Police Court. There is a clever
lawyer against us, Mr. Pallaret, and my instructions are to make the
case in its initial stages as strong as possible, for he will exert
all his powers to break it down."

"I must appear, I suppose," he said.

"And you will maintain that Mr. Reginald Boyd is the man."

"Yes, to the best of my knowledge and belief."

"Mr. Pallaret is a skilful cross-examiner."

"I will be prepared for him."

"He will endeavour to throw discredit upon your statement."

There was just the suspicion of a smile on his lips as he said, "Let
him try."

"It will be the more necessary for you to be firm, doctor," I said,
and I was curious to see whether he would fall into the trap, "because
Mrs. Death's evidence as to the time you saw Mr. Reginald Boyd come
out of the house is in direct contradiction to yours."

"Yes, I know."

"She says she heard the clock of Saint Michael's Church strike three
when she was in the Square."

"She is mistaken. She might easily be, alarmed as she was for the
safety of her husband."

He had fallen into the trap. Here was a man who had stated that I was
the first visitor he had had this week, and that he had not seen a
newspaper, acknowledging in his last replies to me that he was
acquainted with the evidence Mrs. Death had given in the Coroner's
Court yesterday. If it occurred to him that he had contradicted
himself he did not gather from me that I was aware of it. I rose to
go, and kept my face to him.

"I will wish you good night, doctor," I said, and then I lingered. "By
the way, might I see that clever little device of yours for throwing
light to a distance?"

"I am sorry I cannot show it to you," he replied. "It is being
repaired. Good night."

He was anxious to be rid of me, but I still lingered.

"It is from the back windows of your house, doctor, that you can see
into Catchpole Square?"

"Yes," he replied, and his voice was not cordial; but that I judge it
seldom is. I mean, that it was more guarded.

"Would you mind showing me the window you looked out of when you saw
Mr. Reginald Boyd?"

"I cannot show you the room to-night. It is used as a sleeping
apartment by one of the females in the house."

"I beg your pardon; but I should like to see it before next Friday."

"There will be no difficulty. Good night."

"Good night," I said again.

He accompanied me to the street door, inviting me by a motion of his
hand to precede him down the stairs. I would not be so impolite. I
insisted upon his going first, and I followed him, with my right hand
in the pocket containing my little revolver. Our last salutations
exchanged, he shut the street door upon me.

I walked to the end of the street, and then, on the opposite side of
the road, slowly retraced my steps till I was within twenty yards or
so of the house, and waited till Constable Applebee came round on his
beat.

"You will remain here," I said to him, "and keep Dr. Pye's house under
observation, without drawing attention upon yourself, till I return. I
shall be back in less than half an hour. Report to me if any person
enters or leaves the house during my absence."

When I returned it was in the company of an officer in plain clothes,
whom I had instructed to keep watch on the house until I sent another
man to relieve him. Applebee reported that Dr. Pye's street door had
not been opened.

Well, the train is laid. When it is fired, if friend Joseph Pitou is
not following a will-o'-the-wisp, there will be a rare explosion. Even
if he is, I think I can promise one.

What annoys me is, that I have been unable to get the particulars of
the case of Louis Lorenz.

A postman's knock at the door! The telegram!

Yes, here it is: "Letter, in French, to-morrow. Pitou."




                            CHAPTER LVII.

                DETECTIVE LAMBERT CONTINUES HIS DIARY.


On Monday morning Detective Lambert, as recorded in his diary,
received Joseph Pitou's letter from Milan--this time written in
French, which, being duly translated by Mrs. Lambert, caused the
English detective profound astonishment and delight. It was in keeping
with the literary methods he pursued that he did not insert the letter
in his diary, and gave no intelligible account of its contents.
Neither would it have been in accordance with his methods to have
omitted mysterious reference to it:

"Letter from Joseph Pitou, commencing, 'My Very Dear and Very
Illustrious Compatriot and Brother-in-arms,' which I look upon as
foreign bunkum. I don't object to the 'illustrious,' but we English
would have put it differently.

"If I were not so closely mixed up with the Catchpole Square Mystery I
should regard friend Joseph's letter as being copied out of a romance.
It reads like romance. But it isn't; it is a chapter, or several
chapters, out of real life. It is a feather in one's cap to be
connected with such a character--not friend Joseph, but the game we
are hunting. Big game. The idea of coming face to face with it is
enough to scare a timid man, but that kind of risk doesn't scare an
Englishman. I won't do friend Joseph the injustice to say it might
scare him.

"He sends me the portrait of Louis Lorenz. The mischief of it is that
Lorenz's face is covered with hair--a fine crop which in the present
instance, I do not admire. When a criminal is condemned to death in
Gallicia don't they shave him? A felon loses his rights as a citizen,
and his moustachios and whiskers are the property of the State.

"My man is clean shaven, but the blue shade on his chin and cheeks
show that he has a fine stiff crop of his own. So have hundreds of
thousands of other men. Still it is a link, though not a strong one.

"The point of resemblance is in the forehead and eyes. I took as clear
a view as possible of his face, and I did not fail to observe that,
whether by accident or design, he sat with his back to the light.
True, he did not shift his chair to place himself in that position,
but for all that I decide it was design and not accident. He seldom
raised his eyes; when he did he found me ready for him. Now, if it had
been Applebee who sat opposite him----"

And here, presumably, Lambert broke off to indulge in a laugh.

Near midnight on the same day he continued his diary, but there was no
reference to Joseph Pitou or Louis Lorenz.

"At three o'clock called on Dr. Pye. An old woman opened the door.
'Dr. Pye at home?' I asked. 'Not at home,' she answered. 'Take my card
up to him,' I said. 'Not at home,' she repeated, and jammed my leg in
the door. I remonstrated. 'Take your leg away,' she said. Seeing
that she was determined, and having no authority to enter the house, I
took my leg away, and she slammed the door in my face. Faithful
creature--and well paid for her services, I'll swear. Told the lie
with a face of brass, for a lie it was. Dr. Pye was at home. Where is
my maid from Norfolk? She was seen to leave the house on Saturday
morning. Cab at the door. Small japanned box brought out, containing
her wardrobe. Cab drove off with box on the roof and my Norfolk maid
inside. I ought to have had more than one man on the watch, for then I
should have known where the cab drove to. Most probably to a railway
station, to take my maid to her native village. Norfolk has many
villages. Why was Dr. Pye so anxious to be rid of her? Answer--because
she did not slam the door in my face, as the old woman did.

"With the exception of two visits from Mr. Ezra Lynn (from the
description given of the man there could be no mistake it was he)
there has been nothing discovered. These visits were made on Saturday
night and last night. On each occasion he came at eight o'clock. On
Saturday night he remained two hours, last night he remained three.
Dr. Pye has not been seen to leave the house. From the tradesmen who
call there nothing has been learned. The establishment is carried on
on ready money lines. Everything sent home is paid for at the
servants' entrance. As a ready money customer Dr. Pye bears a good
name in the neighbourhood.

"I was not content with one visit to Dr. Pye to-day. At five o'clock I
presented myself again--on official business. The same old woman
opened the door. 'Dr. Pye at home?' 'Not at home.' 'I must see him.'
'Not at home.' There was no chance of my putting my leg inside; the
door was on the chain. 'I serve this notice upon him,' I said,
thrusting the paper into the old woman's hand. 'It is an order for him
to appear as a witness at the Bishop Street Police Court next Friday
morning, the 22nd of March, at eleven o'clock, to give evidence in the
case of the murder of Samuel Boyd.' The woman took the notice, and
left me alone once more on the wrong side of the door.

"I have treated Mr. Rawdon, the contentious juryman, to a sight of me
on three separate occasions. Not a word have I addressed to him; I
have simply given him to understand in a silent manner that he is
under observation. He does understand it, and does not appear to be
very comfortable.

"Where is Mr. Dick Remington? He has not been seen by any of my people
since Thursday last. Has he been spirited away? Is there any
connection between his disappearance and the disappearance of Abel
Death? To both questions I answer, no. The notice of his absence still
remains on the house in Catchpole Square. Applebee informs me that the
door of that house has not been opened from the day the notice was
posted on it. He is keeping close watch upon the house, and I am
keeping close watch upon him. When he makes a move, or discovers
anything, I shall be at hand. Things can't remain in this quiet state
much longer. Some time this week there will be a flare up. Don't you
think so?"




                            CHAPTER LVIII.

                   THE DISCOVERY OF THE CRYPTOGRAM.


While Detective Lambert was making these entries, events of which he
had no suspicion were progressing in another quarter. Some premonition
of startling incidents soon to happen must have been very strong
within him, or he would not have been out of bed a couple of hours
after midnight, prowling, in a safe disguise, in the vicinity of
Catchpole Square and Shore Street. Constable Applebee came across him
twice without recognising him, although Lambert gave him every
opportunity, asking him on both occasions the way to Holborn. Lambert
apparently was the worse for drink, and Applebee would probably have
had more to say to him, and might indeed have "run him in" as a
suspicious character had it not been for the interest he took in the
immediate neighbourhood of Samuel Boyd's house, to which particular
spot he devoted more attention than was consistent with his duties on
the space of ground covered by his beat. The second time Lambert asked
him the way to Holborn, the constable proffered a sensible piece of
advice, to the effect that the man would be better in bed, to which he
was advised to go if he did not wish to get into trouble. "Is that
your advice?" asked Lambert, with a tipsy lurch. "Yes, it is," replied
Applebee, "and if you're not a born fool you'll take it." "I'd have
you know," retorted Lambert, "that I'm a respectable mechanic, and my
advice to you is not to be so cocky. I'd make as good a bobby as you
any day in the week." This angered Applebee, but did not move him to
retaliatory action, and Lambert walked off, laughing in his sleeve.
His light mood did not last long. Dark clouds were coming into the
sky; a few drops of rain fell. There was a flash of lightning and a
clap of thunder. "We shall have a storm," he muttered.

At that very moment Dr. Vinsen and Dr. Pye were closeted together, and
events were approaching a climax. On the afternoon of that day Dr. Pye
had received a note from his friend, announcing that he intended to
pay him a visit at midnight. It was a strange hour to choose for a
friendly call, and Dr. Pye was not pleased, but these men were in a
certain sense dependent upon each other, and neither could just now
afford to open up a quarrel; therefore, when Dr. Vinsen's summons at
the street door was heard by Dr. Pye he went down himself and admitted
his visitor. The interview was held at the back of the house, in the
room with shuttered windows, from which a view of Samuel Boyd's house
could be obtained.

"It is a dangerous time for a visit," were Dr. Pye's first words.

"By daylight," said Dr. Vinsen, "the danger would be greater. I took
care to see, before I knocked, that there was no person in the street.
Besides, I trust you as little as you trust me."

"You have a reason for the remark," observed Dr. Pye.

"I have, or I should not have made it. But let us be amicable--be
a-mi-ca-ble. I am willing to converse in a spirit of confidence. You
have wounded me by your suspicions, and you have a design which you
are hiding from me--from me, your best friend. Has your spectre
appeared again?"

"An hour ago I saw it at the window."

Dr. Vinsen looked at his host incredulously. Dr. Pye placed a portrait
before him.

"I took this negative last night; I developed it this morning. Do you
recognise it?"

Dr. Vinsen's face grew pale as he gazed at the portrait of Samuel
Boyd.

"Are you mad?" he asked, "or am I?"

"Do not be alarmed," said Dr. Pye, calmly; "the man is not there. It
is the picture of a vision, and is one step farther in our knowledge
of the power of the human will. When I received your letter this
afternoon I determined that I would search the house to-night in your
company; or, if you prefer it, I will search alone."

"No; it shall be in my company. I am not afraid of ghosts."

Dr. Pye smiled scornfully.

"You turned white at the sight of the picture."

"A momentary discomposure, nothing more. I do not deny that I have not
your iron nerve. I am very human, my friend;--ve-ry hu-man."

"Drop the mask," said Dr. Pye, sternly. "I am sick of your whining.
Will you have some wine?"

"Something stronger than wine."

"To fortify yourself for a meeting with our spectre?" Dr. Pye laughed
in derision, and produced a decanter of brandy, to which his visitor
helped himself liberally. From the bottom of a cupboard he took a
cobwebbed bottle of wine, which he handled and opened very carefully.
He smiled as he held the glass up to the light, and then drank it
slowly, as if it were really the elixir of life which popular rumour
credited him with searching for. "I would give much," he said, "for
that store of old wine which Samuel Boyd left behind him. Had it not
been for you I would have had every bottle in this house."

"And so risked discovery," said Dr. Vinsen. "As it was you courted
danger by taking two bottles to gratify your insane tastes."

"I have courted greater dangers and escaped them. You are too
cautious, my friend. All my life I have found safety in boldness. You
accuse me of withholding from your knowledge a design which I have in
view. What design?"

"In good time, my very dear friend. There are other matters first.
Before we go into them, a question. Does your patient remain in the
same state?"

"There is no change in him."

"He will disclose nothing?"

"His mind is a blank."

"That is the result of your fine plan," said Dr. Vinsen, with a sneer.
"Perhaps you will acknowledge that my plan was the best--to silence
him and leave him in the cellar."

"I acknowledge nothing. The reasonable presumption was that he could
have given us a clue. Time enough then to have silenced him. As it
happens he has failed to be of service to us."

"How will you dispose of him now without drawing suspicion upon you?"

"Upon us, you mean." Dr. Vinsen shifted uneasily upon his seat. "I
will find a way, and you shall share the risk." He smiled as he added,
"I will insure your safety for a small premium, so we will not waste
time in recrimination. Come to the 'other matters' you have referred
to, and of which I am as yet in ignorance."

"Not quite in ignorance, my friend. Surely I have prepared you, surely
I have been patient. I decline to be placed in a false light." He took
out a pocketbook and laid it on the table, guarding it with his hand.
"I have a conscience; I must justify myself even in your eyes."

"Is it worth while to make the attempt?"

"I think so; I really think so. I must lay my head upon my pillow with
my mind at ease--my mind at ease. You, with your lofty notions and
your wild search for the unattainable, you with your spectres and
visions, know little of the sufferings of a sensitive spirit such as
mine."

"Faugh! Is _this_ worth while?"

"You have your ways, I have mine," said Dr. Vinsen, with a sly smile.
"I must trouble you to listen while I go over the ground."

"So be it. And if my suspicions are correct--and they generally are--I
may trouble _you_ to listen while _I_ go over the ground."

"It will be a pleasure. I think it is three years since you and I
became acquainted. Correct me if I am wrong."

"It is immaterial. Say three years--or thirty."

"No, my friend; let us be exact. This is an affair of figures. It is
three years since you wrote to me in acknowledgment of a circular you
received from me. I had money to lend, you required a loan. I advanced
you five hundred pounds."

"Four."

"Five, my friend, five. The odd hundred was deducted as payment of
interest in advance."

"Part payment."

"You have an excellent memory. I need not go into the details. In the
course of a few months you required more money and I advanced it to
you."

"Spare me the details of each transaction. Come to the point."

"I will. Up to the present day you have had from me, in various sums,
at various times, a total of three thousand pounds----"

"In actual money, not half that."

"Which, with interest added," continued Dr. Vinsen, alias Ezra Lynn,
not troubling himself to argue the point, "amounts now to a trifle
over five thousand pounds. Will you oblige me by looking over these
figures and verifying them?"

"No, I will take your word that they are correct, according to your
reckoning."

"I thank you for your confidence," said Dr. Vinsen, who did not,
however, seem to appreciate this indifference. "It is not to be
supposed that I advanced my hard-earned capital without some sort of
security. You gave it to me in the shape of a bill of sale over these
art treasures of yours, for which you have an absurd passion, and
which I do not deny have a marketable value, and over every piece of
portable property in this house. From time to time I have urged you to
discharge the debt, wholly or in part, and my appeals have been
disregarded. My dear friend, there is a time when one's patience
becomes exhausted. Need I say more?"

"Yes. You are only in the middle of the chapter. Samuel Boyd has to be
introduced. Proceed."

"At your wish," said Dr. Vinsen, with evident reluctance. "Some six
weeks ago, when I was pressing you for repayment, you made mention to
me----"

"Stop. When you were pressing me for repayment and threatening to sell
me up--you left out the latter clause."

"You made mention to me of a plan, which would not only enable you to
repay me what you owed me, but would result to our mutual advantage.
You had, you said, secret access to the house of Samuel Boyd, who was
in the habit of keeping there considerable sums of money, of which it
would be easy to obtain possession. Without risk, without danger. You
laid particular stress upon that."

"I did," said Dr. Pye, and the inscrutable smile which accompanied the
words did not add to his confederate's composure.

"You needed a partner in the execution of your plan, a sleeping
partner, you said, who would have nothing to do but to assist in
removing the cash and valuables from his house to this, for which
assistance he was to receive half the proceeds."

"Say spoil."

"The proceeds. I objected, not being willing to be a party to an act
of personal violence. I am a peaceable man, and have made my money by
peaceable means."

"By peaceable fraud."

"Why use harsh terms? All my transactions are legal, and protected by
the law. In reply to my objection to a deed of violence you told me
that you could in a moment render a sleeping man so utterly insensible
and oblivious to all that was passing around him as to utterly remove
every possible chance of risk. We were to enter the house when Samuel
Boyd was asleep; you were to go into his chamber and render him
insensible and unconscious."

"While you remained outside," said Dr. Pye, still with the inscrutable
smile on his lips, "in happy ignorance of the sleeping man's fate."

"I object to these interruptions," said Dr. Vinsen, sulkily. "Finish
the story your own way."

"I will. I informed you that Samuel Boyd, for an unknown purpose of
his own, had been for some weeks past withdrawing large sums of money
from the bank, and had been selling securities, and that I expected he
would have in his safe on the night of March the 1st several thousand
pounds, of which I offered you half for the tame part you were to play
in the robbery. Your cupidity was aroused; you could not resist the
bait, and you consented to become my partner in the crime. You do not
like the terms I use; they are the correct terms. I am no canting
psalm-singer; when I commit a crime I accept the responsibility; I do
not shirk and whine; and as for the penalty, trust me for evading it.
It was arranged that out of my share of the spoil I was to pay you
what I owed you, so that you had a double interest in the success of
the plan. The night arrived, and you were here, jubilant, expectant,
greedy for the gold, but yet with a craven cowardice for which I
despised you. However, you screwed your courage to the sticking point,
and when all the lights in Samuel Boyd's house were extinguished I
showed you how I obtained access to the premises. We entered in
silence, and undetected; we made our way up the stairs and entered the
office which contained the safe. You shook like an aspen, and I left
you in the office and went alone into the bedroom, carrying a light.
At that very moment Samuel Boyd awoke and started up in bed before I
had time to press upon his face the handkerchief which I had prepared
to render him unconscious. He sprang from the bed, and the
handkerchief fell from my hand. One cry escaped his lips--only one,
for my hand was on his throat. But he was strong, a more powerful man
than I had conceived him to be, and he struggled with me so
determinedly that we stumbled together into the office, where you
stood, white-faced and trembling. By some means he got hold of a
pistol, and fired two shots. One bullet went into the wall, where it
was found by our good friend Remington, evidence of which was given by
him and Lambert the detective at the inquest. Where the other bullet
went has not yet been discovered. I thought I was struck, and for a
moment my hold on Samuel Boyd relaxed. His eyes fell upon you, and
your name escaped his lips, which was the first intimation I received
that you had had transactions with him. That roused you to action, for
you knew that if he were left alive you were doomed. You sprang upon
him, and bore him to the ground. Then it was two to one. Our hands
were at his throat. Whose fingers gave him the _coup de grace?_"

"Yours," said Dr. Vinsen, in a hoarse whisper.

"Yours," said Dr. Pye, calmly, "as I am ready to testify on my oath.
However it was, there lay Samuel Boyd, dead before our eyes. We came
to commit a robbery; we had committed murder. As we stood gazing upon
the dead body we heard a knock at the street door, and I thought you
would have fainted, you were so terror struck. In a whisper you
suggested flight; had your advice been followed we were lost, for
there was no time to mask the means by which we had obtained access to
the house. The knocking continued, and it was then that the
opportunity was afforded me of displaying one of my talents. As a
mimicker of voices I am unrivalled, and you are aware of my skill in
another histrionic achievement. It was imperative that the summons
should be answered, or the neighbourhood might have been aroused. I
seized your hand, my dear accomplice in crime, and we descended to the
street door. Mimicking Samuel Boyd's voice I inquired who was there.
The reply was, 'It is I, sir, Abel Death. For God's sake let me speak
to you!' Fearing the result if the demand was not complied with I drew
the bolt and the chain, and dragged the man in; and as he entered you
struck him with such force that he fell to the ground senseless. I
have never inquired why you struck him."

"It was an impulse of passion," said Dr. Vinsen, in a faltering voice.

"Foist those subterfuges upon weaker men. I did not inquire because I
knew. You held the candle above your head, and Abel Death saw your
face, as the man we had murdered had done, and recognised you, as he
had done. Why do you wince? We did murder him, comrade in crime, and
are both liable to the law for the deed." Quietly as he spoke he
seemed to take delight in associating Dr. Vinsen with himself in the
ruthless work. "Your thought, when you struck Abel Death down, was
that if he were allowed to go free he would be able to give evidence
against you."

"And against you."

"Thanks for your consideration of me, but I can see to my own safety
without aid from such as you. When yours is imperilled there is
something of the savage in you; I give you credit for so much
manliness. You would have killed him where he lay."

"Had you made an end of him," said Dr. Vinsen, morosely----

"Or had you done it," interrupted Dr. Pye. "Why give me all the honour
of the task we were engaged upon?"

"His tongue would have been silenced for ever," concluded Dr. Vinsen,
"and we should have been safe."

"I am not so sure of that. Anyway I deemed it prudent that he should
live till we had made search for Samuel Boyd's treasure. If that
search had been successful I might have handed the poor clerk over to
your tender mercy. But it was not successful. In the safe we found a
paltry two hundred pounds, and bills, and documents, and books of
accounts. The books were valuable to us, for if they had fallen into
other hands, it would have been seen that we were both indebted to the
man we killed. Among the bills were many of mine, and some of yours.
It was not till then that I learned you owed him money; and your
motive for joining me in the robbery was partly explained. The books
and bills destroyed, and the man dead, your indebtedness to him was
cancelled. You are a cunning dog, Ezra Lynn. There were also Lord
Wharton's bills, which, I fear, are valueless to us."

"You have not kept them!" cried Dr. Vinsen.

"I have, and every document we took away."

"But they implicate _me!_"

"It is perhaps for that reason I have not destroyed them," said Dr.
Pye, coolly. "We sink or swim together, Ezra Lynn, so long as we
remain in England. Among the documents was the list of Lady Wharton's
jewels, and a statement of how Samuel Boyd became possessed of them,
with other statements which informed us that he was expected to
present himself at Bournemouth on the following Wednesday, with the
fifteen hundred pounds he had arranged to advance to her. But where
were the jewels? We hunted for them in vain, and to this hour have
been unable to lay hands upon them, although we know they must be
there."

"They may not be. The burglar who broke into the house on the night
you went to Bournemouth may have found them."

"No. What we could not find he did not find. On the night I went to
Bournemouth!" said Dr. Pye, and for the first time a laugh escaped
him. "Tell me another man who could have so successfully imposed upon
her ladyship, who would have had the audacity to carry out a deception
so hazardous? Do you not feel proud in having a partner so bold and
daring? Judge by that of what I am capable, and whether I am fitted to
hold command. After what I have seen these five nights past, the image
of Samuel Boyd, who lies dead in his grave, would any other man have
the hardihood to enter that house? I am a stranger to fear, Ezra Lynn.
When our conversation is ended we make search for the lost jewels; it
may be the last chance we shall have. To finish the story of that
Friday night before you disclose what is in your mind. I made Abel
Death secure by plunging him into a state of insensibility from which
it was impossible for him to recover till late the following day, and
then we removed the books and papers, leaving behind us one document
which fixed the guilt of the murder upon Mr. Reginald Boyd."

"How is it," asked Dr. Vinsen, "that that accusation has not been
produced?"

"There are more ways than one of accounting for it. The man who made
the burglarious entrance into the house may have seized the papers we
left upon the table, in the expectation that he could turn them to
profit, to discover later that to produce them would be putting
himself into the criminal dock; or it may be that Mr. Richard
Remington appropriated the document and destroyed it, out of regard
for Inspector Robson's family, and probably also because he believes
in Mr. Reginald Boyd's innocence. Hark! Do you hear the thunder? A
storm is approaching. All the better for our purpose. It is two
o'clock, and we have little time to waste. I will make short work of
the conclusion of that night's proceedings. At your suggestion we
placed the body of Samuel Boyd comfortably in its bed, and cleared
away all traces of the struggle. Your argument was that, as it would
become known that Mr. Reginald Boyd visited his father that night, it
would be supposed he had adopted the expedient to make it appear that
the murdered man died a natural death, and so avert suspicion from
himself. It was a lame argument, for the marks of our fingers were on
his throat, but I humoured you, as we humour a child who asks a
harmless question. The last thing we did was to carry Abel Death from
the house. Some days afterwards we learned that Mr. Richard Remington
was taking an active interest in the disappearance of the clerk, and
for the purpose of ascertaining to what extent he was in communication
with Mrs. Death you introduced yourself to her under the false name,
by which you are known to her and to him. I raised no objection to the
plan; the risk was yours, and I was willing that you should run it.
You used my name without my authority, and I understand why you did
so. It was to make me a partner in the risk, was it not?"

"Yes," replied Dr. Vinsen, sullenly.

"An honest confession. You feared that I should shirk the consequences
of our crime--let us call it by its usual name--to which you attach so
much importance. You are mistaken; I am ready to meet them, always,
always ready. I have overcome greater dangers, have steered my way
safely over rocks and quicksands far more perilous. Shall I
recapitulate the particulars of a later incident in this affair? That
it chanced that one of the men summoned on the jury was a person who
owed you money which he could not pay; that you held him so completely
in your power that you could bring worldly ruin upon him; that you
entered into a conspiracy with him to use his influence with his
brother jurymen in order that a verdict of wilful murder against
Reginald Boyd should be returned; that you----"

"Enough of that," interposed Dr. Vinsen. "Surely it is not necessary
to go into these details."

"A statement of them refreshes the memory; it is important not to lose
sight of the smallest incident in this complex matter--but as you
will. And now, my worthy partner, before we proceed to the house that
faces this window, explain what you mean by saying that your patience
is exhausted, and by your threat with reference to the art treasures I
have gathered, which I value as I value my life?"

"You have had a large sum of money from me," said Dr. Vinsen,
doggedly. "I claim my own. The debt must be discharged."

"And if payment is impossible just now?"

"I cannot wait any longer."

"Shall we say you will not?"

"You goad me to it. I will not."

"But it happens that you must wait my pleasure--aye, _must!_ Ezra
Lynn, you little know the man upon whose fate yours depends, and who
would have no more compunction in striking you dead where you
sit than in plucking the leaves from a rose. You would rob me of my
treasures--the treasures I have purchased with blood. Not while I
live--not while I live. Here is beauty that I can worship, the work of
the great masters of the past, exquisite colour and perfect form, in
the production of which genius toiled with a divine end in view. If my
history ever becomes known the world will read the story of a man who
greatly dared, of one who loved beauty in its every shape and form, of
one who, unblessed with wealth, stopped at no crime to gain it, in
order to follow his star, and who, when all was lost--if such a fate
befall him--defied his enemies and defeated them in the moment of
their victory. You start at the word crime. It is a common word, and I
use it in the common sense, but not in the sense in which _I_ view it.
All things are justified to men who dare as I have dared. What is the
sacrifice of a human life in the endeavour to wrest nature's sublime
secrets from her breast? Man wars with man, and strews the battlefield
with the slain. Is that called a crime? We glorify it, we sing hymns
to it, the church cries 'Hosanna!' and its priests praise the Lord of
Hosts who crowned our banners with victory. If victory crown mine--and
it may yet, in the teeth of all obstacles--so shall I be praised and
glorified. Crime! There is no such word to the victor. I laugh at the
law that would make a criminal of a hero. Not for the first time shall
I have successfully defied it."

He paused, and smiled scornfully as a flash of lightning pierced a
chink in the window, which he instantly unshuttered.

"We may be seen!" cried Dr. Vinsen, catching his arm.

He took no heed of the warning, but stood at the window, and smiled
again at the peal of thunder at the lightning's heels. Whether the
words he had uttered were or were not the ravings of a madman, it was
clear that he was terribly in earnest.

"It is but a commencement of the storm," he said presently, in a
calmer tone, turning from the window. "There is still something
further to explain. You accused me of concealing a design from you."

Dr. Vinsen fortified himself with brandy before replying. His nerves
were shaken, and the liquor gave him courage.

"Why have you had two travelling trunks made, and inscribed with the
name of Corsi?"

"Ah, you have discovered that. It is the name I shall assume when I
leave these shores for another country. The trunks, as you have
doubtless observed, are specially constructed for the safe transport
of works of art."

"I forbid you to remove them," cried Dr. Vinsen. "They no longer
belong to you."

"How so?"

"How so?" echoed Dr. Vinsen. "You will not deny your signature?"

"No, I will not deny it."

"By this document," said Dr. Vinsen, taking a paper from his
pocket-book, "which I had duly stamped on the day you signed it, they
became my property if, in six months from that date, you had not
discharged your debt to me. The six months expired to-day."


"Pause a moment before you open it. When did you read it last?"

"Yesterday, and put it in my pocket-book to bring here to-night."

"If my memory does not play me false, the date was the 18th of
September, 1897. I did not approve of the document you asked me to
sign, and you wrote another at this table, worded somewhat
differently. One hundred and eighty-three days have elapsed since
then. I am curious to see if I timed it correctly. Open the paper."

Dr. Vinsen unfolded it, and started in amazement. The paper was blank,
nothing appearing on it but the red Government stamp.

"It was a vulgar trick," said Dr. Pye. "You wrote and I signed, not in
ink which gradually fades, but which suddenly disappears at an
appointed hour. Content yourself, my worthy friend, and thank me for
saving you from a danger which would have sent you to the hulks. Had
you attempted to dispose of these gems to a dealer in any European
city you would have been immediately arrested. They have been bought
with blood, and there is not a police court that has not a list of
them. Priceless treasures! Here are vases, medallions, and bronzes of
Benvenuto Cellini, for which collectors would give thousands of
guineas, and every one known throughout the civilised world. That
wondrous artificer saw visions, as I do, and his progress was marked
with blood, as mine has been. Content yourself, I say; when I make my
fortune you shall be paid, and if we discover the jewels to-night you
shall have the lion's share. Now, follow me, if you have the courage."


                          *   *   *   *   *


Noiseless footsteps on the dark stairs, noiseless footsteps in the
passages--the footsteps of men in their stocking feet. They reach the
landing on which Samuel Boyd's bedroom and office are situated.

The storm rages without, tearing through the Square with fierce,
shrieking moans and cries, like a forest of wild beasts in pain. There
is a leak in the roof of the house, and the men within it, when there
is a lull, hear the raindrops falling, pat, pat, pat. One of the men
shudders at a terrifying thought, born of the memory of a night when a
murder was committed there. If a human being were on the roof, stabbed
to the heart, so might _his_ life's blood drip through the aperture.
In the terrified man's fancy he sees the red stains on the floor, sees
them spread through the air, though nothing is visible in his actual
sight. A muffled cry escapes him.

"Hush!" From the other man. "Do not raise your voice above a whisper."

"Why not?" From the trembling man. "There is no one here but
ourselves."

"Fool! The house may be watched. Why do you shrink from me? Are you
afraid?"

"No." But the speaker's lips and face are white. "Can we not have a
light?"

"Not here. I have matches and a candle with me. There is a screen in
the office--here is the door--step in, softly, softly! Now, help me
move the screen before the window. Come, ghost, spectre, or vision,
show yourself!"


"For God's sake, stop!"

"Coward! Ah, that lightning flash! And now the thunder! Listen to the
rain. It is a deluge."

They stoop and light the candle, crouching by the writing-table.

"Keep the light near the ground. The window is masked, but if the
candle is raised its glimmer might be seen from the Square. Move this
way. Nearer to this dumb image of wax in its hooded chair. It would be
a rare achievement to breathe life into it, to compel it to speak, and
reveal where the treasure we seek is hidden."

So low are their voices that it would be impossible for any person
acquainted with the speakers to recognise them by that sound. They are
standing at the back of the hooded chair, and the waxwork figure of
the Chinaman, with its fixed and pallid face, stares straight at
vacancy.

"Speak!" whispers the bolder of the two, in savage derision, and
shakes the chair--so violently that the Charles the Second cane it
holds in its hand slips and falls to the ground.

"I recall a story," he continues, picking up the stick, and still in a
whispered voice, "of a treasure of great value being concealed for
generations in a cane like this. If this were hollow it could be used
for just such a purpose. What are these protuberances round the rim?
Hold the light closer, closer! A circlet of old English letters."

By accident he presses one of the letters, and as he does so is
conscious of a movement in the silver knob at the top of the cane.
Bending over it he sees that the letter he pressed is B, and that the
pressure has caused the figure 2 to spring up on the surface of the
knob.

"B, the second letter in the alphabet, stands for 2," he whispers
excitedly. "The last words written by Samuel Boyd on the memorandum
which would send his son to the gallows if it were found, were
'Notation 2647.' The sixth letter in the alphabet is F." He presses
the letter, and the figure 6 appears on the knob. "Ha, ha! The fourth
letter, D." He presses that, and the figure 4 appears, the figures now
ranging 264. "The seventh letter, G. The notation is complete--2647!"

Such perfect control did the speaker have over himself that even in
that moment of excitement his voice does not rise above a whisper.
Both men are now in a standing posture, the discoverer of the simple
cryptogram holding the cane.

"Now for the test," he says, and with the ball of his broad thumb he
presses hard upon the four figures. A click is heard. The silver knob
springs up.

"The jewels!" he whispers, exultantly. "They are here--they are here!
See!"

In the utterance of the word a vivid flash of lightning illumines the
room, and one man utters a startled exclamation, the other a frenzied
shriek, for in that momentary flash they see the figure of the
Chinaman rise suddenly from its chair. The candle is dashed to the
ground, enveloping them in black darkness, and the cane, with its
concealed treasure, is plucked from the hand that held it!




                             CHAPTER LIX.

               CONSTABLE APPLEBEE DISTINGUISHES HIMSELF.


Constable Applebee, seeking shelter from the storm beneath the roof of
Deadman's Court, kept his face and his thoughts in the direction of
Samuel Boyd's house, for such complete possession had the mystery
taken of him that lightning, wind, and rain were powerless to drive it
from his mind. Besides which, as he afterwards informed his wife, he
had a presentiment that "something was going to happen." The latest
flash of lightning caused him to clap his hand instinctively upon his
eyes; the crash of thunder that followed caused him to drop his hand.
Then, as though the elements had exhausted themselves, there was a
sudden hush, for the sound of the fast-falling rain was faint in his
ears after the deafening thunderpeal. So faint, indeed, that, in the
belief that the storm was spent, he stepped into Catchpole Square and
looked around, distinguishing only the outlines of the buildings
because of the darkness of the night. Almost on the instant the door
of Samuel Boyd's house was violently opened, and a man rushed out,
slamming it behind him. With such frantic haste did he run that he
came into collision with the constable, and both were nearly upset.
They recovered their equilibrium simultaneously, and before the man
could get his breath Applebee proved himself equal to the occasion.

"Easy, there!" he exclaimed, and with one hand caught the man by the
throat, while with the other he raised his whistle to his lips, and
blew a loud and vigorous summons for assistance.

"Let me go!" cried the man, struggling to get free. "Come into the
house with me--quick, quick, or the murderers will escape!"

"_You_ don't escape," said Applebee. "Keep still, or I'll knock you on
the head." And he tightened his hand on the man's throat.

At this moment his summons for assistance was answered by the
respectable mechanic who had twice inquired the way to Holborn.
"What's up?" he inquired.

Applebee pulled out his bull's eye lamp, and turned its light upon the
new arrival. "Oh, it's you," he said. "I call upon you in the Queen's
name to assist me in arresting this man."

"Right you are," replied Lambert, in the half tipsy voice of the
mechanic.

"Are you mad?" cried the man. "They will escape, I tell you! Come with
me into that house!"

"Keep still!" growled Applebee, shaking his captive roughly.

"What do you charge him with?" asked Lambert, keeping up the fiction.

"Murder," said Applebee. "The murder of Samuel Boyd!"

"That's a find," said Lambert. "Let's have a look at him." And to the
constable's astonishment he also pulled out a bull's-eye lamp.

"Who are you?" demanded Applebee.

"My name is Lambert," said the detective, dropping his disguise.

"I might have guessed it; but don't forget that _I_ made this arrest."

"You shall have the credit of it." The light of two bull's-eye lamps
was thrown upon the man's face. "By George! It's Dick Remington."

"Absent on business," observed Applebee, sarcastically. "The murder's
out. What's that he's dropped?" Lambert picked it up. "A mask!"

It was the mask of a Chinaman's face; and moreover, Dick's outer
garment was that of a Mongolian, resembling the garment of the wax
figure in the office from which but a few minutes ago he had escaped.

"Look here, Mr. Lambert, look here, Applebee," said Dick, eagerly----

"Stop, Dick Remington," interrupted Lambert. "Don't you think you had
better shut your mouth? We're bound to take you to the station, and
charge you. When you're brought before the magistrate you can tell
your story if you like. Take my advice."

"So far as my story is concerned I will," said Dick, "but in that
house are the murderers of Samuel Boyd. For heaven's sake don't leave
the place without arresting them!"

"If he gets us into the house," remarked Applebee, "we're done for."

"We shall be three to two," urged Dick, despairingly.

"If your story's true," corrected Applebee, "we shall be two to three.
What's this in your hand? A sword-stick?"

"No," said Dick, and his heart fell; he was beginning to realise the
danger he was in, "it is not a weapon. I will explain everything at
the proper time. Mr. Lambert, I implore you to search that house."

"Constable Applebee has spoken like a careful and sensible man," said
Lambert, "but we'll see if we can equalise matters." Taking his police
call from his pocket he sent his summons through Deadman's Court.
"Blow yours, too, Applebee."

The first to answer the call was Constable Pond, to whom the affair
was hastily explained; and presently they were joined by another
officer.

"I see no harm in humouring Mr. Remington," then said Lambert. "Pond,
you and this officer keep watch in the Square while we go into the
house. There's only one way out of it, and there's only one way out of
the Square."

"There's the wall at the back," said Dick.

"Which they've got over before this time----"

"Supposing," Applebee put in, "there was anyone to get over it."

"Yes, supposing that. When daylight comes we shall be able to
ascertain if there are any fresh marks of a grapnel there." Dick set
his teeth; his rope and grapnel were under the bed of his room in
Constable Pond's house. "You wish to go into the house with us, Mr.
Remington?"

"Yes."

"We must handcuff you. Give me the stick." He took possession of it,
and Dick, with a groan, held out his hands. "Behind your back, Mr.
Remington. I am sorry for the necessity, but there's no help for it.
There, that's comfortable. Have you the key of the street door?"

"In my trousers' pocket."

Lambert put his hand beneath Dick's outer garment, and took the key
from the pocket. Then he showed his revolver. "If we're attacked,
Applebee, I'll account for the two men. Now, then." He opened the
door. "You go first, Mr. Remington. Applebee, keep behind me, and be
prepared."

Throwing light upon their way with their bull's-eye lamps the two
officers, preceded by Dick, ascended the stairs to the office. No
person was there, nor in the bedroom. They went through all the rooms
in the upper part of the house, with the same result. Lambert's
experienced eye sought diligently for some sign of the presence of the
men Dick had spoken of, but without success.

"A trumped-up story," said Applebee aside to him, "but _I_ knew that
all along."

Lambert made no reply, but turned to Dick, "Anywhere else, Mr.
Remington?"

"The bottom of the house," replied Dick. Hope was dying within him. He
knew that he would be searched at the police station, and that, in
addition to other incriminating evidence, there would be found in his
pocket the last words written by Samuel Boyd, the production of which
would be fatal to Reginald. "Fool!" he thought. "Why have I kept it
about me? Why did I not destroy it?"

"Is there a cellar?" asked Lambert.

"Yes."

"I draw the line at cellars," objected Applebee.

"We will go there," said Lambert curtly, and the constable was
compelled to accompany them.

"There is a trap door leading to the cellar," said Dick, hopelessly,
when they reached the kitchen, for he saw that it had not been
disturbed since he had last lifted it himself. Lambert raised it, and
let himself down; ascending, he shook the dust from his clothes.

"A regular rat hole," he said. "There's no one there."

"Nor anywhere else," said Applebee, sulkily. "We're only wasting time.
Let's get to the station."

Caught, as it were, in a trap of his own preparing, Dick conveyed to
Lambert, in one of those secret glances which to an intelligent mind
are as good as speech, an entreaty for a private word.

"Remain outside a minute, Applebee," said Lambert, as they stood in
the passage leading to the street door. "There's something I wish to
ask Mr. Remington."

Applebee would have refused if he dared, but Lambert's standing in the
force was too high, and the part he had played in the mystery too
conspicuous, for him to venture opposition, so, with a dissatisfied
mind and a discontented face, he walked slowly forward, and waited in
the Square by the street door.

"This is a bad business, Dick," said Lambert, becoming familiar. His
kind tone brought tears into the young man's eyes.

"It is even worse than it appears," said Dick, "as you will discover
when we reach the station. You might take the handcuffs off, Mr.
Lambert. I'll go quietly." Lambert instantly released him. "Thank you.
Handle that cane gently, and carry it upright, if you don't care to
entrust me with it. You will know why soon. It is worth more than its
weight in gold. Do you think I have been lying?" Lambert stroked his
chin. "It is an unfair question, perhaps. I'll answer it myself. As I
hope for mercy from our heavenly Judge I have spoken the truth."

"Who were the men you left in the office? Don't say unless you like,
and don't speak one word that will tell against yourself. Understand
me--I sha'n't use anything to your disadvantage unless I have the best
of reasons for it. And don't _mis_understand me. I intend to do my
duty without regard to consequences. After all, the proper course is
silence."

"I _must_ speak. I don't know for certain who the men were. You see my
dress and the mask I dropped. I had it made in Covent Garden, and
partly helped to make it myself. I have been in this house since
Friday night last, and have sat in that Chinaman's chair whenever I
heard a sound outside the room, made up to resemble him. I acted
another part, too--I could smile at it if it wasn't for what I see
before me. There's new misery in store for those I love best in the
world, and it is I who will bring it home to them."

"Be a man, Dick, be a man."

"It is because I _am_ a man that I feel it as I do. I have been
working to save them, and as likely as not I have brought destruction
upon them. I waited for my chance in this house, and to-night it came;
and it has been spoilt at the last moment by a----"

"By a man who was doing his duty," said Lambert, persuasively. "I am
sure that is what you were going to say. Did you not see the men?"

"I could not. They were at the back of the hooded chair all the time,
and of course I didn't dare to turn my head, or they'd have stuck a
knife in me. Do you think I'm clever enough to have invented the
story?" he asked pathetically.

"I think you are clever enough to invent anything," replied Lambert.
He had great admiration for the young fellow, and great sympathy with
him; notwithstanding which he would not commit himself. "Be quick.
I've no time to listen to a long story; Applebee will be getting
impatient. Didn't you hear their voices?"

"I could not distinguish them. They spoke in whispers, and I only
caught a word here and there. But I suspect--I suspect----"

"Yes?"

"I more than suspect. I believe them to be Dr. Pye and the wretch
Vinsen, who is no doctor, but a money-lender named Ezra Lynn, in
league with that scoundrel of a juryman, Rawdon."

"I know all about Ezra Lynn and Rawdon. How did the men you suspect
get out of the house?"

"I cannot tell. There is some awful mystery yet to be brought to
light. _I_ hoped to do it, but now I shall be deprived of my
liberty----" He groaned, and clasped his hands convulsively. "Mr.
Lambert, our only hope is in you. You want to see justice done, don't
you?"

"I _will_ see it done," said Lambert, sternly.

"Don't be misled--don't be thrown off the right track! However strong
appearances may be against me, and against Reginald Boyd, I swear, by
all we hold most sacred, that we are both innocent!"

"Isn't it time we were moving, Mr. Lambert," called Applebee, from
without.

"In one moment, Applebee."

"Must I be taken to Bishop Street Station?" asked Dick.

"We daren't take you to another," replied Lambert, gravely. "It will
be a terrible shock to Inspector Robson."

"My poor uncle! I would give my right hand if it could be spared him.
What will he think--what will his dear wife and daughter think?" Dick
was suffering physically as well as mentally; he had not tasted food
for twenty hours.

Again Applebee's voice was heard from without.

"A last word," said Lambert, hurriedly. "My duty will be performed,
whatever happens; no consideration will be allowed to interfere with
its proper performance. There will be a search warrant. I don't ask
you if there is anything in your room in Pond's house that will tell
against you--don't speak; I will not listen--I don't ask you that. If
anything is found it will be brought forward without fear or favour,
and evidence given in a straightforward manner. But it may console you
to know, quite privately and confidentially"--Dick nodded--"that I am
working up a case against the men whose names you mentioned, and that
if I succeed you may not be the worse off for it. Give me your word
that you will keep this to yourself. Enough said. We're ready,
Applebee."

Pond and his fellow constable, reporting that no person had passed
through the Square, received instructions to keep watch, one in the
front, the other at the back of the house until they were relieved,
and to arrest all suspicious characters. Then Lambert, Applebee, and
Dick, walked to the Bishop Street Station.

Inspector Robson's face was worn and anxious, and when he saw Dick and
heard the charge it became haggard. He held up his hand, as if
imploring a short respite of silence, and they averted their eyes
until he spoke. Raising their heads, a dead white face confronted
them, its lips sternly compressed. He did not avoid their glance, but
it was noticeable that not for a single moment did his own rest upon
his nephew. "That is a man," thought Lambert, "who would go straight
to his death at the call of duty. It makes one proud to be an
Englishman." They were all very grave as, without faltering, he took
down the charge at the dictation of Constable Applebee.

"Before I am searched," said Dick, "I may be allowed to speak, I
suppose."

"I would not," advised Lambert.

"But I will, if I am not prevented by force. To be silent would be an
admission of guilt, and I am innocent. I wish all in this place to
hear my story, every word of which is true."

There was no one in the office except those immediately concerned,
Lambert, when they entered, having taken the precaution to order the
constable in attendance outside. In a voice shaken by emotion, but
weak from want of rest and food, Dick related as briefly as possible
the particulars of the part he had played in the mystery. He himself
emptied his pockets, and handed the document falsely incriminating
Reginald to his uncle.

"I kept these matters to myself," he said, "because I saw that there
was a strong case of circumstantial evidence against Mr. Reginald
Boyd, and that the knowledge I had gained would strengthen it. Had I
revealed at the inquest what I knew nothing could have prevented a
verdict of wilful murder against him being returned. Convinced of his
innocence my aim was to spare him and those he loved the agony which
this additional evidence would have caused them. I felt that time was
required to bring the guilt home to those who had committed the crime,
and to that task I bent all my energies. I may have erred, but I acted
for the best, as I believed, and as I still believe; for even now I do
not despair that the truth will be made known. As to what that hollow
cane contains I am as ignorant as yourselves, except that before I
snatched it from the hands of the men who were searching the room I
heard one of them say, 'The jewels! They are here--they are here!' If
I had been left at liberty I should have hunted the wretches down, but
now----"

He had spoken under the influence of intense excitement, but sleepless
nights, hunger, and the consciousness of the torture which his uncle
Rob was undergoing, overpowered him here, and with a pitiable
endeavour to continue, he broke completely down. A long deep sigh
escaped him, and he sank into the arms of Lambert, who had expected
and was waiting for the collapse. In this state he was conveyed to a
cell.

An examination of the contents of the cane made Applebee open his eyes
wide with astonishment. Lambert had in his pocket a list of the jewels
which Lady Wharton had given Samuel Boyd on the night of the murder,
and he ticked them off as Inspector Robson entered them on the charge
sheet.

"You will understand, Constable Applebee," said Lambert, when the
business was concluded, "that what passes in Inspector Robson's office
is not public property. The arrest is not to be spoken of outside. I
have heard it said in high quarters that there is too much babbling
and boasting among certain members of the force. If it continues
severe measures will be resorted to."

"I understand, Mr. Lambert," replied Applebee, with the air of an
injured being. Before they reached the police station he had been
inclined to regard himself as a hero, but his reception had not
pleased him, and he returned to his beat in a state of mind not
exactly amiable. He soon consoled himself, however. "It's jealousy,
that's what it is," he said to himself. "He's riled because he didn't
make the arrest, and can't claim the reward. If it belongs to anybody
it belongs to me, and if they try to do me out of it I'll go to law
with them. There's nothing that I know of in the regulations to keep
it from me. Anyway, there's the reward for the jewels, and it's me
that found them. Her ladyship wouldn't be mean enough to go from her
word." Thus did Applebee muse, and thus does Mammon poison many a
man's nature. For Applebee had always been an inoffensive, harmless,
kindly man, but the glare of gold had brought into play the baser part
of him.

Despite Lambert's warning, which had been given partly out of
consideration for the feelings of Inspector Robson, a whisper of the
arrest, and, more or less true, of the incidents connected with it,
did get about, and the excitement in the neighbourhood of Bishop
Street Police Station, where great numbers of people congregated in
the hope of catching sight of Dick, was no less than on the preceding
Friday, when proceedings against Reginald were commenced.




                             CHAPTER LX.

                 FROM THE DIARY OF DETECTIVE LAMBERT.


                     _Tuesday, March 19th_, 1896.

"Dick Remington brought before the magistrate this morning. Court
crowded, proceedings very brief. Formal evidence of the arrest only
was given, and Dick remanded till Friday, when he and Reginald Boyd
will be brought up together. Mr. Pallaret was in court, and made a
point of insisting that the case shall be fully gone into on Friday.
He is hurrying the prosecution on, and doesn't intend to allow it to
lag. Am not sure whether it is quite wise of him, but I could no more
teach him his business than he could teach me mine. Dick looked
better, and fairly self-possessed. The only time he seemed on the
point of breaking down, as he broke down in the station, was when he
looked in the direction of Mrs. Inspector Robson and Mrs. Reginald
Boyd. They almost broke down, too. They were very white and miserable.
Inspector Robson looked ten years older, but held up bravely. Mrs.
Abel Death was there. When the case was over saw her talking excitedly
to the Robsons. To my surprise she came up to me, and asked if I knew
where her little daughter Gracie was. I did not know. She seemed in
great distress. Mrs. Inspector Robson and her daughter avoided me, and
I did not intrude myself upon them. Of course they regard me as their
enemy. As it happens it may turn out I am their best friend. Don't you
think so?

"Coming away from the court played some good cards. One, a subp[oe]na
on Dr. Vinsen, summoning him to appear as a witness on Friday. Left it
at Dr. Pye's house. Asked to see Dr. Pye. 'Not at home.' Detailed two
men to shadow the pair of them there. Travelling trunks were delivered
at the house at eleven o'clock. My man caught sight of the name
painted on them. Signer Corsi. Good. Preparing for a foreign trip. Not
without my consent, Dr. Pye.

"Second card. A subp[oe]na on Ezra Lynn, summoning _him_ to appear as
a witness. I can't help laughing. He will be scratching his bald pate
to get at the meaning of it. Let him scratch. Detailed a man to watch
_his_ house, and follow him wherever he goes.

"Third card. A subp[oe]na on Stephen Rawdon, requesting _his_
attendance at the magistrate's court on Friday. I can see the sweat
running down his face. Can't you? Did not detail a man to watch _his_
movements. _He_ won't run away.

"Three good shots.

"Letter from friend Joseph Pitou in reply to mine of Friday last--this
time in English. He is well up in languages, is friend Joseph. Says my
man is his man, he believes. Expects to be in London on Thursday night
or Friday morning. If so, he will be present in the magistrate's court
on Friday, and will have a good view of our gentleman. Gives me a
piece of information. Says that he had our gentleman in his custody
once, and allowed him to slip through his fingers. Very stupid of you,
friend Joseph. Says our gentleman is the kind of man who never forgets
a face, and that when he sees friend Joseph we shall know from the
start he will give what impression this meeting of old friends has
upon him. I doubt it, Joseph. Our gentleman is the kind of man who
never gives a start. A modern Sphinx, and, according to Joseph, as
desperate a character as one would wish to put the darbies on.

"Forgot to say that Lady Wharton was not in Court this morning. Her
ladyship is in the country. She will present herself on Friday, to
identify the jewels. Applebee expects to get the reward. Now, it was
Dick Remington who found them. I mentioned this to Applebee, and made
him uneasy. What a plucky chap that Dick is! As for his story, I
believe every word of it. Friday will be a regular field day."




                             CHAPTER LXI.

         FROM "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE" OF THURSDAY, MARCH, 21st


In view of the surprising turn the Mystery of Catchpole Square has
taken, considerable interest was manifested in the proceedings at the
Coroner's Court this morning, a large share of public attention being
bestowed upon the juror who has taken so prominent a part in the
inquiry. All the jurymen were in attendance at the appointed hour, and
the Coroner, in a brief address, expressed the hope that a sensible
and just verdict would now be returned. He would make no comment, he
said, upon the singular differences of opinion between them, nor upon
the no less singular and unusual form in which those differences were
presented to him--contrary, he was bound to add, to all precedent and
established modes of procedure. It would be obviously improper to make
any comment upon the altered position of affairs; such alteration was
not for their consideration, and should not be allowed to influence
them. The verdict they returned should be strictly in accordance with
the evidence that had been presented to them. He would now dismiss
them to their duties.

Upon this occasion, contrary to the general expectation, the jury
remained in deliberation but a very short time. After a lapse of
twenty minutes they agreed upon the verdict of Wilful Murder against
some Person or Persons unknown, which, being received by the Coroner,
the inquiry came to an end.

In connection with this extraordinary case (new developments of which
may be expected to-morrow at the Bishop Street Police Court), we may
mention that no light has yet been thrown upon the disappearance of
Mr. Abel Death. And in this connection we may further add that Mrs.
Death is in deep distress at the disappearance of her young daughter
Gracie, who has been absent from her home since Tuesday. Any person
who can give information concerning her may address themselves to our
Office, or to Mrs. Death, 7, Draper's Mews.

We understand that some portion of Lady Wharton's jewels has been
found, and that her ladyship will attend at the Police Court to-morrow
to identify them.




                            CHAPTER LXII.

                      AT THE MAGISTRATE'S COURT.


There was an unusual bustle in the Bishop Street Police Court on
Friday morning, every person who could gain admittance and every
person in the crowds outside being on the tiptoe of expectation. Mr.
Mallandaine, the magistrate, was in attendance early, and half-a-dozen
minor cases of drunkenness were disposed of by eleven o'clock, before
which time every seat was occupied, and there was not a vacant inch of
standing room. If there had been any intention on the part of Dr. Pye
and Mr. Ezra Lynn not to present themselves it was frustrated by the
vigilance of Detective Lambert, who had stepped outside the boundary
of his duties to secure their attendance. There was not a trace of
discomposure on the countenance of Dr. Pye. In marked contrast to his
composed demeanour was that of Mr. Ezra Lynn, who, while assuming an
air of amused benevolence, was not entirely successful in concealing
his inward agitation. No information had reached him as to whether he
had been subp[oe]naed as a witness for the prosecution or the defence;
he knew that this was irregular, but he did not dare disobey the
summons. No token of recognition passed between him and Dr. Pye,
although Lambert had man[oe]uvred that they should be seated next to
each other. Immediately behind Dr. Pye sat an individual who might
have been French or Italian; his swarthy complexion and curled
moustache proclaimed him to be certainly not an Englishman. He took
his seat, the position of which had also been arranged by Lambert,
after the entrance of Dr. Pye, so that the former, who did not once
turn his head, was not aware of his presence. Mr. Rawdon, the
recalcitrant juror, was within hail, and manifestly as little at ease
as Mr. Ezra Lynn. Near them sat Mrs. Abel Death, worn and haggard with
anxiety, all her efforts to find Gracie having failed. Uncle and Aunt
Rob and Florence were on another bench, and the eyes that rested on
their suffering faces were filled with pity and kindly sympathy; and
near them were seated Lady Wharton and her brother, Lord Fairfax. Mr.
Higgins, in skull cap and list slippers, was also present.

There was scarcely elbow-room at the long narrow table below the
magistrate's chair. Mr. Finnis, Q.C., representing her ladyship, was
there, and Mr. Marlow for the prosecution, and Mr. Pallaret for the
defence, with the solicitors engaged in the case, and the newspaper
reporters, who were so numerous that accommodation could not be found
for more than half of them; those who could not obtain seats stood at
the back, and plied their pencils industriously.

A buzz of excitement ran through the Court as Reginald and Dick
appeared in the dock. They were ushered in separately, and this was
the first time they had met since Reginald's arrest, but messages had
passed between them through friends and solicitors, and their first
action now, as they stood side by side, was to hold out their hands in
token of hearty friendship and confidence. Upon some of the spectators
this friendly greeting produced a favourable impression; upon others
the reverse. Of the two young men, it was clear that Reginald felt his
position the more acutely; Dick had recovered his bright and cheery
manner, and it was hard to believe that he stood charged with a
horrible crime.

Upon the case being called, Mr. Pallaret rose and said that he
appeared for both the accused. "In expressing the hope," added the
learned counsel, "that the case for the prosecution will be fully
disclosed, and in such a comprehensive manner as to enable your
worship to decide to-day whether you will discharge the accused or
commit them for trial, I am carrying out their strong wish, with which
my own view of what is just and right coincides."

Mr. Mallandaine: "It is certainly advisable that a charge of this
nature should not be kept hanging over the heads of the accused for an
unreasonable length of time, but we have to be guided, to some extent,
by the counsel for the prosecution."

Mr. Marlow: "There is no desire on our part for delay. In a matter of
this grave import every opportunity for defence should be given to an
accused person, and in our proceedings to-day I say frankly that I do
not intend to hold anything back. At the conclusion of the evidence it
will be for your worship to decide whether the facts disclosed are
sufficient to warrant the committal of the prisoners. I venture to say
that there have been few cases of the kind in which the circumstantial
evidence is so strong and direct. I would point out to your worship
that the case assumes a different complexion from that which it
presented this day week. Then there was only one person charged, now
there are two, and I shall be able to prove collusion in the committal
of a murder as brutal as any which can be found in the whole calendar
of crime. The arrest of the second prisoner, Richard Remington, cousin
of the first, Reginald Boyd, instead of complicating the issue, has
cleared it, for much that was mysterious is now capable of
explanation. The medical evidence will establish that the murder was
committed on the night of Friday, the 1st of March----"

Mr. Pallaret: "Or on the night of Saturday, the 2nd. My learned
brother will see the point."

Mr. Marlow: "Yes, I see it, but I shall contend that it was committed
on Friday, on which night Reginald Boyd visited his father, for the
purpose, as he has himself admitted, of obtaining money from him, he
being then, upon his own confession, in an impecunious state. The
notes of his evidence at the inquest will be read to you----"

Mr. Pallaret: "It will shorten the proceedings by my admitting the
visit and its purpose. Mr. Reginald Boyd gave his evidence of his own
free will."

Mr. Mallandaine: "Nevertheless, Mr. Pallaret, the evidence had better
be read from the Coroner's notes, in which you may possibly find
discrepancies."

Mr. Pallaret: "There are parts which I wish to be read, in proof of
the ingenuous part played by Mr. Reginald Boyd."

Mr. Marlow: "We will read the whole of it. There will also be
submitted to your worship proof of identification of the body, with
the Coroner's notes, and the evidence of the two prisoners on that
point."

Mr. Pallaret: "We admit that. There can be no possible doubt that the
man murdered was Mr. Samuel Boyd, and I may state explicitly that
there is not the least intention on our parts to dispute matters of
fact."

Mr. Marlow: "On the night in question three incidents occurred of
which we have positive knowledge. The first was the summary discharge
by the murdered man of his clerk, Mr. Abel Death, whose singular
disappearance has yet to be accounted for; the second was the visit of
Lady Wharton to Mr. Samuel Boyd, and her depositing with him certain
articles of jewellery which her ladyship will be called upon to
identify; the third, the visit of Reginald Boyd to his father under
the circumstances I have mentioned. I name these incidents in the
order of their occurrence. From the first discovery of the murder
suspicion pointed to Reginald Boyd as its probable perpetrator, but
the disclosures made up to a certain point of the inquiry in the
Coroner's Court were not considered sufficiently conclusive by the
police to warrant his arrest. But he was kept under observation.
Towards the conclusion of the second day of the inquiry an important
witness came forward in the person of Dr. Pye, a gentleman who, we
understand, has devoted his life to scientific pursuits. This
gentleman resides in Shore Street, a street running parallel to
Catchpole Square. The windows at the back of Dr. Pye's house directly
face the front of the house occupied by Mr. Samuel Boyd. It has been
his habit for years to keep up late at night for the purpose of making
scientific experiments, and on the night of Friday the 1st of March he
was so employed. At three o'clock on that night--that is to say, on
the morning of Saturday, the 2nd--he was standing at the window of the
room in which he was at work, when his attention was attracted by an
unusual movement at the door of Samuel Boyd's house. It will be
necessary to bear in mind that Catchpole Square is a _cul de sac_, and
that it is very rarely indeed that any person enters there, and none,
unless it be an entire stranger, with the intention of passing
through. The entrance to the Square is through a hooded passage
bearing the ominous name of Deadman's Court. As I have told you, Dr.
Pye was standing at the window--as he will tell you aimlessly, and as
I submit in the abstracted mood habitual to students after some hours
of secluded work--when he dimly observed the opening of the street
door. An incident so unusual and suspicious made a strong impression
upon him, and for the purpose of ascertaining the cause he brought
forward an ingenious contrivance of his own invention by means of
which he is enabled to throw a flashlight a considerable distance upon
any desired spot, while the operator remains in shadow. The flashlight
revealed the figure of a man standing at the door in an attitude of
fear; Dr. Pye distinguished quite clearly the features of this man,
who at that time was a stranger to him. The man remained at the door
in his fear-struck attitude for several moments; then, the flashlight
extinguished, Dr. Pye observed the shadow of a man--the night was
dark, and he could distinguish no more than the shadow--slink
cautiously and stealthily out of the Square. This was the end of the
incident. During the inquest Dr. Pye properly conceived it to be his
duty, in the interests of justice, to make the incident public, and he
addressed a note to the Coroner, stating that he had evidence of more
or less importance to tender. He was called and examined, and the
statement he made was to the effect I have described. His examination
over, a remarkable incident occurred. Glancing around the Court his
eyes fell upon Reginald Boyd, and he was instantly struck with the
resemblance he bore to the man he had seen in Catchpole Square; and
his further examination elicited this fact. It is a proof of his
fair-mindedness that he warned the jury not to be led into a possible
error by attaching a too great importance to this resemblance, which
he suggested might be accidental. If so, it was a remarkable accident.
While offering this warning against a possible miscarriage of
justice--of which I admit there are instances on record--he was not to
be shaken from the positive fact of the extraordinary resemblance.
Observe that he was not aware that the man whom he pointed out in the
Coroner's Court was the son of Samuel Boyd. Now, in this connection,
there will be found a discrepancy between Dr. Pye and another witness,
Mrs. Abel Death, as to the hour at which the man emerged from the
house. Dr. Pye says it was three o'clock, while Mrs. Death avers that
she was in Catchpole Square from half-past two till half-past three,
during which space of time the door of the house in Catchpole Square
was not opened. Dr. Pye fixes the time by his watch, which he says he
consulted, while Mrs. Death fixes it by the striking of the hour from
St. Michael's Church, which is in the immediate vicinity of Catchpole
Square. Stress will no doubt be laid upon this discrepancy to
discredit Dr. Pye's evidence, but it should not be allowed to weigh
with you. Either of these witnesses may be reasonably and blamelessly
mistaken, and the strong probability is that it is Mrs. Death, who
does not possess a watch or a clock, and whose agitation at the
disappearance of her husband may easily have led her into error. But
anyway this discrepancy is of small significance. Whether it was at
three or two o'clock does not affect the fact that a man was seen
coming from the house----"

Mr. Pallaret: "I beg my learned friend's pardon. The unsupported
evidence of a witness in relation to the important incident he
describes does not establish the fact, and such a word should not be
used."

Mr. Marlow: "I withdraw the word. You will have the evidence, and will
judge of its value. It is not conceivable that Dr. Pye had any
personal interest to serve in coming forward----"

Mr. Pallaret: "Again I beg pardon. What is conceivable and not
conceivable will probably be made clear before we finish."

Mr. Marlow: "I will pass over the incident. The presumption is that
the man was either the murderer or an accomplice. Now, how does the
prisoner, Reginald Boyd, stand in relation to what took place on that
night? We have his own statement that he left his father's house and
was in his lodgings by midnight, and if he could produce a witness or
witnesses to confirm his statement, and to prove that he did not leave
his lodgings again during the night, it would effectually dispose of
the peril in which he stands in regard to the resemblance between him
and the man whom Dr. Pye saw. But such a witness has not been, and I
venture to say will not be, produced, and we have only his bare word
to fall back upon. Remember that he had a latchkey, and could let
himself into the house without the knowledge of the inmate. We may
take it for granted that Samuel Boyd, before he retired to bed,
chained and bolted the street door, and in these circumstances the
latchkey would be useless.

"I come now to the other prisoner, Richard Remington. No suspicion was
entertained of his complicity in the crime, and there was no evidence
connecting him with it until Monday night of this week. When Reginald
Boyd was arrested Richard Remington was acting as his cousin's
attorney, and on that very day he was seen posting up bills of large
rewards, as stated therein, for the discovery of the murderer and Mr.
Abel Death. On the face of it this simultaneous posting up of the two
bills would go some way to directly associate Mr. Abel Death with the
murder. I do not say that this was the intention, but it is open to
that construction. If such an intention existed the design was artful
and wicked, and Richard Remington's personal participation in the
bill-posting--bill-sticking not being his trade--is open to another
construction, that it was done for the purpose of averting suspicion
from himself. On the following day, Friday, a notice appeared on the
street door of the house in Catchpole Square, which stated that
Richard Remington was absent on business, and that all communications
for him were to be left at a certain address. Inquiry was made for him
at that address by a witness who will be called, and nothing could be
learned about him. I mention this incidentally, as indicating that he
wished it to be supposed he was living at that address. If this were
so, for what reason did he make it public, when he was not to be found
there? Saturday, Sunday, and the daylight of Monday, passed without
anything being heard of him; but late that night an incident of a very
startling nature occurred, in which he was the principal actor.

"Constable Applebee was on his beat, which embraced Catchpole Square,
and during the storm which came on suddenly at two in the morning, he
took refuge in Deadman's Court, which you will recollect is the only
approach to the Square. During a lull in the storm the constable
stepped from his shelter to reconnoitre the houses in the Square. He
had not been there a minute before the door of Samuel Boyd's house was
flung open, and a man ran out, almost into the constable's arms. This
man was Richard Remington."




                            CHAPTER LXIII.

                      CONTINUATION OF THE TRIAL.


"His outer garments were such as a Mongolian wears, and in his hand
was the mask of a Chinaman's face. He carried also in his hand a
hollow cane of the reign of Charles the Second, in which, as you will
presently hear, a singular discovery was made. It is not for me to say
why this disguise was assumed; it is sufficient to state the fact. In
response to Constable Applebee's calls for assistance Detective
Lambert came up, and afterwards Constable Pond and another. The
prisoner gave no explanation of his singular disguise, but made some
rambling statement to the effect that the murderers of Samuel Boyd
were in the house. In compliance with his urgent and reiterated
requests the officers Lambert and Applebee accompanied him into the
house, and made a thorough search, from top to bottom, without
discovering any person there. Remington was then taken to the police
station, and charged. When he was searched a document was found upon
him of a nature so incriminating, and so direct in its terms, as to
furnish the strongest proof of the guilt of the prisoner, Reginald
Boyd. The defence will probably call this evidence presumptive; I call
it conclusive. The document runs as follows:--

(Mr. Marlow here read the Memoranda made by Samuel Boyd on the night
of Friday, March 1st, with which our readers are already
acquainted.[1])


********************

[Footnote 1: See pages 97, 98.--Author.]

********************


"You will perceive that the document is dated the 1st of March, and
there can be no doubt that it was the last writing made by Samuel Boyd
before he was cruelly murdered. That he was in dread of violence at
the hands of his son is clear. No reference is made in the document to
the prisoner Remington, but there is a presumptive accusation against
the missing man, Abel Death, of being in a conspiracy to rob him.
Observe also the reference to the latchkey possessed by his son, and
the words, 'If he does not get in through the front door he will find
some other way; he is better acquainted with the ins and outs of this
house than I am myself.' In this voice from the grave--for so it may
be aptly termed--is revealed a deplorable state of feeling between
father and son which strengthens the case against the prisoner Boyd.
They were at enmity; each accused the other of robbery or attempted
robbery, and matters thus were ripe for violence. Is it too wild a
presumption that Remington removed the incriminating document for the
purpose of shielding his confederate, and, by implication, himself?
The document informed them, also, that Samuel Boyd had not yet made
his will, and that if he died that night his son would become heir at
law. A strange feature in the case is that the paper was not
immediately destroyed, but there are numbers of instances in which
criminals have been brought to justice by over-confidence and by their
neglect to attend to small matters over which they believed themselves
to have absolute control. In addition to this document another
remarkable discovery was made at the police station. On the night of
the murder Lady Wharton had deposited with Samuel Boyd certain
valuable jewels as security for an advance of money to be made to her,
and up to last Monday night no trace of these jewels had been
discovered. Now, the Charles the Second cane carried from the house by
the prisoner Remington was hollow, and in it were found the missing
jewels. Lady Wharton will be called to identify them. Against
Remington a search of his lodgings furnished further evidence. Under
his bed was found a rope and grapnel, which he purchased on Friday the
1st of March----"

Mr. Pallaret: "Will the date be proved?"

Mr. Marlow: "The shopkeeper from whom he purchased it will give
evidence of the date. It may be asked, what object could there have
been in Remington purchasing a rope and grapnel to get over the wall
at the back when Reginald Boyd, with whom we accuse him of being in
collusion, possessed a key to the front door? The answer to that is
that they deemed it necessary to be prepared, in case the street door
was chained and bolted. Or it may have been done, and the rope and
grapnel used, to divert suspicion from themselves, and to make it
appear that burglars unacquainted with the premises had effected an
entrance and committed the crime. It is most suspicious that in
Remington's evidence at the inquest he made no allusion to the rope
and grapnel, although the statement of Detective Lambert was before
him. For what other reason than to screen himself could he have been
guilty of the suppression? Another piece of evidence will be
forthcoming. Before either of the prisoners was arrested Detective
Lambert, during his examination of the house, took photographs of the
bloody footprints leading from Samuel Boyd's bedroom to the small
window at the back, through which the person or persons effecting an
unlawful entrance had passed. Since Remington's arrest photographs
have been taken of the soles of his boots, and they exactly correspond
with those of the bloody footprints. As to another startling incident
in this remarkable crime--the visit of the man disguised as Samuel
Boyd to Lady Wharton in Bournemouth--we have only conjecture, and I
make no comment upon it other than that it is a mystery which has yet
to be elucidated.

"I have now gone through the principal features of the murder and its
attendant circumstances, and I think your worship will agree with me
that there is no course open to you except to put the prisoners on
their trial at the Criminal Court."

At the conclusion of this address the general opinion of the
disinterested persons in court was that the accused were guilty, and
that there was no escape for them. There were, however, seated at the
solicitors' table a few more experienced who judged from Mr.
Pallaret's manner that he by no means despaired of an acquittal. A
twisted note had been handed to him, on which was written, "He is the
man. Call Joseph Pitou."

Witnesses for the prosecution were then examined, of whom the first
was Lambert, whose evidence was similar to that given at the inquest,
and who testified to the execution of the search warrant in Dick's
lodgings. Mr. Pallaret asked him but few questions.

"You have been engaged in getting up this case?"

"Yes, under instructions."

"From time to time you have come into communication with Mr. Richard
Remington?"

"Yes."

"Has he assisted or retarded you in your inquiries?"

"He has been of material assistance to me."

"At whose suggestion were photographs of his boots taken?"

"At his. Since his arrest I received a message from him saying that he
had a communication to make to me. He then related the circumstances
of his breaking into the house in Catchpole Square, and gave me his
boots. He also showed me traces of a scar on his hand, caused by a
wound he received when he broke the window at the back of the house,
from which the blood had dropped as he walked through the passages and
rooms."

"Did it appear to you as if he wished to conceal anything?"

"It did not. He was quite frank and open with me."

"In pursuance of your duties you served subp[oe]nas upon certain
witnesses?"

"Yes."

"Among others, upon Dr. Pye?"

"Yes."

"In an interview with him you asked him to show you the flashlight
device by means of which, according to his statement, he saw a man
come from the house in Catchpole Square in the middle of the night?"

"Yes."

"What was his reply?"

"That it was under repair, and he could not produce it."

Then followed the evidence of the reporter of "The Little Busy Bee,"
and that of Constable Applebee, neither of whom was cross-examined by
the defence.

At this point of the trial it was observed that a communication was
made to Detective Lambert, who hastily took his departure, but not
before he had passed a piece of paper to Mr. Pallaret, upon which was
scribbled, "If you do not see me in Court delay the proceedings as
long as possible. If Dr. Pye's examination is over before I return do
not allow him to leave the Court. Most important."

Lady Wharton was next called. She narrated the circumstances under
which she had entrusted her jewels to Samuel Boyd, and identified
them. Among the questions put to her under cross-examination, which
was purposely prolonged by Mr. Pallaret, were the following:

"Are any of the jewels you gave the deceased on Friday, March 1st,
missing?"

"No. They are all here."

"Have you a list of the jewels you gave the person who personated
Samuel Boyd in Bournemouth on the following Friday night?"

"Yes."

"You could identify them?"

"Certainly I could. I wish I had the opportunity."

Mr. Higgins then appeared in the witness box, shaking visibly, his
features twitching spasmodically. From him the prosecution elicited
that Dick had purchased a rope and grapnel at his shop on March 1st,
and had paid half the purchase money at the time, promising to pay the
balance in the course of the following week, which promise had not
been kept. Dick could not understand what his object was in giving
this false evidence as to the date of the purchase, unless it were
that he conceived himself injured by not obtaining the blackmail he
had hoped to gain. He was subjected to a long cross-examination, in
the course of which he became hopelessly involved, and contradicted
himself so repeatedly that he was warned by the magistrate. He finally
retired from the witness box utterly discredited and demoralised.

Dr. Pye's name being called, he took his place in the witness box. His
face was calm and composed, and he cast his eyes around with a sense
of power which produced a profound impression among the spectators. In
a passionless voice he repeated the statement he had made at the
Coroner's Court, not deviating by a word from his description of the
events of the fatal night. His statement finished, the examination
proceeded:

"When you gave your evidence at the inquest you expressed some doubt
as to the prisoner Reginald Boyd being the man you saw come from the
house?"

"There came to my mind instances of mistaken resemblance in past
trials of importance, and I conceived it my duty to warn the jury not
to be led into error."

"You suggested that you might be mistaken?"

"I made the suggestion. No man is infallible."

"Have you carefully considered the matter since you appeared in the
Coroner's Court?"

"I have."

"Has that consideration strengthened or removed any doubts you may
have had?"

"It has removed any possible doubt that may have been in my mind."

"Look at the prisoner, Reginald Boyd. Can you say now with certainty
that he is the man you saw?"

"I can say he is, with certainty."

"You are positive?"

"Quite positive. The resemblance is so startling that there is only
the barest possibility of my being mistaken."

"Now, as to the hour. You looked at your watch?"

"The incident was so unusual that I instinctively took my watch from
my pocket. It was within a minute of three o'clock."

"You are aware that another witness, who will probably be called for
the defence, states that she was in Catchpole Square at that hour,
that she heard the clock of Saint Michael's Church strike three, and
that the door of the house of the deceased was not opened?"

"I am aware of it. She is mistaken."

"Did you hear the clock of St. Michael's Church strike?"

"I did not."

"That is all, Dr. Pye."

Mr. Pallaret then rose and commenced his cross-examination, which had
been looked forward to with some eagerness.

"Your name is Pye?"

"That is my name."

"Christian name?"

"Charles Stuart."

"Charles Stuart Pye. Have you ever passed under any other name?"

"The question is an insult."

"I do not intend it as such. I am defending two men who are accused of
an atrocious crime, one of them the son of the man who was murdered.
Have you ever passed under any other name?"

"Never."

"Are you English born?"

"My parents were English. I was born in Switzerland. If I speak with a
slight foreign accent it is to be ascribed to the fact that my
childhood was passed away from England, and that in my youth I
travelled much in foreign countries."

"Your English is very good. You speak more than one language?"

"I speak French, German, and Italian."

"How old are you?"

"Forty-eight, I think. I cannot say with certainty, as my parents did
not keep up my birthday."

"In what part of Switzerland were you born?"

"In Geneva, I believe. My parents never informed me, and I did not
inquire."

"It was a matter of no interest to you?"

"None whatever."

If you were born in Geneva the record of your birth will be found
there?"

"Probably."

"You call yourself Dr. Do you hold a diploma?"

"I do not. I am called Dr. by courtesy."

"Whose courtesy?"

"General courtesy. It has grown into a fashion. I regard it as a
compliment."

The Magistrate: "Are these questions relevant, Mr. Pallaret?"

Mr. Pallaret: "Quite relevant, as your worship will see farther on. I
shall not ask a question which does not affect the issue." (To the
witness.) "I understand that you volunteered to give evidence at the
inquest in the interests of justice?"

"Simply that."

"And had no personal interest to serve?"

"None."

"Are you acquainted with a person of the name of Ezra Lynn?

"I am."

"He is a money-lender?"

"Yes. My acquaintance with him results from that."

"I am sorry to hear it. Are you acquainted with a person of the name
of Vinsen--calling himself Dr. Vinsen?"

"Yes."

"Have you seen him lately?"

"Not within the last few days."

"We were anxious to have him here to-day, but I do not see him. We
issued a subp[oe]na demanding his attendance. Not being able to
ascertain his address we left it at your house. You are aware of
that?"

"Yes."

"Has he received the summons?

"I am not aware that he has."

"Can you inform us where he lives?"

"I cannot."

"Nor where he is at the present moment?"

"I cannot inform you."

Upon Dr. Pye's countenance there was not a trace of discomposure, and
there was not a tremor in his voice; but the experienced lawyer, as
skilful a judge of character as the man he was examining, knew that if
a look could kill his minutes were numbered. There was one person in
court, Mrs. Abel Death, who listened in bewilderment to the answers
given by the witness with reference to Dr. Vinsen. This man, who had
presented himself to her as Dr. Pye's viceroy, who had given her
money, who had poisoned her ears against Reginald Boyd and Dick
Remington, was sitting within a few yards of her, and yet Dr. Pye
denied all knowledge of his whereabouts. What was the meaning of this
falsehood? Looking at Dr. Vinsen she saw that his eyes were wandering
around, as though seeking a means of escape. His face was pallid, his
lips were quivering, his hands trembled as they wiped the moisture
from his forehead. Gracie had hated him from the first, and it was
this, perhaps, that had caused her to absent herself from home. The
mother's heart was wrung with anguish, with doubt, with despair.

Mr. Pallaret continued his cross-examination.

"Now, about this flashlight of yours, which revealed the face of the
man you say you saw. A contrivance or device of your own, I
understand?"

"Yes."

"Have you brought it into court?"

"I have not."

"Is it in your house?"

"It is not."

"No person connected with this inquiry has seen it. You refused to
show it to Detective Lambert, saying it was under repair. Is it still
under repair?"

"Yes."

"Give me the name of the tradesman who is repairing it?"

"I decline to give it. The device is a secret invention, and I will
not run the danger of losing the benefit of it."

"The question is one I cannot compel you to answer, so I will not
repeat it; but if the men whom I am defending are put on their trial
in a higher court we will see that this so-called flashlight is
produced. I gather from you that on the night of the 1st of March you
were induced to use it by seeing with your naked eye a man standing at
the door of Samuel Boyd's house. The night was very dark. How did you
know it was a man?"

"Dark as it was I distinguished the figure of a man."

"On that night there was no suspicion that a murder had been
committed. What made you regard as suspicious so simple a circumstance
as a man coming out of the house?"

"I had never before seen any one in Catchpole Square at that hour of
the night."

"Shall we call it a kind of instinct that whispered of a foul deed
done?"

"Call it what you please. You are drawing upon your fancy; I am
stating facts."

"Very well; we will stick to facts. You saw the figure of a man, and
your suspicions were aroused. How long a time elapsed before you had
recourse to your flashlight?"

"I used it almost immediately."

"Your process of reasoning was almost as swift as your flashlight. Do
you keep your device in the room in which you were standing?"

"Yes."

"How far from the window?"

"Within reach of my hand."

"Before it was ready for its work some little time must have elapsed.
How is the light produced?"

"By an arrangement of magnesium wire."

"Which requires to be ignited?"

"Yes."

"By means of a match?"

"Yes."

"It is, I suppose, necessary that the device be opened before you can
light the wire?"

"Yes."

"You saw the figure of a man, your suspicions were aroused, you
brought forward the flashlight, you opened it, you found the match
box, you took from it a match, you struck the match, you applied the
flame to the magnesium wire, you threw the light upon the door in
Catchpole Square. That is how it was done?"

"Yes."

"To strike a match requires two hands, one to hold the box, the other
to hold the match. You admit that?"

"Yes."

"So that, having brought forward your flashlight device, you had to
set it down before you could strike the match?"

"Yes."

"And then you had to lift the box again before you could apply the
flame of the match to the magnesium wire. Do you expect us to believe
that all these operations were executed simultaneously and
instantaneously?"

"No, I do not."

"Good. Timing these various processes of thought and action, we may
assume that they occupied a couple of minutes?"

"Not so long."

"A minute and a half? I don't think I can accept less than a minute
and a half for the accomplishment of the work I have described?"

"Say a minute and a half."

"I accept it. And all this time the man was standing at the door,
waiting for you?"

"Again, these are your words, not mine."

"Do you realise how long a minute and a half is to a murderer under
these circumstances? It is an eternity. Place yourself in the position
of the man, and time it by your watch. How slowly the seconds pass!
Between each there is a thrill of agony. I put it to you that it is
incredible that a murderer, in fear of momentary detection, eager to
make a swift escape from the scene of his horrible crime, standing in
a place so lonely and deserted as Catchpole Square, would remain for
so long a time at the door in suspense?"

"He must have done so, for I witnessed it."

"I pass to another subject. I am anxious, like yourself, to adhere to
fact. Cast your eyes around the court; let them rest upon the seat you
vacated to take your place in the witness box. Close to that seat do
you see Dr. Vinsen?"

"I do not." Not a muscle in Dr. Pye's face moved as he gave this
answer.

"You see the man I am pointing at, the man next to whom you have been
seated these last two hours. Is not that man Dr. Vinsen?"

"He is not."

"Who is he, then?"

"His name is Ezra Lynn."

Unable to control herself, Mrs. Death rose and exclaimed,

"It is not true! It is Dr. Vinsen!"

A wave of excitement passed over the court; the spectators craned
their necks, exclamations of astonishment escaped their lips, and for
a few moments all was confusion. When order was restored, Mr. Pallaret
said,--

"I have done with you for the present, Dr. Pye. I must ask your
worship not to allow the witness, or any of the witnesses, to leave
the court."

The Magistrate: "They will all remain. The officers will see to it."

Apparently unmoved and unruffled, Dr. Pye returned to his seat. Those
of the spectators who were in a position to see observed a smile on
his lips.

Mr. Pallaret, turning to the magistrate, then said that it was not
customary in such cases as the present for the defence to make a long
speech in a police court, but he was induced by special circumstances
to deviate from the usual custom, and he was influenced also by the
accused, whose earnest desire it was that all their proceedings should
be made public with as little delay as possible. The only important
witness brought forward by the prosecution against Mr. Reginald Boyd
was Dr. Pye, and he should be able to prove that this witness was
utterly unworthy of credit. Evidence of a startling nature would be
presented which would suggest the gravest doubts in connection with
him. (At this moment a slight bustle took place in court, caused by
the hurried entrance of a messenger bearing a note for Mr. Pallaret.
The learned counsel paused to receive and read the note, and then
wrote a line in reply, which was handed to the messenger, who
immediately departed.)

"I do not disguise from your worship," continued Mr. Pallaret, "that
my object is to obtain the immediate acquittal of the accused at your
hands, or, in the event of their being committed for trial, to show
that the case against them is so flimsy and unreliable, that to refuse
bail would be a distinct injustice. Stripped of the defence which I am
in a position to make, I admit that the circumstantial evidence would
be sufficiently strong to render their detention necessary, but even
without the defence it would not be strong enough to prove their
guilt. I take the opportunity of emphasising the extreme danger that
lies in evidence of this character. One of our greatest writers has
said, 'Circumstances may accumulate so strongly even against an
innocent man, that, directed, sharpened, and pointed, they may slay
him.' Such might have been the issue of the charge brought against the
men I am defending, but happily they are in a position to meet it in a
conclusive manner, and, I do not hesitate to say, to prove their
innocence. Although not quite relevant to the issue affecting
themselves, I cannot refrain from saying that in establishing their
innocence they will also establish the innocence of an absent man
against whom the finger of suspicion has been pointed. I refer to Mr.
Abel Death. With respect to one of the accused I shall unfold a story
which has in it many of the elements of romance."

Mr. Pallaret then described the part which Dick had played in the
Mystery. With breathless interest the spectators listened to the
recital, the effect of which was heightened by the eloquence of the
narrator.

"Mr. Richard Remington" (proceeded Mr. Pallaret), "convinced of the
innocence of his cousin's husband, recognising the dangerous position
in which he stood, and with a certain suspicion in his mind, conceived
and carried out a plan as novel, as ingenious, and as _bizarre_, as
has ever been disclosed in a court of justice. On two nights, when he
was in the house of the murdered man, he had observed that a
flashlight had been thrown upon the windows from the back room of the
house inhabited by Dr. Pye. He resolved to present a problem to that
person. As skilful in disguise--I may mention that he had been a short
time on the stage--as the villain who personated Samuel Boyd, and
robbed Lady Wharton of her jewels in Bournemouth, he dressed himself
in a suit of Samuel Boyd's clothes, and, in theatrical parlance, 'made
up' his face to resemble that of the murdered man. Thus disguised he
stationed himself at the front window of Samuel Boyd's house, and upon
more than one occasion experienced the satisfaction of having the
flashlight thrown upon him. He put into execution another and a bolder
idea, the successful result of which led to his arrest under
circumstances which you have heard described by Constable Applebee and
Detective Lambert. He was convinced that persons found access to the
house by some means and in some way unknown to him. If his suspicions
were verified the natural conclusion would be that those persons (I
use the plural advisedly) were the murderers. He determined to set
watch for them, and to remain hidden in the house for several days and
nights. In order to carry this out successfully, and to throw dust
into the eyes of the suspected persons, he affixed a notice to the
street door, to the effect that he would be absent from the house for
some time.

"In the room on the first floor which had been used as an office there
is, among other singular articles, the wax figure of a Chinaman,
suitably attired. This figure is sitting in a hooded chair, what is
called, I believe, a grandmother's chair. Mr. Remington had procured
from a theatrical costumier in Covent Garden the mask of a Chinaman's
face and a costume similar to that which clothed the wax figure. His
design was, when he heard sounds of any person or persons moving in
any part of the house, to place the wax figure in a cupboard in the
office, and take its place. It was a bold and hazardous design,
fraught with danger to himself, but, determined if possible to bring
the miscreants to justice, he allowed no considerations for his
personal safety to stand in his way. He entered the house on the
Thursday night of last week, and did not leave it until the Monday
night of this week. Animated by his high resolve, stern and fixed in
his purpose, behold him in that lonely house, on the watch! Thursday
and Friday nights passed, and nothing occurred. Neither was he
disturbed on the nights of Saturday and Sunday. He remained there in
absolute darkness, confident that the time would come.

"And here let me offer my tribute of praise and admiration for the
courage, the patience, I may say the heroism he displayed during this
long vigil, this arduous and almost sleepless watch, undertaken out of
affection for the family to which he is related, and to prove the
innocence of a man falsely accused of a horrible crime.

"On Monday night, or rather at about two o'clock on Tuesday morning,
his patience was rewarded. He heard sounds in the passage below which,
faint as they were, denoted that he was not now alone in the house. He
had already assumed his disguise and removed the wax figure of the
Chinaman from the chair. All he had to do was to take its place. The
back of the hooded chair being towards the door he could not see who
entered when it was softly opened. Nor could he distinguish the voices
of the men, for they spoke in whispers. They moved about the room in
their stocking feet, and from the few words that reached his ears he
gathered that they had come once more to search for the jewels which
Lady Wharton had given Mr. Samuel Boyd on the night of her visit to
him. Now, I call your attention to the last words of the document
written by the unfortunate man on that fatal night--'Notation 2647.'
Mr. Remington did not dare to turn his head to watch the movements of
the men as they moved about the room. Disappointed in their search one
of the men, in his passion, shook the hooded chair so violently that
the cane in the hand of the supposed wax figure--which Mr. Remington
also held, in order to completely carry out the deception--slipped
from his grasp to the ground. The man who picked it up pressed, by
accident, one of the raised letters in the knob of the cane. This
pressure caused the figure 2 to spring up. In a state of intense
excitement the man drew his companion's attention to the circumstance,
and made a reference to the notation, thus proving that he was
familiar with it. He had pressed the letter B, the second in the
alphabet, and it had released the figure 2. He pressed the sixth
letter, F, and the figure 6 was released, the fourth letter, D, and
the figure 4 was released, and the seventh letter, G, releasing the
figure 7, the notation was complete, 2647. Mr. Remington, his sense of
hearing preternaturally sharpened, heard the whispered comments of the
men as figure after figure was released, and heard the click of the
silver knob as it sprang up and revealed to the delighted eyes of the
conspirators the jewels which had been concealed in the hollow of
the cane. Thanks to Mr. Remington's prompt action their delight was
short-lived. You will recollect that at this hour on Monday night a
storm was raging, and that the lightning was very vivid. What followed
was the work of a moment. Mr. Remington started to his feet, and as he
did so a flash of lightning illumined the scene. One of the
conspirators held in his hand a lighted candle, the other the cane
containing the treasure. He seized the cane, and dashed the lighted
candle to the ground, thereby plunging the room in darkness, all the
blacker because of the lightning flash that had passed through it, and
flew into the passage and out of the house, to fall into the hands of
Constable Applebee. It is unfortunate that in that brief moment of
rapid and resolute action he did not see the faces of the
conspirators, but he has his suspicions who they were, and has
communicated them to me. Before these proceedings are ended we may see
those suspicions verified. I have now related the true story of Mr.
Remington's adventures, with all its strange and remarkable episodes,
and with the trite remark that truth is stranger than fiction I will
call the witnesses for the defence."

The first witness was the costumier in Covent Garden, who testified to
Dick's purchase of the Chinese mask and costume. He thought they were
for the stage. Such purchases were made of him every day.

The next witness was Mrs. Abel Death, who, despite her distress, gave
her evidence of the disappearance of her husband and her search for
him in a fairly clear manner. When she was questioned as to the
disappearance of her daughter Gracie, the counsel for the prosecution
intervened, and contended that these private domestic matters had
nothing to do with the case. Mr. Pallaret, answering that before he
was done he would show that they had a direct bearing upon it, was
allowed to proceed.

"Now, Mrs. Death, on the day on which you made your application in
this Court respecting your husband's disappearance you were visited by
a person who introduced himself as a doctor. What name did he give?"

"Dr. Vinsen, sir."

"He spoke of Dr. Pye as his intimate friend?"

"Yes, sir."

"Do you see Dr. Vinsen in Court at the present moment?"

"Yes, sir, I see him."

Mr. Pallaret: "Let the man seated next to Dr. Pye stand up."

With evident reluctance, and vainly endeavouring to conceal his
agitation, Dr. Vinsen stood up.

"Is that Dr. Vinsen?"

"Yes, sir, that is the gentleman."

"But Dr. Pye, his intimate friend, declares he is not Dr. Vinsen?"

"I can't help that, sir. He _is_ Dr. Vinsen."

"You swear it?"

"I swear it, sir."

"Is there the slightest doubt in your mind?"

"Not the slightest, sir."

"Can you give me any reason why Dr. Pye, Dr. Vinsen's intimate friend,
should say he had not seen him for some days past?"

"No, sir, I can't make it out."

"In his visits to you did you have any conversation about the murder?"

"Yes, sir."

"Did he make any reference to Mr. Reginald Boyd and Mr. Richard
Remington in connection with it?"

"Yes, sir. It was his opinion, he said, that Mr. Reginald Boyd did it,
and that Mr. Remington was mixed up with it, and that, to keep off
suspicion from themselves, they were trying to throw it on my poor
husband."

"Did you believe it?"

"I didn't know what to believe, sir, I've been that distracted."

"I sincerely pity you; but do not lose heart. Did your daughter Gracie
believe it----but stop, I must put it another way. Did your daughter
Gracie say anything to you on the subject?"

"Yes, sir. She said she didn't believe it. The poor child didn't like
Dr. Vinsen."

"That is all, Mrs. Death."

No questions being asked by the counsel for the prosecution, Mrs.
Death's place was taken by Mr. Rawdon, whose face was very white when
he stepped into the box.

"You were one of the jury at the inquest held upon the body of Mr.
Samuel Boyd?"

"I was."

"You are acquainted with Mr. Ezra Lynn?"

"I have had business dealings with him."

"Borrowed money of him?"

"Yes."

"I will trouble Mr. Ezra Lynn, or Dr. Vinsen, to stand up again. Thank
you. Is that Mr. Ezra Lynn?"

"Yes."

"Not Dr. Vinsen?"

"I don't know Dr. Vinsen."

"The inquest extended over a period of eleven days. Now, I ask you
whether, during those eleven days, you had frequent communication with
Mr. Ezra Lynn?"

"I saw him once or twice."

"Be careful. Did you not see him six or seven times?"

"Probably."

"You owe him a large sum of money?"

"I owe him money."

"He holds an execution over all your goods and furniture which he can
put into execution at any moment? No evasions, sir!"

"Yes."

"On those six or seven occasions on which you saw Mr. Lynn while the
inquest was in progress what was the subject of conversation between
you?"

"The money I owe him."

"Nothing else? Not the murder?"

"It was mentioned. Everybody was talking of it."

"Now, there is no obligation upon you to answer the question I am
about to put, but if you reply I warn you to bear in mind that you are
upon your oath. In the course of your conversations with the man who
could sell you up at a moment's notice, did he express a wish that a
particular verdict should be returned, and did he supply you with any
information concerning Mr. Reginald Boyd to guide you in furthering
that wish? You are silent. Do you decline to answer?"

"Yes, I do. It has nothing to do with the case. Everybody has an
opinion about the murder."

"I am not asking you about his opinion, but about his wish, and about
certain information with which he supplied you. You are still silent.
We shall know what construction to place upon your refusal to give a
plain answer to a plain question. You can return to your seat, Mr.
Rawdon, unless counsel for the prosecution desires to cross-examine
you."

Mr. Marlow: "I have no questions to ask the witness; and I may add
that I fail to see the drift of several of the questions my learned
friend has put to the witnesses."

Mr. Pallaret: "When I have finished it will be seen that there is not
a question I have put which is not justified. In all my experience I
have never known so foul a conspiracy as that which I hope to lay
bare. Call Joseph Pitou."

The foreign gentleman with the curled moustache who had been stationed
behind Dr. Pye left his seat, and made his way to the witness box, and
for the first time Dr. Pye had a full view of his swarthy face. They
gazed steadily at each other, and for so long a time that it seemed to
be a challenge which should drop his eyes first. This strange and
steadfast gaze drew upon the two actors the attention of every person
in Court. At length, with a gesture expressive of satisfaction, Joseph
Pitou turned to Mr. Pallaret, who had watched the scene so earnestly
that it almost appeared as if he were also playing a part in it.




                            CHAPTER LXIV.

                     A STARTLING DENOUEMENT.


"What is your name and calling?"

"I am of the Criminal Investigation Department in Paris. Joseph Pitou,
a name well known."

"We are familiar with it in England. You have come to London on
special business?"

"In association with my esteemed _confrÃ¨re_, Monsieur Lambert, I have
come to make the arrest of a notorious criminal."

"You speak excellent English?"

"You are pleased to say so. It is to me as my mother tongue; as is
also Italian, German, and various dialects of the Turkish and Polish
languages."

"What is the name of the notorious criminal you have come to arrest?"

"Louis Lorenz."

"Do you hope to be able to lay hands on him?"

"I can lay this hand on him at any moment."

"What is the nature of his crime?"

"Permit me. Of his many crimes. Many robberies, attended with extreme
brutality. And worse than robberies. One positive murder in Gallicia;
another probable murder in Vienna; another in St. Petersburg."

"Up to this day he has escaped?"

"Yes, he has escaped, always escaped. Condemned to the galleys in
Vienna; a week afterwards, flown. Sent to Siberia in Russia;
disappeared on the road. Sentenced to death in Gallicia; his cell
empty the day after he was put into it."

"A man of rare talent?"

"Of immense talent. His plans laid with the brain of a master; money
ready for bribes; confederates ready to obey orders. Nothing has been
too difficult for him to accomplish."

"What was the principal motive for his crimes? Money?"

"It is curious. Money sometimes, but never money alone. In every case
his victim was possessed of some rare treasures of art which Lorenz
coveted, and would have trodden through blood to obtain. As it
happens, he trod through much blood. In this way many valuable
antiques have disappeared. I have a record of them. Search has been
made for them throughout the wide world, and they are still
undiscovered. For years I have been on the track of them. A clue fell
into my hands, and I followed it up. I hold a warrant for the man's
arrest, and soon justice will be satisfied."

"Louis Lorenz can be no common criminal?"

"My faith, no! Louis Lorenz is a prince, an emperor of criminals. I
have hunted for him in every city in Europe and America, and for the
art treasures he has stolen. Not one has seen the light; not one has
been offered to dealers or connoisseurs. He has been known here, and
known there, as a man who dabbled in science. It has been said he is
in search of the Philosopher's Stone, of the elixir of life. He has
imposed even upon _savants_, who have been seduced into believing in
the miracles he declared he would one day accomplish."

"But if he presented himself in his own proper person how is it that
he has not been caught, that he is still free?"

"Never did he present himself in his own proper person. Always so
disguised that it was impossible to identify him. He is an actor of
the first class, a match for the Evil One himself. But for the powers
of darkness man is sometimes a match."

"'Be sure thy sin will find thee out?'"

"Ah, monsieur, it is true."

"You say it would be impossible to identify him with his clothes on.
Would it be impossible to identify him with his clothes off?"

"Ah, no, that is a different matter. He is branded on the back, on
the breast."

Mr. Marlow: "Is not my learned friend wandering from the case we are
investigating--the murder of Samuel Boyd of Catchpole Square?"

Mr. Pallaret: "No. Be patient, and you will understand; I will not
keep you long in suspense." (To the witness.) "You say you can lay
hands on Louis Lorenz at any moment. At this moment?"

"At this moment."

"Here in this court?"

"Here in this court."

"Then he must be in attendance?

"He is in attendance."

"Point him out."

The witness extended his arm dramatically, and pointed to Dr. Pye.

"That is the man!"

A scene of indescribable excitement ensued. Exclamations of
astonishment were heard on all sides, and everyone, with the exception
of the French detective, the counsel for the defence, and Dr. Pye, was
in commotion. They remained unmoved, the two former silent and
watchful, the latter exhibiting not the least trace of agitation. In
the midst of this excited scene loud exclamations were heard outside
the court, where the people appeared to have caught the contagion, and
presently the policemen near the door leading to the public
thoroughfare were seen to be busily forcing a passage for the entrance
of two persons, one a little girl, carried in the arms of detective
Lambert, the other a man, white and emaciated, reclining in the arms
of two constables. As they came into view a shriek from Mrs. Death
resounded through the Court.

"Abel! Abel!" she screamed, and her frenzied cry was followed by an
interval of dead silence.

Abel Death raised his head, and looked at his wife with a wan,
affectionate smile; and Gracie, with a strange glitter in her large
black eyes, cried in a hoarse voice,

"It's all right, mother! It's all right, Dick! I said I'd find father,
didn't I?"

Mr. Pallaret: "Let these witnesses be brought forward to this table,
where they will have more breathing space. I must ask your worship to
excuse me while I speak privately to them."

Abel Death, who was very weak, was accommodated with a seat at the
table, where he reclined, with a cushion at his back; Gracie, holding
his hand, sat by his side; and between them and Mr. Pallaret and
Lambert, a whispered conference was held, lasting several minutes. The
conference over, Mr. Pallaret addressed the magistrate:

"The proceedings in this case have been somewhat irregular, but not
less irregular than I anticipated when I opened the defence. My
object, as I informed your worship, was to obtain, not an adjournment
of the case, but the immediate acquittal of the accused. I made the
observation that the only evidence against Mr. Reginald Boyd was that
given by the person who calls himself Dr. Pye, and it will not be
disputed that his evidence is entirely discredited. Nay, I will go
farther and say that it was fabricated for the purpose of weaving so
strong a case of circumstantial evidence against two innocent men as
to practically ensure their conviction of a crime which they did not
commit. With respect to Mr. Richard Remington, you have heard the
strange but true story of the part he has played in this mystery. When
he was caught last Monday night in Catchpole Square his appeals to his
captors to hurry into the house for the purpose of arresting the two
men who were searching for treasure there while, disguised to resemble
the wax figure of the Chinaman, he was seated in its chair, was
doubtless regarded by many in this court as a mere invention; but I
shall now be able to prove that it was no invention, and at the same
time to establish the truth of the story I have related to you. The
proof will be forthcoming in the evidence of this brave little girl,
Gracie Death, who has played a part in this strange mystery as
adventurous and romantic as that of Richard Remington himself. After
she has given her evidence I shall call her father, Mr. Abel Death, if
he is strong enough, to relate what he knows. He has, as it were,
risen from the grave, and thanks to his brave little daughter, is
enabled to make his appearance here to-day. I shudder to think what
might have been his fate had the vile conspiracy I am unmasking been
allowed to proceed, and had the conspirators been allowed to leave the
court. In a charge so serious, and in circumstances so strange and
unprecedented, I am confident that your worship and my learned friend
for the prosecution will allow me every latitude; and in furtherance
of this appeal I ask to be permitted to suspend the examination of
Monsieur Joseph Pitou, for the purpose of examining the two new
witnesses who are manifestly unfit to remain for a long time in the
air of this Court."

Mr. Marlow: "I have no objection to offer."

"I thank my learned friend. Let Gracie Death go into the witness box."

But before this could be done Gracie was seized with a fit of coughing
which terribly shook her slight frame. There were few among the
spectators that did not pity the child, who made brave efforts to
check the cough, and who, when it was over, looked lovingly at her
mother, and said,

"It's all right, mother, don't you worry about it; only I've had to
hold it back so long!"

Then, all eyes upon her, she was assisted into the witness box, and a
stool placed for her to stand upon, Detective Lambert stationing
himself by her side to render her assistance if she needed it. When
the Bible was handed to her the magistrate asked if she understood the
nature of an oath; she replied that she was to tell the truth, the
whole truth, and nothing but the truth, and that she didn't mean to
tell anything else. This being deemed satisfactory she was sworn, and
her examination proceeded with.

"What is your name?"

"Gracie Death."

"How old are you?"

"I shall be thirteen soon, sha'n't I, mother?"

"You left your home last Tuesday morning?"

"Yes, sir, I did, and I was sorry for mother because I knew she'd
worry. But I had to."

"Why?"

"Because of Dick."

The Magistrate: "Who is Dick?"

"Dick Remington, my lordship."

The magistrate was not the only one who smiled at the form of this
reply.

"What had Dick to do with your leaving your home? Tell us as much as
you can?"

"Well, sir, Dick and me had gone partners to find father, and to find
out who murdered Samuel Boyd. I was sure father didn't do it, though a
lot of people was wicked enough to say so, and Dick was sure Mr.
Reginald didn't do it, and I believed what Dick believed, so I was
sure, too. Dick was the captain of the ship, and I was first mate. He
gave me things to do, and I did 'em as well as I could. I found
out that Dr. Vinsen wasn't Dr. Vinsen at all, but Ezra Lynn, a
money-lender. I always knew he was no good--yes, I did, mother! And I
caught the sham doctor talking to Mr. Rawdon, the ironmonger, the man
that was on the jury, and I saw him go into his shop. Well, when I saw
the notice posted up in Catchpole Square that Dick had gone away, I
couldn't make it out, though I knew that Dick was doing the right
thing--he always does, you know--but I didn't like to be left out of
it. I went to Mrs. Inspector Robson, who's been I can't tell you how
kind to me--and so has Mr. Inspector Robson and that poor young lady
there--but she couldn't say where Dick was, and I was that worried
you'd hardly believe. Wait a bit, please--there's that cough of mine
coming back again." After a silence of a minute or so, except for the
hollow, rasping sounds she made, she said, with an odd kind of
pathetic resignation, "It's taking it out of me now because I wouldn't
let it have its way when it wanted to. I didn't dare, you know. Well,
I worried and worried, and last Monday night I had my dream again."

"What dream?"

"About father. I've had it I don't know how many times, and every time
father's come crying out to me to save him and to look for him in
Catchpole Square. When I woke up on Tuesday morning I kept on thinking
and thinking about it, and then I heard that Dick was taken up for the
murder, and I had him to save as well as father. He'd been caught
coming out of the house, where he'd been watching since Friday, so I
says to myself, 'What Dick can do I can do,' and I makes up my mind to
watch as he'd done, on the chance of catching the murderers. Dick said
they'd been there, you know, and if they come once they might come
again, all the more now that Dick was out of the way. That's where
I've been from Tuesday night up till now."

"How did you get into the house?"

"Didn't Dick tell you? It's through the next house, where you can push
open the door at the bottom of the steps. Then you go down to the
cellar, and there's some bricks in the wall that you can take out and
put back again. That's the way you get into the cellar of Samuel
Boyd's house. There's a trap door in the ceiling that you can reach by
standing on a broken chair; you push it up and scramble through, and
there you are in Samuel Boyd's kitchen. I showed it to Dick, and
perhaps he made use of it when he didn't want anybody to know how he
got in and out of Mr. Boyd's house. And you can put everything back
that artful that it'd take a clever one to find it out. So there I was
in the house, with a loaf of bread that I bought with some money Dick
give me. The water was on, and with that and the bread there was no
fear of my starving for a little while. Nobody come on Tuesday night,
and I kept myself snug. And nobody come on Wednesday. But I wouldn't
give it up as a bad job, and I kept on watching and listening all day
yesterday. Well, I don't know how late in the night it was, but I
think it must have been two or three in the morning, when I heard
somebody talking to somebody else in the downstairs passage. They
talked very soft, but I heard 'em, and then they crept upstairs, and I
slips into my hiding place, and watches through a chink. For I says to
myself, 'If they come anywhere they'll come into the office.'"

"Where was your hiding place?"

"You'd never guess. There's a large pianner in the office where father
worked, and would you believe it, there's nothing inside it? It's
hollow, and it stands against the wall of another little room at the
side. Oh, it's artful, I can tell you! You go into that little room,
and you push a sliding panel in the wall just at the back of the
pianner, and you creep in. Then you push the sliding panel back, and
there you are, shut up in a box like. And if there's a light in the
office you can peep through a chink, and see all that's going on. I
hadn't long to wait; the trouble was that my cough was tickling my
throat, but I kept it down, though it almost choked me. If I hadn't
you wouldn't have seen me here. The door opens, and two men come in,
without a light. 'What's the good of that?' I thinks. But presently
they strike a match and light a candle, and they keep it close to the
ground. I knew why they did that--so that the light couldn't be seen
through the window outside in the Square. What with their backs being
to me I couldn't catch sight of their faces, but I kept my eye glued
to the chink, waiting for my chance. And all at once I saw them."

"Did you know them?"

"One of 'em I did, but not the other. I guessed, though."

"We will make sure. Look around the court, and tell me whether you see
the other man?"

Gracie's sharp eyes had lighted on Dr. Vinsen the moment she was in
the witness-box, and they kindled when they rested on Dr. Pye, but
with rare self-control she had restrained herself from crying out, the
dramatic instinct within her assuring her that the right moment would
come for denouncing him. Being now directed, it was her turn to ask a
question.

Gracie: "Who is that next Dr. Vinsen?"

Mr. Pallaret, hesitating in his reply, some person called out, "It is
Dr. Pye," whereupon an officer cried, "Order in the court!" But,
irregular as was this proceeding, neither the counsel for the
prosecution nor the magistrate intervened.

Gracie: "That is the other man."

Mr. Pallaret: "Take time. Look again. Be absolutely certain."

Gracie: "I am. The other man is Dr. Pye."

Mr. Pallaret: "Still you may be mistaken?"

Gracie: "I can't be. I'd pick him out of a thousand. There ain't
another man in the world like him."

Mr. Pallaret: "Well, you saw them. What happened next?"

Gracie: "They searched about the room a good deal, and I think they
were disappointed at not finding something. After that they began to
talk louder. Dr. Vinsen--I wouldn't call him that, because it ain't
his proper name, but it comes easier--he said it was madness to come
into the house, where they were in danger of being caught any minute.
He looked very frightened: His face was as white as chalk. Dr. Pye
called him a coward. There's a lot of wine in the office--father used
to tell of it--and Dr. Pye took up a bottle, and opened it with a
corkscrew. Then he went to the bedroom, and brought out a glass, and
poured the wine into it. Dr. Vinsen wouldn't drink, and Dr. Pye
laughed and said something about eating and drinking to-day and dying
to-morrow. 'Look,' he said, 'it was just on this very spot you
squeezed the last breath out of Samuel Boyd.' 'It's a lie!' Dr. Vinsen
cried, 'it was you that did it.' 'You are a liar,' Dr. Pye said. 'Your
knee was on his chest, and your hands at his throat.' Then they began
to quarrel, Dr. Vinsen speaking loud and Dr. Pye soft, and laughing
and drinking all the time. 'You've been the ruin of me,' Dr. Vinsen
said. 'If I escape with my life I shall think myself lucky.' 'To be
hanged by the neck till you're dead,' said Dr. Pye, laughing again,
'and the Lord have mercy on your soul. You blubbering fool!' I
couldn't catch everything they said. 'What are we to do if things
don't turn out well to-morrow?' Dr. Vinsen said. 'I am prepared,' Dr.
Pye said. 'Perhaps when I get home I'll set fire to the house, and
vanish in the smoke. Only I'd like to have a settling first with Mr.
Dick Remington.' Take care of yourself, Dick, he looked like a devil!
Soon afterwards I heard father's name--I don't know which one spoke
it--and my heart beat so I was afraid they'd hear it. In a little
while they said it was no use stopping any longer, and I heard them
leaving the room."

Mr. Pallaret: "Stop a moment or two, and get your breath."

Gracie: "Let me go on, please--I'm all right. How's poor father? Is he
feeling any better?"

Mr. Pallaret: "Yes. With your permission, your worship."

A kind person had sent out for some hot coffee, a cup of which was
given to Gracie, and another to Abel Death. Mrs. Death rose, and
implored the magistrate to allow her to stand in the witness box with
her child, and, permission being given, a score of willing hands were
stretched forward to assist her. This was the commencement of an
affecting scene. She had to pass her husband, and she stooped and
kissed him, sobbing,

"Oh, Abel, my dear, dear Abel!"

No one in the court spoke, and presently he whispered,

"Go to Gracie. She has saved my life!"

In the witness box her maternal feelings were not to be restrained;
she clasped Gracie in her arms, and wept over her, and kissed her
again and again.

"You don't mind my running away, do you, mother?" asked Gracie, in a
low tone. "If I hadn't, father might never have been found."

"My darling, my darling!" sobbed Mrs. Death. "It was I who was
wrong--you were right all through."

"Never mind that now, mother," Gracie said. "Let me go on, or the
gentlemen will be angry. Oh, but I am glad to be back!"

Many strange scenes have been witnessed in the Bishop Street Police
Court, but none so strange and moving as this. Not one of the
officials made any effort to stop its progress. The magistrate made a
pretence of being busy with his papers; eyes were dimmed by tears; and
even when Lady Wharton, in her hearty voice, said, "I should like to
do something for that little heroine," the ushers forgot to cry,
"Silence in the court!"

Gracie (turning to Mr. Pallaret, one hand hanging down in her mother's
tender clasp): "May I go on, now, sir?"

Mr. Pallaret: "Yes, child. Your last words were, 'I heard them leaving
the room.'"

Gracie: "I remember, sir. After they were gone I couldn't stay where I
was, could I? I crept out of the pianner as quiet as a mouse, and
through the door of the little room into the passage. They were
downstairs by that time, and lucky for me had blown out the candle; so
down I slipped after them. First I thought they were going out by the
street door, and I hoped a policeman would be in the Square to catch
'em; but they didn't go that way; they went down to the kitchen. Then
I thought they knew of the trap door, and how to get in the cellar of
the next house. But I was wrong again. I heard Dr. Pye say, 'Give me
the matches,' and a minute afterwards, 'You clumsy fool--you've spilt
'em!' I peeped through the keyhole of the kitchen door, and there they
were picking up the matches. I guessed that, you know, because
everything was dark, but when they began striking the matches I saw
what they'd been at. There's a large dresser in the kitchen, and a
shelf on the floor where people put saucepans and things; and if
you'll believe it, at the back of this shelf there's a sliding panel
in the wall, just the same as there is in the pianner upstairs. I saw
the panel move, and saw Dr. Pye and Dr. Vinsen creep through the hole.
Then the panel was shut, and everything was dark. I didn't lose a
minute. I made up my mind to see where that hole led to if I died for
it, so I went into the kitchen and crept under the dresser as they'd
done, but it was so dark that I might have been there till now if they
hadn't left some matches behind them on the floor. Then I soon got the
panel to work. It opened on a flight of rickety stairs. Down I went,
without caring what happened to me. I thought there might be a well of
water at the bottom of the stairs, but there wasn't. It was solid
ground, and I was in a sort of a tunnel that runs right under
Catchpole Square from Mr. Boyd's house to Dr. Pye's house. When I got
to the end of the tunnel I had only two matches left, but I made them
do. There was another sliding panel in the wall, and I pushed that
aside, and there I was in Dr. Pye's house, but without a light. I
didn't know which way to turn, but I felt about with my hands, and my
blood run cold when they touched a face, and I only kept from
screaming out loud by the fear that if I did I should be murdered. At
first I thought it was a dead face, but I remembered what I'd read,
that if it was dead it would be stone cold. I felt again, and it was
warm. Then I heard a voice say, 'Whose hand is that?' And, oh, sir,
though he spoke almost in a whisper, I knew I had found my father.
'Father!' I said, and I put my face close to his. 'My God!' he
answered. 'It's little Gracie!'"

Up to this point Gracie had told her thrilling story with
extraordinary composure, and every one who heard it wondered at the
lack of passion in her voice and gesture. But now she broke down. Her
lips trembled, her eyes wandered around, and with a long shuddering
sigh she sank fainting in her mother's arms. Many of the spectators
gave utterance to cries of sympathy, and ready assistance was tendered
by the officials, while a hurried consultation took place between the
counsel for the defence and the prosecution, at the end of which Mr.
Pallaret addressed the court:

"Your worship will perceive that the witness is not in a fit condition
to conclude the story which must have inspired every person here with
pity and horror--except, I am constrained to add, those who will soon
be called upon to answer for their misdeeds. No words of mine can
heighten the effect of a recital which has stirred every sympathetic
heart. It is to me a marvel how this little heroine, as she has been
properly called, could have sustained her courage through three long
sleepless days and nights, with only cold water to drink, and a small
loaf of bread to eat. The indomitable spirit which sustained her is
indeed remarkable, and I venture to say that a tale more thrilling has
never been heard in a court of justice, and that the heroism displayed
by this devoted child is unparalleled in the annals of noble deeds.
Neither is Mr. Abel Death in a fit condition to give evidence. Your
worship will doubtless agree with me that what we have heard has
established the innocence of Mr. Reginald Boyd and Mr. Richard
Remington, and that we have sufficiently laid bare the particulars of
one of the vilest conspiracies on record. But before asking for the
discharge of these gentlemen, and in view of the proceedings to be
taken against Dr. Pye, alias Louis Lorenz, and his confederate, Ezra
Lynn, alias Dr. Vinsen, for whose arrest on the charge of murdering
Mr. Samuel Boyd I shall apply for warrants, I propose, with the
concurrence of my learned friend, the counsel for the crown, to call
Detective Lambert, who will give information of the discoveries he has
made in the house of Dr. Pye, and will narrate the circumstances under
which he has been enabled to bring Gracie Death into court."

The Magistrate: "Let it be so. Detective Lambert can go into the
witness box. In the meantime let Mr. and Mrs. Death and their child be
taken into my room, and every attention paid to them."

When these three persons were conveyed to the small room at the rear
of the courthouse, accompanied by a doctor who happened to be among
the spectators, Lambert stepped into the witness box, and was sworn.

Mr. Pallaret: "We wish to hear from you an account of your proceedings
this morning in connection with this case."

Detective Lambert: "From information received shortly after the case
was opened I proceeded to the house of Dr. Pye in Shore Street, which
has been for some time under the observation of the police. The man
stationed there took me to Catchpole Square, where I saw Gracie Death,
who told me hurriedly what she had just given in evidence. From the
night of Friday, the 1st of March, when Mr. Abel Death went to Mr.
Samuel Boyd's house to beg to be taken back into his service, he has
been imprisoned in the cellar of Dr. Pye's house. Upon leaving his
home to make his appeal he wandered about the streets for some time,
and it was not until midnight that he went into Catchpole Square. An
untimely hour, but he was in a distracted state, and was scarcely
accountable for his actions. He informed me that when he knocked at
the door of Mr. Samuel Boyd's house he was answered in a voice which
he believed to be his late employer's; that the door was suddenly
opened, and he was dragged into the passage; that he saw the faces of
two men whom he can identify; that one of the men struck him so
violent a blow that he fell to the ground in a state of insensibility;
that when he recovered he found himself in the cellar in which he was
discovered by his little daughter; that he was tied to a bench fixed
to the ground, and his arms fastened behind him, so that he could not
release himself; that from time to time Dr. Pye visited him, and
endeavoured to extract information as to where Mr. Samuel Boyd had
concealed the jewels deposited with him by Lady Wharton, and as to
other hiding places his late employer had for concealing treasure;
that as he could not give the desired information he was threatened
with death; that no person visited him except Dr. Pye; that
insufficient food was given him; that he was regularly drugged into
unconsciousness, and had passed nearly the whole of the time in a
state of stupor; and that he was so weak and enfeebled by this
treatment and from the effects of the violent blow he had received,
that he could scarcely raise his voice. I now take up the story from
the point at which Gracie Death left it.

"She remained with her father all night, being afraid to leave him
because Dr. Pye, when he passed through the cellar shortly before she
entered it, had threatened to come back and force him to take
something which would send him into a sleep from which he would never
wake. In daytime very little light can penetrate the cellar, and by
this dim light Gracie Death saw the door which led to the upper parts
of the house. She tried it, and found it was locked from the outside.
She knew that Dr. Pye had to attend the police court to-day to give
evidence in this case, and she thought it best to wait till he was
gone, and then to get back to the house in Catchpole Square through
the tunnel, and go for assistance to release her father. He was so
securely tied, and the ropes that bound him were so thick, that she
could not undo them, and there was nothing in the cellar with which
she could cut them. No food was brought to Mr. Death this morning,
which perhaps was fortunate, as it would have led to the discovery of
Gracie. The little girl had to judge the time at which Dr. Pye was due
in this court, and it happens that she did so very accurately, for the
detective who was watching Dr. Pye's house informed me that it was a
little after eleven o'clock when he saw her running up and down Shore
Street in search of a policeman. He went up to her and told her who he
was, and having heard her strange story, first sent me a note which
was delivered to me in court shortly after I had given my evidence,
and then endeavoured to obtain admission into Dr. Pye's house. To all
appearance it was empty, for no one answered his knocks at the door,
and matters were at a standstill until my arrival. As we could not
break open the front door I obtained a ladder and set it against the
back window that looks out on Catchpole Square, the window through
which Dr. Pye said he threw the flashlight. There was a shutter to the
window which I forced open; Gracie had followed me up the ladder, and
I assisted her into the room, in which I observed two new travelling
trunks. I did not stop to examine them, but ran down to the street
door, and admitted two constables I had sent for. I may state here
that there were no servants in the house. Then we hastened to the
cellar, the door of which we forced, and found Mr. Abel Death, as his
daughter has described. When we got him into one of the better rooms,
and took the ropes off him, he was so weak that it was impossible to
bring him to the court, and I despatched a line to the counsel for the
defence giving him certain information, and saying I hoped to be in
attendance with the two new witnesses in the course of an hour or two.
While restoratives were being given to Mr. Death I searched the house,
and found a mass of account books and documents which had belonged to
Mr. Samuel Boyd. I found also some articles of clothing which I
believe will be found to have been worn by him. There was one complete
suit of grey, and an overcoat with a fur collar. Lady Wharton will
perhaps be able to say whether the man who visited her in Bournemouth
wore a suit of that colour and a coat of that description."

Lady Wharton (from the body of the court): "He did." Detective
Lambert: "One of the trunks was packed and locked, and it appeared to
me that preparations had been made for flight. The other trunk was
only partly packed, and was not locked. This I opened and searched. At
the top, in receptacles which must have been made expressly for them,
were a number of works of art in bronze, ivory, and porcelain, which I
should judge were very valuable. At the bottom of the trunk was a
packet which I unfastened. It contained deeds and acceptances of
various kinds, some signed by Lord Wharton and Lord Fairfax, also some
jewels answering to the description of those which were obtained from
Lady Wharton by fraud at Bournemouth. By the time I had made this
cursory examination Mr. Death was sufficiently recovered to be brought
to the court with his daughter Gracie. I left two constables in charge
of the house, and hastened here at once." Mr. Pallaret (to the
magistrates): "Upon the evidence presented to you I now apply for the
discharge of Mr. Reginald Boyd and Mr. Richard Remington."

The Magistrate: "Has the counsel for the Crown anything to say?"

Mr. Marlow: "I offer no opposition. There were circumstances of grave
suspicion against the accused which warranted their arrest, but the
light thrown upon the case appears to leave no doubt of their
innocence."

Mr. Pallaret: "I thank my learned friend."

The Magistrate: "The accused are discharged."

Florence and Aunt Rob rose from their seats in joyful agitation, the
tears streaming from their eyes, and their arms stretched forth to
embrace the young men, whose progress was impeded by the throng of
sympathising spectators eager to shake hands with them. In the midst
of the confusion the piercing voice of the French detective, Joseph
Pitou, was heard, calling for a doctor. A sudden hush fell upon the
Court, and all eyes were turned upon the detective, who had resumed
his place behind Dr. Pye. Upon leaving the witness box Detective
Lambert had stepped to the side of Dr. Vinsen, and had laid his hand
upon the miscreant's arm. Detected, and in the power of the law, the
wretch now stood in an attitude of abject fear.

One of the spectators recalled that while Detective Lambert was giving
his evidence he noticed that Dr. Pye gave a sudden start, and that a
moment or two afterwards he shuddered and drooped his head. He
ascribed this to the agitation caused by the revelations that were
being made.

"A doctor--a doctor!" screamed Joseph Pitou.

The physician who had been attending Abel Death and Gracie pushed his
way with difficulty to the French detective, and raised Dr. Pye's
head. There was a faint smile on his lips, expressive both of triumph
and contempt.

"Well? Well?" cried Joseph Pitou to the doctor.

The physician unclasped the silent man's fingers, and took from his
hand a small bronze instrument in the shape of a ball. A pressure on
one end of this ball released three needles, still slightly damp with
the liquid which had flowed to the points. With a grave look the
physician smelt the liquid, and, with his hand upraised for silence,
placed his ear to the heart of the man. An examination of his wrist
showed several minute punctures, caused by the needles. In this way
the deadly poison had been injected into his veins.

"Well, well?" cried Joseph Pitou again.

"He is dead," the physician replied.


                          *   *   *   *   *


Despite this tragic incident there was a scene of unparallelled
enthusiasm when the principal actors in the day's proceedings were
leaving the Court. The news had spread with the rapidity of lightning,
and crowds of people flocked to the spot; it was with difficulty the
police kept the approaches from being congested. As regards Gracie the
enthusiasm assumed the proportions of an ovation. Cheers were raised
for her, men and women stood on tiptoe to obtain a glimpse of her.
Lady Wharton stooped and kissed her, and pressed a bank note into her
hand. Gracie lifted her eyes gratefully, and gave the note to her
mother. Aunt Rob and Florence, the happy tears still in their eyes,
with Uncle Rob and Reginald and Dick, fluttered about her.

"Will you come home with us, Gracie?" asked Aunt Rob, with a tender
caress. "And you, Mr. and Mrs. Death?"

"No, thank you, ma'am," said Mrs. Death. "We must go to our little
ones."

"They haven't seen father for ever so long, ma'am," added Gracie. "Did
they ask for me, mother?"

"Yes, my darling, every day, over and over again. How glad they'll be!
How happy and grateful I am!"

"I will take you home in my carriage," said Lady Wharton, and then
energetically to her brother, "Fairfax, what _do_ you think of her?"

"Little brick," said Lord Fairfax.

Lady Wharton turned to the men and women who were pressing round them.
"Do keep off, good people, and let the child have air. You'll be the
death of her with your kindness."

"Dick!" said Gracie, putting her hand in his.

"God bless you, Gracie!" he said, kissing her.

"You'll come and see us, Dick."

"I am coming to-night, Gracie."

With her arms round his neck he carried her to the carriage.

A beautiful light shone in her eyes.




                             CHAPTER LXV.

                     FROM "THE LITTLE BUSY BEE."


"The sensational incidents in the Bishop Street Police Court to-day,
where two innocent men were charged with the murder of Samuel Boyd of
Catchpole Square, were in keeping with the startling developments of
this monstrous crime which we have recorded from day to day. A full
report of the proceedings appears in our columns, and we challenge the
masters of sensational fiction to produce a story so remarkable and
extraordinary. Writing at high pressure, we have neither the time nor
the space for a careful consideration of all the features of this
Mystery-murder--no longer a mystery, thanks to the doings of the
child-heroine, Gracie Death, and of Richard Remington, who, with the
son of the murdered man, almost fell a victim to one of the vilest
conspiracies in the history of crime. To-morrow we shall go fully into
all the details; to-day we must content ourselves with supplementing
the report of the police court proceedings and incidents by such
further particulars as have come to our knowledge.

"Mr. Ezra Lynn is in custody, and will be brought before the
magistrate on Monday. There are rumours that he intends to make
confession, with the view of showing that he was not the actual
perpetrator of the horrible crime. We make no comment upon this
rumour, confident that justice will be done.

"Dr. Pye, otherwise Louis Lorenz, is dead. Upon his body were found
the brands mentioned by Pitou, proving him to be the notorious
criminal, Louis Lorenz. Of this monster's character it is difficult to
speak; from the little that is known of it a strange study is
presented to the psychologist. Undoubtedly a man of high attainments,
it seems to be certain that he was an earnest student in the science
of alchemy, which, vague and imaginative as it has been proved to be,
is the parent of that higher and positive science of chemistry, to
which mankind owes so much. The times are past when astrology, magic,
and alchemy were seriously considered. Religion and philosophy once
acknowledged them, but does so no longer. But there are still in the
world dreamers with diseased imaginations, and one of these appears to
have been Louis Lorenz, who, with his love for ancient art, regarded
even the most horrible crimes as but a means to further his visionary
ends. We shall at present say no more of him except that it is to be
deplored that he has escaped justice, and does not live to expiate his
crimes on the scaffold.

"What shall we say of little Gracie Death? History supplies no sweeter
and more touching example of courage and devotion. In saying this we
but echo the public voice, for so great was the enthusiasm when she
issued from the police court that the people would have carried her
through the streets on their shoulders. This was sensibly avoided, and
she and her parents were taken to their humble home in Lady Wharton's
carriage. All honour to this brave child, at whose feet we lay our
tribute of admiration. Let some recognition of the noble qualities she
displayed be made in our modern manner. Let us lift her family from
poverty. We are already in the receipt of letters anticipating our
wishes in this direction. The correspondence will appear in our
to-morrow's issues, but we append a list of the donors, their
contributions ranging from the modest sixpence to the regal sovereign.
We esteem it a privilege to head the list with a contribution of five
pounds."




                            CHAPTER LXVI.

                                 JOY.


There was joy almost too great for utterance in two London homes that
night. After partaking of a wonderful meal provided by Lady Wharton,
Gracie's little brothers and sisters had the treat of sitting up late
to look at father, who, weak as he was, would not go to bed, but
reclined in an armchair lent by a sympathising neighbour--ah, how
sweet and beautiful is the kindness of the poor to the poor!--and with
Gracie's hand in his, gazed with gratitude upon the dear ones to whom
he had been almost miraculously restored. It seemed as if the dark
clouds which had hung for so many weary years over his life had
vanished, and that there lay before him the sure promise of better
times. Lady Wharton had asked him if he would not like to live in the
country with his wife and children. There was, she said, a cottage
large enough for them all, and a garden, and she offered to find
employment on her estate for the poor London clerk. A vision of
paradise--fairy scenes, with good food, and decent clothes, and
flowers, and grass, and trees, and heaven knows what wonders. In fancy
they heard the birds singing, and saw the white lambs in the meadows.
But nothing was settled, it was only talked about.

"And if you don't care to live in the country," said the kind-hearted
lady before she left them, "we'll find something for you here in
London."

Then, with a silver shilling to each of the children, she and her
brother bade them a merry good night. The treasure was now hidden in
six little hot palms, which every now and then were opened just wide
enough for a peep--to make sure that it had not spread its wings and
flown away.


                          *   *   *   *   *


There was a prayer in the hearts of Aunt Rob's family as they sat
round the tea table, and joyful tears that would not be repressed. For
here was Aunt Rob singing and crying at the same time, and breaking
down, and kissing Florence and Reginald and Dick and Uncle Rob, and
then singing again with a happy sob in her throat, and saying in the
midst of it all.

"Oh, Dick, Dick, how shall we ever repay you!"

If Gracie was the heroine in her humble home, he was the hero in
Aunt Rob's, but both of them were inclined to rebel against this
hero-worship, and made little of what they had done.

Certain things had been discussed, and certain plans laid, by Aunt
Rob's family, which needed to be carried out that night, and carried
out they were. At eight o'clock they walked up the stairs in Draper's
Mews, and being admitted were gladly welcomed by Mr. and Mrs. Death
and the children. Not because of the store of food and wine and
jellies they brought with them, but genuinely for their own sakes.
Where they all found room to sit is one of those wonders which are
never to be explained, but find room they did, and they talked and
talked, and the children listened and listened, and Gracie sat by
Dick's side on the poor bed, and wine was drunk by the elder people
and tasted by the younger, and Abel Death's eyes brightened, and Dick,
suddenly recollecting, pulled out a bag of brandyballs, which he gave
to the youngsters. And then Reginald put a piece of paper into
Gracie's hand.

"What is it?" she asked, and looking at it, trembled so that she had
to hold Dick tight. "Mother--father--look!"

"It will be paid at the bank to-morrow," said Reginald. "Dick will go
with you to get the money."

"Two--hundred--pounds!" gasped Gracie.

"For finding Mr. Abel Death," said Reginald. "And, oh, Gracie, how
thankful I am to pay it!"

Gracie hid her face on Dick's breast. When she raised her head there
were no tears in her eyes, but the same beautiful light in them that
Dick had seen once before that day.

"You'll be all right now, father," she said, giving him the cheque.

"God is very good to us!" murmured Mrs. Death, and then all the
foolish women in the room began to sob.



                               THE END.



                      *  *  *  *  *  *  *  *  *

_Printed by Hazell, Watson, & Viney, Ld., London and Aylesbury,
England_.